《S-RANK IN ANOTHER WORLD》 Chapter 1 - An S-Rankers Death I live in the country called Sleniv. In this country, there is the law of the strongest, and of course in this world, there is the employment of adventurer, one of the most valued jobs. Usually, only the strongest adventurers who train since childhood can succeed in this profession. Me, Yamada Suijiro I''m one of these adventurers. I am an adventurer S-RANK, the highest rank among all adventurers. In this world, there is the rank from F to S. I am part of a group of very powerful adventurers. There are 3 A-RANKS in my group and there is also an S-RANK who trained with me since I was a child. I am also the leader of this group. I don''t care much about being the leader, because I was always the leader of all the groups I attended, because I was so powerful. ####### One day I was with my group on a mission in the demonic kingdom. In this world, there are 5 types of races. Humans, Elves, Beastmen, Dwarves, and Demons. My group was currently south of the demonic kingdom in the city of Trinity. At one point in the mission, my party was attacked by a group of very strong demons, apparently, a group of demon king generals, for they were so strong that they had the strength of an S-RANK. But I felt something strange. My friends who was supposed to be helping me started helping the demons, I was confused for a moment because I didn''t know why they were doing this. ''Are they being blackmailed?'' That was the only thing I could think of at the moment. My friends and the demons kept attacking me over and over. I fought hard against all attacks, but I got to attack from all sides, I couldn''t dodge all attacks. The battle was entirely one-sided for the traitors and demons. Things got worse when my friend S-RANK and the demons used very powerful attacks. The attacks were so powerful that even my other teammates were hit. I managed to escape the attacks, but my groupmates died instantly. Only my friend S-RANK and I were still alive, but they hadn''t given up. My friend kept attacking me continuously, and the demons also helped him with all the attacks, so I started to suffer a lot of damage. ''Damn, am I going to die here?'' I tried to hit the demons with a sword attack, but whenever I tried to hit them my friend stopped me. So my friend cheated on me at this level. But I didn''t know why. The demons started to get angrier then started to play more powerful attacks than before. ''It''s the end'' After receiving so many attacks, I felt my conscience weaken. I never thought I''d die this way. but I think the time has come. - Hmmm "Where am I?" I rubbed my eyes while my mind was a little confused. When I regained my senses I looked around and saw ... Nothing. It was a blank space, it had nothing. "Hello ?? Is anyone here?" I shouted thinking that someone would show up but to no avail. I was surprised by this situation as I''m sure I died and couldn''t see anyone in this blank space. Chapter 2 - Knowing the Goddess of War. I have certainly died. My sight kept wandering around but everything was white and I couldn''t see anything within the endless horizon. Did I survive and I''m just unconscious? The thought came to mind, but I couldn''t wake up no matter how hard I tried. Surely I have died right? After some time passed, a girl about seven feet tall appeared in front of me. She was beauty personified. Navy blue eyes, silver hair, snow-white skin and large b.r.e.a.s.ts. She was wearing a long red dress which kissed the ground. You normally wouldn''t see such beautiful women on earth; this woman was the beauty among beauties. After a while this woman began to open her lips and spoke while looking straight into my eyes. "My name is Isabell, I am the Goddess of War" (Isabell) "Goddess of War? Are you kidding me? What happened, where am I?" (Suijiro) "Well, after a betrayal by your teammates you ended up dying.However as you died in such a cowardly manner I decided to give you another chance to start over." (Isabell) "New chance? What do you mean? Will I be resurrected or will I reincarnate?" (Suijiro) "I have a proposal. I''ll send you to a new world, much like your old one with magic, monsters and adventurers. In this world, there is a level system, through which you can evolve your attacks and your own body.You can be transmigrated there as you are or be reincarnated there." (Isabell) "What''s the difference?" (Suijiro) "If you choose to be transported with your current body, you will not be able to evolve as much, as you are already at the pinnacle of strength of your present world. However if you want to reincarnate as a newborn you will have to grow all over again, but it would be better for your growth."(Isabell) I mulled over those words for a moment. Level System? I had never heard anything about it, but from what the goddess said I could level up my skills as I pleased. It seems that if I go to another world with my current body I won''t be able to evolve as much compared to if I am reborn as a newborn in which I can evolve as I please. So can I be a wizard and a swordsman at the same time then? "Can I evolve as a wizard and swordsman at the same time?" (Suijiro) "Yes you can, you can evolve as you please, but you will have to start over as a newborn" (Isabell) I thought about it for a while as my sight kept gazing at the goddess''s countenance. She stared back with a firm stare towards me all while I thought about what to do. ''She''s really beautiful.'' After thinking of something unnecessary, I finally made my decision. "Goddess, I will reincarnate. Now I have the goal of becoming the strongest in this new world." (Suijiro) "Fine, but first of all I''ll explain to you how this world works." (Isabell) From there began the explanations from the Goddess of War Isabell. Chapter 3 - The Goddesss Explanations I was still in a blank space, looking at the Goddess. After staring at her for a moment, she began to explain everything about this world to me. The first thing this goddess tackled was to explain the geography of this world to me. In this world there were 5 countries, two countries of humanity called Ezhanten and Westrain , the country of beastmen called Zentrofenir, the country of demons called Rantren and the dwarven country called Ironfost "Sorry to ask, but where do the elves live?" (Suijiro) "Elves usually stay in the forest called Floryst, north of the demon kingdom. They are usually very isolated from the general populace because of their strong talent for magic. Many of them are enslaved for that reason." (Isabell) Apparently slavery exists in this world, same as my previous world. I never liked slavery, so not even for a moment did I consider acquiring a slave. The goddess continued the explanations, this time the use of the magic and weapons within this world. There are 6 types of elements. Fire, Water, Wind and Earth. There is also the Dark element which is used by demons, and the Light element which is normally used by priests and healing wizards. The weapons used in this world are primarily primitive ones such as swords, spears, axes and bows. In my previous world I used a sword, but I did not use sword techniques. I put magic on my sword through enchantments and relied on the overwhelming power. Just by having this talent alone I managed to reach the top, to S-RANK. It seems there are also adventurers in this world. There are only 2 S-RANK adventurers according to Isabell, one of them works for the royal family as a guard, and the other have not been sighted for years after going on an adventure. Many believe he has died, but others believe he merely wanted to travel the world and did not stay in any single place. "Now let''s go to the level system." (Isabell) "I was expecting this." (Suijiro) I was very anxious about the level system. Although chances are I won''t be able to use the strength as a newborn, but the concept seems to be very interesting. "Try to say ''Status''." (Isabell) "Status." (Suijiro) As soon as I said the word, a slightly bluish and transparent screen appeared in front of me. On it was written¡­ Name: Yamada Suijiro Level: 81 Age: 36 Race: Human Strength: 8899 Agility: 6654 Intelligence: 2895 Mana: 1632 It was a very simple system. it had my Level which is currently 81 rather than 1 so I think this is the status from my old world rather than my new one. Was I very strong, or maybe weak? "That''s the status from my previous world right? Was I strong?" (Suijiro) "Well, if you think it through a human with status like yours is rare, however to the likes of gods you are merely a bug." (Isabell) There was a mischievous undertone to her words as she made the sarcastic comment with an impish smile on her lips. ''''What are your status then? "(Suijiro) "Hmmmm... I do not see why I cannot show you. Take a look." (Isabell) Name: Isabell Level: 999 Race: God Age: 1874 Strength: 89654 Agility: 71326 Intelligence: 98521 Mana: 102369 I lost my speech¡­ this is beyond absurd. These numbers cannot be compared to mine; for they are far superior to the point comparing them would make mine a laughingstock. And was she really 1800 years old? "Fufufufu, what do you think?" (Isabell) She asked me those words after showing me her status and giving a sarcastic laugh. Doesn''t she see that this is too unusual for me? "Coff coff... well, you are very strong alright." (Suijiro) "Fufufu ... It seems you understand." (Isabell) In the end, I can''t compare myself to a god huh? "Well though your status is very unusual for a human, you won''t have it in your other life. In your new life, whenever you open your status your new name will appear rather than your current name ''Yamada Suijiro'', and your status will be reset to the normal default of that world "(Isabell) Of course I knew it would be so, because it would not be normal for a newborn to have the strength of 8000. Well, I accepted it because I was determined to get even stronger than I am right now within this new life. --------------------------------------------- After the previous explanations, the goddess kept giving speeches about the monsters of the world. For example how dragons are the beings that are above all, and that in this world magic and people are far below my previous world. The people here are not so strong. I could use my previous experience to climb to the top of this world. "Well, it''s time for you to reincarnate, I hope you have a good new life." (Isabell) ''''Thank you, I hope to see you again someday." (Suijiro) "Fufufufufufu, will you see me in the future I''m sure." (Isabell) I couldn''t understand the laugh and the following comment, but before I could do anything my sight went white and I lost consciousness once more. Chapter 4 - Reincarnating Hmmm¡­ ''Where I am?'' I couldn''t move well and couldn''t speak either. Where am I really? I tried to open my eyes slowly but even that was impossible. After few seconds of mulling I began to understand the situation. I just reincarnated right? This is my new body right? After some time I heard a woman''s soothing tone, a sweet and beautiful voice. "Look how cute he is Helbert!" (Woman) "Yes, he is wonderful." (Helbert) Apparently this Helbert is my father? And the woman is my mother? I can''t know for sure but that''s probably it. "Emma, let me catch him for a moment" (Helbert) After a while, my mother who I now know is named ''Emma'' put me on the lap of my father. "He''s very handsome, it''s your face Emma" (Helbert) What a sneaky father using this opportunity to compliment his wife. After a while, I heard the voice of a little girl who sounds like she shouldn''t even be ten years old yet. "Daddy, let me see Endl!" (Little Girl) "Here Lily, this is your little brother." (Helbert) I slowly opened my eyes and saw a little girl with shoulder-length red hair, with golden eyes and beautiful white skin. A beauty for her age, and she''s probably my elder sister. If my elder sister is so beautiful, I''ll be beautiful as well when I grow up right? I could also see my father''s face. He has black hair and golden eyes like my little sister, was it family genetics? There was also my mother who has long hair which reached her waist coloring bright red like fire along with had blue eyes and beautiful fair skin. ''So Lily inherited my father''s eyes then'' Mother has quite the beautiful appearance in my opinion. She wore a brown dress that looked ordinary which with some b.r.e.a.s.t-level embellishments. She truly has big b.r.e.a.s.ts. "Then lend me Endl for a moment, he must be hungry." (Emma) After I was moved into my mother''s lap, my older sister sat on a bench by the bed, and my father left the bedroom. After some time Mom brought me close to her chest and started b.r.e.a.s.tfeeding me. Even then I couldn''t think perverted thoughts at all. Why? because she''s my mother. "Is it tasty Endl? Drink a lot to grow strong like your father." (Emma) So dad was strong? I don''t know the standards of this world, and neither do I know how to use skills here. Not like I could use them in this body anyway. The first challenge I have is to grow up. ¡­But I can still see my status right? When I said the keyword in my mind, the same screen I saw before appeared once more. Name: Endl Level: 1 Race: Human Age: 0 Strength: 1 Agility: 1 Intelligence: 1 Mana: 10/10 So this is my status. After b.r.e.a.s.tfeeding me for a while, mom put me in some kind of crib. The mattress was soft so I think my family had good living conditions. Or could they just have gathered the money to buy it for me? I will have to see in the future. As I had drunk a lot of milk from my mother, I started to get sleepy after a while. I hope tomorrow is a good day. ''Good evening.'' Chapter 5 - New Family and Home In my new family there are 4 member consisting of me, my mother Emma, my father Helbert and my older sister Lily. I don''t know their age, and I don''t know when the birthday is either, because I don''t know the time and date of this new world. I suspect it''s the same as my old world. A year has 365 days, 12 months, and a month has 4 weeks. I also don''t know if the hour counts are the same with 60 minutes in an hour, and 60 seconds in a minute. ''I have to clarify this later.'' Now after just waking up, I looked around and saw a very simple room. Just a bed where my mom and dad sleep and a table by the bed with a chair, the same one Lily was sitting on when my mother was nursing me. Clothing closet in the corner of the room along with my crib, where my mom and dad can keeps an eye on me in case something happens. I look out the window and see the sun is rising. I am merely lying in the crib looking out the window, you wonder why? Because I still can''t sit, since my body is too soft and I can''t get up straight. As I lie while looking out the window, my mother Emma enters the room. "Did you wake up Endl?" (Emma) So when she comes to my crib and asks the question, I turn around and looked at her face. She realizes I''m awake and picked me up. Whenever I''m on Emma''s lap I feel very safe, like it''s the safest place in the world. I imagine it''s because she''s my mother? Or maybe she is strong? I can''t know for sure because I can''t use magic or anything. At the moment I can only see my status. "Well it''s time to eat." (Emma) After saying those words Emma sits on the bed near my crib and pulls me close to her chest. Normally I would not have perverted thoughts now. As you know, Emma is my mother. "Well, drink a lot of milk, because today I will introduce a person who will take care of you Endl" (Emma) Emma talks to me as if I could comprehend her words. Of course I do, but usually people have enough common sense to know that a newborn baby can''t understand what they are saying. After a while I was full so I stopped sucking. Emma realized I was no longer drinking so she stuffed her chest back into her clothes. I stayed in Emma''s lap for a while and kept gazing at her face, thinking how beautiful she was. She looked at me while making funny noises and kept smiling nonstop¡­ she was a lovely mother. "Good Endl, mom will get the person who will take care of you while mom works." (Emma) She thought I couldn''t understand but that was entirely untrue. She put me in my crib lying down before leaving the room. I wonder what mom''s job is, because I can''t know what her job is by just looking at her and her clothes. I also wonder if dad is an adventurer, considering mommy said he was strong. After a while, mom came back to the room. As soon as I turned my face to the door, I saw that mom was carrying a beautiful girl looking like a girl of about 16 years old if I had to guess. She was looking at me with a smile as she followed behind my mother. "Endl this is Marya, she will take care of you from today onwards." (Emma) "Hello Endl, I hope you behave fufufu." (Marya) Marya was a seemingly calm girl. She has brown hair and eyes of the same color. She looked like an innkeeper I visited a few times while doing adventurous jobs in my old life. If she will take care of me from today onwards does that mean I will see my mother less form now on? "Don''t worry, Endl, Mom will always come back by night." (Emma) Mom said that as she stirred my belly and curved her lips throwing a beautiful smile at me. I didn''t want my mom to quit her job to take care of me of course, so I''m very grateful to have a nanny to take care of me instead. "Well then, I''m going to work. Take good care of him Marya. See you Endl, I''ll be back soon." (Emma) Mom said so before leaving the room. Now there are only Marya and I within the room. She kept looking at me and playing with me, smiling all the while. I smiled back just to disguise my mental age. I wanted to act like a normal child so people don''t suspect a 36-year-old man is inside this body. "When Endl grows up, he will be the most beautiful man in this village. Fufufu." (Marya) Marya said something interesting, is a village? In my ancient world they had towns and cities, villages were run by village chiefs, while cities were run by lords. So with of the appearance of my house being a so large, my father was certainly the head of this village. And to have hired a maid like Marya, he also had to be someone with some money. "Good Endl, wanna take a walk around the house? Looks like you haven''t left the room yet." (Marya) Marya said something amazing. I''m glad to have gotten such a good caregiver like Marya. She really knows what I want even with me being unable to talk, so I started to like Marya more. After making that suggestion, Marya took me in her arms and left the room while carrying me. Outside the room was a hallway with another door facing the room I was in, and to the right was the end of the hallway. At the end of the hallway there were 2 other doors, one on each side. Marya led me first to the right room, there was the bathroom, a simple bathroom with an average bathtub, not too big. After we took a look at the bathroom, we went to door on the opposite side of it. Inside there was a deposit, several groceries and some spices, it was probably the warehouse of the house, where we store our food. Marya left the warehouse and went to the room in front of mine. Inside of it was a single bed and a table, just like the room where I slept with my parents, apparently this was Lily''s room, because there were some dolls made of cloth in on the bed which looked very feminine. We left the room and then followed the corridor to the other side. There was a medium-sized room with a dining table in the middle, The kitchen was also connected with this room, apparently being 2 rooms in 1. This should be where the family always eats. I didn''t eat here because I was still too small, of course. Then we went to another room, there were two sofas, facing each other, apparently was the living room, because even in my previous world, when working as an adventurer, some lords and even village chiefs who had the smaller houses had this type of room, to receive people and things like that. And in this room, there was a bigger door, which was clearly the exit door, but I''m sure this is out of my bounds for now, if Marya crossed the line and my Mother found out, it would surely bring her trouble, so afterwards to finish showing the room, Marya said. "Good Endl, this is your house, it''s certainly big right? My parents'' house certainly doesn''t compare to it, but for now you can''t leave this place. Without your Mother''s permission I can''t take you out." (Marya) Marya said that, which of course I already knew. Yet even though I knew of it, I still had selfish thoughts. ''I want to see the outside world, but I think I''ll have to grow some more'' After we looked all over the house, Marya came back to the room while carrying me on her lap, she kept joking with me for the rest of the day. As I looked out the window, I noticed it was starting to get dark, when suddenly someone opens the door and entered the room. "Endl did you behave? Marya took good care of you?" (Emma) It was my mother Emma who came into the room, she apparently came back from work and she will now put me to sleep. After nursing me, my mother laid me in her crib and stared at me for a moment with a beautiful smile on her face, she is certainly the most beautiful mother in the world. "Good Endl, it is bedtime. Sweet dreams my little angel." (Emma) After giving me a kiss on the forehead, Emma left the room and I began to feel drowsy. ''Good evening.'' Chapter 6 - 3 Years Old It''s been 3 years since I have reincarnated into this new world. I have yet to use magic until now, but I think this is the right time for it. But before that, I discovered a few things over these past three years. My parents both had their birthday a few months before my third one. My mother is currently 29 years old, so when I was born she was around 26. I seriously thought she was younger but it seems her beauty does not match age. Well, my dad is currently 32 and therefore 29 when I was born. There''s only three years difference between the two. Oh and Lily? She is currently 10 years old. Still as beautiful as always, the only change is that her hair has grown a little bit below the shoulders, and her height has increased by quite a bit. ------------------------------------------------------------- I still don''t know how the level system works nor how can I raise my skills. However, those were things I will learn over time. I once more evoked the following word within my mind. "Status" (Endl) In front of me, the same status screen that I grew familiar with appeared once more, but now with some minor changes... Sadly my status did not go up by as much as I would have liked considering I was still very young, and barely had any chance to train. Name: Endl Level: 1 Race: Human Age: 3 Strength: 10 Agility: 10 Intelligence: 10 Mana: 10 My statuses were all very low by the standard of this world; I still find it hard to believe how weak I am compared to my previous life. I was a mighty dragon back then, but now I can barely look at these numbers without cringing. Well, I inspected through my status screen for a while before suddenly noticing an arrow under the statistics. I had not seen it before, how is this possible? Pressing the button opened an entirely new screen that contained something called a skill. I didn''t understand why but I had a usable ability. Skill: Divine Eyes You can see other people''s Status and Skills. It was a very useful skill. I don''t know if there was anyone else in this world with such abilities, but at a guess, they probably do exist. I think the goddess Isabell who reincarnated me here left this ability to help me in the beginning. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- Now that I''m 3 years old, I''m allowed to walk around the house by myself. Of course, Marya looks after me from afar sometimes, but at least I have some measure of freedom. I was walking around the house looking for some books on magic. I thought I could get my hands on some informative book, preferably on magic. There should be some here since it''s the village chief''s house right? I looked everywhere to no avail, before remembering one place. ''The deposit.'' I walked to the warehouse and entered the room. I had to make some effort to open the door but I managed to get in. After entering I looked around and saw a table with several books. After browsing through the place, I found an interesting book called "Basic Knowledge of Magic". It was a certainly thick book. When I opened the book I had a lot of subjects to understand, mainly about the basics of the magic of Fire, Water, Wind, and Earth. I started reading and understanding how to use magic. Step 1 - You will have to find your mana flow Step 2 - You will have to focus mana on your hand Step 3 - You will have to imagine the magic Step 4 - Sing the Spell After completing these 4 steps you will satisfy the basic requirement of becoming a magic user, but still need trainings. After a while, I decided to practice wind magic, as it seems to be the least dangerous to use indoors. I spent some time trying to find my flow of mana. After a while I could feel something warm erupting from my chest, yes that was certainly it, I gathered my concentration and tried to move the mana to my hand. After making sure the Mana was in my hand I imagined a ball of air, before shouting the spell name ''Wind Ball''. A rush of wind swooped through the environment. It was undoubtedly magic. After using the Wind Ball for the first time, a status screen similar yet different from the usual one popped up within my sight. Skill learned: Wind Magic - Level 1 ''Ohhhh, this is a Level, I can level up.'' I tried to level up the magic, only to discover I couldn''t. At a guess, there should be a few ways of leveling skills up from training a lot with the magic to maybe using points gained from hunting monsters. Then I went ahead and trained wind magic for a while. Skill Wind Magic Level Up. ''Now the wind magic is level 2. It is certainly easy to level up these skills'' While I was thinking such thoughts, my mind was weighed with burdens. I didn''t know what was going on, but I started to lose consciousness, and after a while, my vision went all dark as I blacked out. Chapter 7 - More Information I woke up with my mind still a little cloudy. I didn''t know where I am and kept looking around until my vision returned to normal. It seems I was lying in bed and Marya was by my side with a very worried expression. I did not know what to do or say, I think I already know what happened. "Status." (Endl) I called it status in a low voice and realized that my mana was at 1. Yes, I suffered a total loss of mana with magic training and ended up passing out. Marya was sitting on the edge of the bed with a chair, when she realized that I woke up, she cracked a smile on her face and started talking to me. "Thank god Endl, I didn''t know what to do was so worried." (Marya) Marya had tears in the corners of her eyes as she looked at me while saying those words. Yes, I realized how worried she was about me. Well, she took care of me for 3 years, of course she would be worried. "Lie down okay? I''m afraid you''ll pass out again, I''ve already called your mommy." (Marya) While I was lying down, I opened my status and took a look at how to use the Divine Eyes ability. Good, basically just focus on the target and say ''Look''. Well, I did that, but I said the phrase softly enough so Marya wouldn''t notice, after which I saw Marya''s Status. Name: Marya Level: 5 Race: Human Age: 19 Strength: 22 Agility: 18 Intelligence: 28 Mana: 14/14 Skills Fire Magic - Level 1 Earth Magic - Level 1 ''Marya is very weak. She has some spells, but the level is very low.'' I looked at her status for a moment, but I realized that surely this wasn''t the status of someone who battles. She certainly learned magic for home-use, and she didn''t train her strength or agility much. She was certainly a housewife through and through. While looking at Marya''s Status, my mother hurried into the room. "Endl are you ok?" (Emma) My mother came into the room and rushed to the bed, before hugging me. I could feel her heart racing. I think she ran from work and ran to me. In my mind, I was apologizing for making her worry. "My God, what happened to you? I have to ask a doctor to examine you, then I''ll talk to your father to call a doctor from the capital, even if it''s a cheaper doctor." (Emma) My mother was certainly worried. While once more apologizing in my mind, I took the chance and looked at my mom''s Status. Name: Emma Level: 28 Race: Human Age: 29 Strength: 89 Agility: 74 Intelligence: 81 Mana: 110/110 Skills Fire Magic - Level 3 Wind Magic - Level 2 Water Magic - Level 2 Ohhhh, sure enough, mom is strong. Does she work as a guard, or something more adventurous? Until today I could not figure out what her job was, but today will be the day. "Mom, what do you work with?" (Endl) Mom stared at me for a moment because of my sudden question. "Mom works as a guard in the village, as there are not many strong people in this area. Mom works as a guard and helps the villagers. And as for your father, he has worked as an adventurer before. He is very strong you know? Fufufufu." (Emma) Mom told me some useful information without me asking. So dad was an adventurer? Was he stronger than mom? He was good indeed. But what is dad doing today if he is not an adventurer anymore? "Is dad not an adventurer anymore?" (Endl) "Your father had an adventurous soul before Lily was born, but now he takes care of the village. Well, usually I take care of the village instead of him, so I can be considered the village chief rather than him. Your dad works as a castle guard in the capital, so he doesn''t come here much, he spends most of his time at work." (Emma) Sure enough, dad almost never came here to see me. Usually, I stayed with Marya during the day. Sometimes Lily comes to see me, but the two of us rarely play with each other for long. And during the night mom comes to see me and stays with me. But my dad only shows up here twice a month or so. Is he too busy? "Good Endl, you better lie down, get some more rest, then I''ll talk to your father to bring a doctor from the capital to examine you" (Emma) Well, I was still tired considering my mana still hasn''t recovered yet sitting at a pitiful 2. So as I was still tired, I decided to take my mother''s advice and went to sleep. Chapter 8 - Training It''s been 2 months since the incident where I fell unconscious. Around a week after it happened my mother brought a doctor home. He examined me and the results all worked out. My mother was still a little worried about this, but since the doctor was someone she trusted, she didn''t doubt him. -------------------------------------------------------- Now I''m in the middle of training once more. I''ve already achieved Level 2 Wind Magic. Thinking again I leveled up pretty fast. I never thought it would be so easy¡­ Although I lost consciousness for lack of mana once. After that incident, I spent 2 months training my mana. I lay in bed and used up my mana daily at bedtime because then I could sleep as soon as my mana ran out. I realized that whenever my mana was gone I would lose consciousness, and when I woke up my mana would have risen by 1. The calendar in this world works just like my old world. A month has 30 days in it. I spent 2 months of training every night at bedtime, so my current status is¡­ Name: Endl Level: 1 Race: Human Age: 3 Strength: 10 Agility: 10 Intelligence: 10 Mana: 70/70 Skills Wind Magic - Level 2 I managed to reach 70 mana in these 2 months. Now I thought of taking all the magic elements so that I can level them all up, but I think it will take a while since I need to go outside to train the magic of Fire and Earth. Well, I decided to train Water Magic. First I grabbed a bucket and put it on the bedroom floor, after that, I sat on the floor next to the bucket and started my training. I did the same steps, just as I learned Wind Magic. First I felt the mana, and brought it to the palm of my hand, started to imagine a perfect water ball in the palm of my hand. After which I named the spell "Water Ball!" (Endl) As those words rang out, a water ball appeared in the palm of my hand. I didn''t know how to attack the magic yet, so I undid the magic. When I undid the whole thing a message popped up once more. Skill Learned: Water Magic - Level 1 ''This is it. I have finally learned a new magic element.'' After learning water magic I spent the rest of the afternoon training said magic, and when I looked at my mana, it was somewhere halfway out. I kept training until my mana got close to empty. As my mana was nearing its end, the message I have been waiting for finally came. Water Magic skill has leveled up. Well, I got the level 2 water magic. I''m certainly going through the levels pretty fast. Do I have a speed bonus thanks to Isabell? I''m not sure whether she''s interfering with my training, but if she''s helping me then I''m very grateful. After that, my mom came home from work and I went to the dining room to eat with the family. Well dad wasn''t here again but still. I was sitting opposite Mom, and Lily was on my right. "Hey Endl, what were you doing in your room earlier?" (Lily) Lily asked a very simple question, but I froze on the spot, I don''t want my family to find out that I''m training magic now. "Well, I was playing with water." (Endl) I ended up giving an answer that would get me in trouble. After hearing this Lily made a brief sigh and ignored the subject, already my mother was looking at me with an angry face. "Endl, why were you playing with water indoors?" (Emma) "Well I can''t go outside alone and I was bored so¡­" (Endl) I made up an excuse, I don''t know if my mom will believe it. "So that was it." (Emma) My mother accepted my apology without problems, thank God, I was almost discovered. After dinner, I went to my room and lay on the bed, there I started using Wind Magic to exhaust my mana, and so when my mana came to an end, I began to feel sleepy. Chapter 9 - Training 2 I woke up the next morning, and realised my mana had increased by a point once again. Excited yet composed, I called Marya. "Marya" And here she was, in the blink of an eye. "What is it, Endl?" "Marya I want to go outside and play, this is very boring" I looked at the distant houses and spoke. There were several houses outside. My house being the main one, and thus, a little farther from the rest. Truth was, I was planning to secretly train Fire and Earth Magic in the backyard. Mom allowed Marya to take me out, and today she can''t talk to my mother in person anyway. Looking at me, She considered it for a moment. "Alright, since you want it so much." she smiled and took my hand, leading me to the door. As I stepped out, the breeze hit my face. It was a marvellous sensation my body forgot, and a joy my heart lost. Mom told me that I couldn''t go out alone, because of the monsters beyond the village. Though they are of the weaker class of Goblins and Kobolds, they are usually hidden in the forest surrounding our village. "You can stay here, but only play around the house all right?" Marya catiously warned. "Fine, I won''t go far, I promise" like the good boy I was, I nodded fervently. After Marya went inside, I dashed to the backyard. In front of my house were usually few a.d.u.l.ts and children passing by now and then. Since they live here too, of course they would. Even so, people move around all day, and only the night can slow them down. Entering the backyard, I started the steps again, beginning with Fire magic. "Ball of Fire" Skill Learnt: Fire Magic - Level 1 Even in this ancient world of fire magic, this basic magic had the most destructive power. Next I turned to Earth Magic. But there was a problem. There is no magic Earth Ball,right? I began to imagine a boulder, and chanted a spell. "Boulder" Soon, a stone the size of my wrist appeared. It was heavy. I dropped the stone to the ground and got the message. Skill Learnt: Earth Magic - Level 1 Now I have the magic of all the elements, right? No, wait! There are still dark element magic and light magic! In the book, however, there was no mention of how to use those spells. I thought for a moment and remembered something¡ªdark element magic can only be used by demons and light magic can only learnt after joining a church in the capital. Not a big deal. Elemental spells are good as well. I continued to practice Fire Magic¡ªthe best offensive magic of the 4 elements. It lasted for 2 hours before the long awaited message finally came up. Fire Magic Skill has leveled up. Now I have three level 2 spells! And I want¡­..more. But after raising the wind spell to level 2, I trained till my mana ran out, but still couldn''t raise it to level 3. Apparently, after reaching level 2, improving spells through training gets very difficult. After my Fire Magic rose to level 2, I realized my mana had already fallen to 12/71. I don''t know if I could decrease mana consumption. But what I do know is that I have a super high mana pool for my age. The good news is that I can still increase it with training. Shortly after completing my training, I looked at my Status. Name: Endl Level: 1 Race: Human Age: 3 Strength: 10 Agility: 10 Intelligence: 10 Mana: 12/71 Skills Wind Magic - Level 2 Water Magic - Level 2 Fire Magic - Level 2 Earth Magic - Level 1 Yes, it''s fine, I still have a lot of time to train. I can''t wait to grow a little longer and start fencing training. I heard Marya calling out my name and so, I ran off to the front of the house. "Where were you? I was worried" Marya said, catching her breath and worry still evident in her eyes. Apparently, she was frantically searching for him once she couldn''t find him. "I was in the backyard. I found a bird and was playing with it" I reply without any hesitation. I didn''t wish to lie to her, but ...it''s better this way. "So that was it. You have to let me know when you are gonna disappear like this, else it almost kills me with fright" Marya looked at him and said in a stern yet loving tone. She was worried. ''A lovely babysitter.'' I nodded. "let''s go inside" Marya led me in. I went to my room and played with Marya until Mom arrived. Then, we had dinner. On the dining table was Me, Lily and Mom. Usually, Marya goes to her parents'' house at dinner time, and Dad doesn''t have dinner with us. "How was today, Endl?" mom asked, taking her chopsticks. "I played with Marya. That''s it." I replied, minding my own meal. She had a wry smile before she started eating. After dinner, I went to my room and lay on my bed. I started using Wind Magic again to train, and to exhaust my mana. Skill Wind Magic has leveled up. Ooohh! level up! now level 3! I knew it was close to leveling up. That means reaching level 4 now must be impossible, right? I want to grow up soon. Then, I can hunt monsters and raise my Level. kept using Wind Magic until my mana ran out, and not long after, I fell asleep. Chapter 10 - Training 3 Today will be 7 months since I started my magic training. I trained a lot and my mana raise a lot. My wind magic hasn''t leveled up yet, I think I need a lot more training to level it up, so I think it will take some time. My current status is. Name: Endl Level 1 Race: Human Age: 3 Strength: 10 Agility: 10 Intelligence: 10 Mana: 280/280 Skills Wind Magic - Level 3 Water Magic - Level 3 Fire Magic - Level 2 Earth Magic - Level 2 I trained Water Magic and Earth Magic a little bit, so both went up one level and now Water Magic is at Level 3 and Earth Magic has risen to Level 2. I was thinking of putting all elements at level 3 as I was looking forward to having my very powerful Status. I called Marya and asked to leave the house again, after thinking for a while, she allowed it. I left home and went behind the house to start my training again. First I trained Fire Magic. I had trained her before but I couldn''t level her up but I think she is very close to reaching level 3. After 40 minutes of training, the long-awaited message appeared on my status screen. The Fire Magic skill has leveled up. Now I have to train Earth Magic a lot so that it can rise to level 3. I spent the rest of the afternoon training my Earth Magic, so I managed to raise it to level 3. ######## Now I''m training spell casting. I had thought of a way to do this, I tried in many ways, including I tried to play the magic of my hand, but it didn''t work that way. Now I was thinking of trying otherwise. First I created a fireball in the palm of my hand and pointed to a rock that was standing 2 meters away. I began to imagine the fireball speeding toward the rock. I also imagined the speed I wanted, and the force of the impact. After I had finished imagining all this, I said the spell. "Fire ball." --BOOMM The fireball flew and hit the rock directly. The rock made a loud sound and break. Where the fireball hit it was totally dark. I tried the same way with all the elements, the basic elements and their spells in this world were as follows. Fire Magic - Fireball, Fire Arrow, Wall of Fire, Explosion, Solar Hell. Wind Magic - Windball, Wind Arrow, Windstorm, Tornado, Hurricane. Earth Magic - Boulder, Stone Arrow, Stone Wall, Stone Thorns, Rock Storm. Water Magic - Water Ball, Ice Arrow, Ice Wall, Ice Thorn, Ice Storm. These were all spells and all existing basic elements. Each spell was of a different level, the maximum level of spells was level 5. At level 5, you could use the most powerful magic of this certain element. I also found an Advanced Magic book in the following, where you could use two different spells to create a new and much more powerful spell. A good example is the Lightning Storm spell, which you could create by combining Level 5 Wind Magic and Level 5 Water Magic. This spell would create a large lightning storm that would do large-scale damage. Well I couldn''t create these spells now, because I don''t have enough level yet. Of course the maximum level you could raise an element was not level 5, you could level up an element infinitely. But levels above 5 would work otherwise. Whenever you level up the magic damage would be more powerful. I still have my level 3 spells, so I can only use normal level spells on each element. Level 5 is a very high level in this world apparently, as level 3 is already a seemingly high level. After training a bit and putting all my elements to level 3, I walked into the house and into my room. Inside my room I opened my status again. Name: Endl Level 1 Race: Human Age: 3 Strength: 10 Agility: 10 Intelligence: 10 Mana: 280/280 Skills Wind Magic - Level 3 Water Magic - Level 3 Fire Magic - Level 3 Earth Magic - Level 3 Skill Points: 0 ''A New Role Has Appeared'' I realized that a new role has appeared in my status system. I wonder why she hasn''t appeared so far, is the goddess? Well maybe she was hiding this, but whatever. ''So these are the skill points'' When I looked at my status again I noticed that in front of each attribute had a ''+'' sign in front of it. I would imagine that skill points were used here. But at the moment I don''t have any skill points so I can''t level anything up. Apparently I get points when I level up. Surely I will level up a lot when I grow a little bigger. While I was in my room thinking about how to use skill points when I got some my mom opened the bedroom door. "Endl is dinner time" Mom called me as she looked at me. "I''m going" I answered politely. After a few minutes I was already sitting at the dinner table. I was with my mother and Lily was here too. "Endl, is something worrying you?" Lily asked me with a certain tone of doubt and concern. She was sitting next to me eating calmly while waiting for my answer. I was very distracted about all these points and system and how to use them in the future, so I was a little distracted at dinner time, that must be why Lily decided to ask. "No, there''s nothing wrong, why ask?" I made a doubtful face to try to fool Lily. "Well, you had a very thoughtful face, so I thought something was wrong." Lily was speaking in a worried tone, she''s a lovely older sister. I had to avoid the question, so I tried to get into another topic quickly. "I was thinking about how mom fights the monsters that attack the village." I wasn''t lying, but I said that to change the topic quickly. "Well, the monsters around the village are pretty weak, so Mom kills them quickly" Lily said in a tone that seemed proud of all the work Mom did for the village. I looked at my mother. She was just listening to the whole conversation with the fork in her mouth. After she realized that I was looking at her, she just smiled at me. "Well, the monsters around the village are very weak, so I can kill them very easily. Fufufu" Mom seems to be quite confident of what she''s saying. After we finished dinner, I walked into the room again and lay in bed. I started training Wind Magic again to exhaust my mana. After a while my mana started to run out, so I fell asleep. Chapter 11 - 10 Years. Last month was my 10th birthday. My mom finally allowed me leaving home alone so I can start training my fencing. Well, I don''t know exactly how I will train my fencing, because I can''t find any sword in this house. Well, Marya still works from home, now she is a fixed maid who works at my home every day. The only way to get a wooden sword is by talking to her, so I think I have to talk to her now, if I don''t ask her I don''t think I''ll get a wooden sword that easily. Marya was outside the house, I ran up there with high expectations, as I was pretty sure Marya would get me a wooden sword. "Marya, can you get me a wooden sword?" I said as I quickly approached Marya. Marya was startled a little at the time, but she quickly responded. "A wooden sword? But why do you want one?" Marya asked. I don''t have to lie to her now, so I just have to tell the truth and I think she will help me. "I wanted to train my fencing so I need a wooden sword as I can''t use a real sword now." I said truthfully to Mary as I looked into her eyes. I wanted her to see that I wasn''t lying. "So you want to fight like your father?" Marya got into a totally different topic. But Marya was right about something, my father was very strong. Your current status is. Name: Helbert Level: 61 Race: Human Age: 39 Strength: 256 Agility: 202 Intelligence: 110 Mana: 210/210 Skills Water Magic - Level 3 Fire Magic - Level 4 Father had Level 4 Fire Magic, so he had considerable strength. Their strength and agility are also well above average in this world apparently. ########## Marya came into the house and after a few minutes she left with a wooden sword in her hands. "You can use this sword." Marya put the sword in my hands. "Thank you Marya." I thanked Mary and gave her a sincere hug. After that Marya came into the house, so I ran behind the house to start my fencing training. ######### I train my body since 7 years old. I spent 3 years training my strength and agility, I couldn''t raise my status much just by training, but when I have skill points I think my status will go up drastically. My current status is. Name: Endl Level: 1 Race: Human Age: 10 Strength: 31 Agility: 26 Intelligence: 21 Mana: 2800/2800 Skills Wind Magic - Level 3 Water Magic - Level 3 Fire Magic - Level 3 Earth Magic - Level 3 Skill Points: 0 I have a lot of mana, because every day I used to do the same process to exhaust my mana. But now it is very difficult to exhaust my mana, because the amount is too large. I don''t know if I will continue to deplete my mana, because I use level 1 wind magic to deplete my mana, and every level 1 spell I cast spends only 5 mana, so it will take a long time to exhaust my mana. Well, I can''t use more powerful spells indoors because it would be quite dangerous. My strength is not very high, but I am already stronger than Marya. Well, Marya is a housewife, so I don''t think this is a great feat, as I am still far from the strength of my Mother and Father. ######## I spent all afternoon training my fencing, when I was almost done my training, came a new message in the system. Skill Learned: Sword Talent - Level 1/10 Ohhh, also a swordsman''s hability? Apparently level 10 is the highest, well, if it were like magic that could rise infinitely I think it would be very unfair. After some more training, I stopped the training and went into the house. I sat on the couch in the living room and called Marya. "Marya." I shouted for her to hear, because she could be far away. After 2 minutes Marya appeared in the living room. "Yes?" Marya asked doubtfully as she approached. "I''d like something to eat please." I asked Marya to bring me some food because I was very famished because of the training. Marya didn''t bring much food because it was almost time for dinner. She brought me a piece of strawberry cake and a cup of tea. I was eating quietly, so mom showed up in the living room, she had just finished her work. "Hello." Mom greeted me as she sat beside me on the couch. "Give me a piece of this cake?" Mom who had just sat down seemed to be hungry so she asked me for a piece of cake. Well, of course I wouldn''t deny her a piece of cake, so I took some of the cake and brought it to her mouth. Aaaah- Mom opened her mouth and I put the cake inside. "Hmm, this cake is very tasty." Mom looked happy as she praised the taste of Marya''s cake. After finishing eating the cake, my mother went to her room and I also went to my room. I stayed in my room looking at my status and was thinking about how to increase my status without needing skill points. ######### I just decided to train my fencing and my body. For these are things quite necessary for an adventurer. I could also help my mother hunt monsters, but my mother doesn''t know I have strength, so she wouldn''t let fight any monsters. But when the time comes, I will show her all my strength. After some thought, I went to the dining room, I had dinner with my family and soon after I returned to my room. I lay down and waited for sleep to arrive, so I quickly slept. Chapter 12 - Night Attack It was in the middle of the night, I was sleeping on time, I heard some screams, they were screams of terror, I don''t know what was happening, when I think about what is happening, I go to the bedroom window and see the most terrifying scene that I have seen in this world. I saw bandits, yes, bandits stealing and attacking the people of the village. When I was looking out the bedroom window, someone opened the bedroom door, I thought it was my mother, I looked over there, and saw a tall man with many muscles and a sword in his hand, that was the ugliest man who I''ve seen since reincarnated in this world. "Hey brat, you''re coming with me" (Bandit 1) I''m pretty sure he was trying to kidnap me here, he wouldn''t kill me right? But at the moment I wasn''t thinking about that, where''s my mother? and my sister? I don''t see them anywhere. I looked the bandit status Name: Ben Level: 26 Age: 32 Strength: 39 Agility: 31 Intelligence: 20 Mana: 12/12 While I was looking at the bandits status he got angrier. "I already told you to come here you f.u.c.k.i.n.g brat" (Ben) So when he was coming at me, I saw could not gain with my strength or speed, so, I decided to use Water Magic, I used ice arrows towards the bandit''s neck. I didn''t know if there was any punishment for killing bandits in this world, but if I don''t i kill he, I will be captured. "Ice Arrows" (Endl) Just as I attacked the ice arrows, they went toward the bandit''s neck, as soon as the arrows entered his neck, the bandit screamed "Guuaar" and a great deal of blood spurted from his neck. The bandit started screaming nonstop as blood poured from his neck, I just stood there watching the bandit. ''I killed someone, now there''s no turning back'' As soon as I thought about it, the bandits stopped moving and dropped down on my bedroom floor lying in a pool of blood. _________________________________________________________ I ran out of the room, and went towards Lily''s room, I didn''t see her anywhere, when I was about to leave the room, I heard a noise in the closet. When I opened the closet, I saw Lily inside the closet with tears in her eyes staring at me, I think she thought I was one of the bandits. "Lily are you all right? Are you hurt?" (Endl) "No, I''m not, but mom left home and hasn''t come back yet" (Lily) Lily was worried about Mom, so was I, so Lily and I left the house hiding so we wouldn''t be seen. We saw people being killed in front of us. Whenever this happened, Lily would close her eyes, she apparently wasn''t used to it. In my past life, I saw a lot of adventurous partners get killed. I was just angry because those who were being killed were innocent people. "Hey Lily, let''s go find mom" (Endl) I took Lily''s hand, and we walked toward the village hiding and looking for my mother. Just as we were about to enter the corner of the village, we were approached by one of the bandits. I didn''t want a long fight and wanted to find mom soon, so I made just like the bandits indoors. "Ice Arrows" (Endl) The ice arrows went straight into the bandit''s neck, he began to gush blood everywhere and fell to the dead ground. Lily standing behind me was looking between me and the bandits body with a shocked face. "Can you use magic Endl?" (Lily) Of course she would ask, as I don''t have time now, I decided to tell the truth right away. "Yes I was training secretly, sorry about that" (End Lily started crying right away. She was quite happy that I could use magic apparently, if I didn''t use it she would become the bandit s.e.x.u.a.l toy. "Good thing you can use Endl magic" (Lily) Lily was crying while saying this, she was certainly happy because I could protect myself, and I was able to protect her from the bandits. _______________________________________________________________ After all this scene, I took Lily''s hand again and we went around the corner of the village looking for our mother. "Isn''t that our mother?" (Lily) I looked where Lily was pointing. Mom was inside a house and had just killed a bandit, she had a face of pure hatred, never saw my mother like that. "Come on Lily" (Endl) I said that, and I was running towards the house, my mother saw us running towards her. But the next moment my mother screamed. "Behind you, Endl" (Emma) As soon as my mother screamed, she came running towards us and I looked back. There was a man ready to attack Lily with a sword, so as he attacked with the sword, I pushed Lily aside and protected Lily with my body. "Endl" (Lily) "Endl" (Emma) I heard Lily and mom screaming me, I felt the sword slashing the flesh of my belly, it was a terrible pain. But after that, I couldn''t keep my conscience anymore and i passed out. Chapter 13 - Night Attack: Lilys Vision It was night, I heard a certain shout, after getting a little confused someone opened the door running, it was mom. "Lily, hide from the closet, there are bandits in the village, they are attacking the villagers" (Emma) After saying that, Mom ran out of the house, and I hid in the closet, stayed here for a long time. While I was hiding inside the closet, I heard footsteps coming to my room. I opened the closet door a little and saw a tall, muscular man holding a sword. He started to rummage through my things and took the money from the table by my bed. Suddenly he turned to the closet. ''No, please, don''t come here'' When he was near the closet, he heard a noise in Endl''s room, the bad guy came out, and went straight to Endl''s room, I have to help my brother. ''Mom please help us'' I could only think that in my head, Endl will surely be caught, I need had help my mom. ___________________________________ I was still in the closet, when I was thinking of leaving, I heard footsteps coming to my room, were lighter steps, but there were steps. Without thinking twice I started to cry, I thought it would be another bandit and I would be caught. But that wasn''t the case, when the person opened the closet, I saw Endl standing staring at me. "Lily are you all right? Are you hurt?" (Endl) "No, I''m not, but mom left home and hasn''t come back yet" (Lily) So when I answered Endl, he took my hand and we went outside. I saw people being killed, I couldn''t look straight, I always closed my eyes, I can''t see these people being killed so cowardly. ____________________________________________ Endl and I kept walking hand in hand around the corner of the village, when we were walking, we ran into another bandit, I got desperate, I thought I would be caught now. While I was thinking this, Endl just said a few words. "Ice Arrows" (Endl) Can Endl use magic? I did not know that. After the bad guy was dead, I faced Endl and asked. "Can you use magic Endl?" (Lily) "Yes I was training secretly, sorry about that" (End I started to cry, I was very grateful that he could use magic, he saved me, and also managed to save himself from that bandit. After that, Endl took my hand and we kept looking for our mother. I saw mom inside a house fighting a bad guy, so I pointed at mom and said to Endl. "Isn''t that our mother?" (Lily) Endl looked where I was pointing and spoke. "Come on Lily" (Endl) Endl started running toward my mom, and when we were happy to see our mom again, and see that she was all right, I heard mom yell something and run toward us. "Behind You Endl" (Emma) Endl looked back, and then I looked too, saw a tall man with a sword coming towards me, when the man was about to tear me, I felt my body being pushed. "Endl" (Lily) "Endl" (Emma) When I looked at the side as I fell, I saw Endl bleeding a lot, he was bleeding a lot. "Yoouuuuu Bastaarddd" (Emma) Mother was raging, I have never seen mother so angry in my life. While I was crying desperately trying to stop Endl''s bleeding, I saw that he was no longer awake. Mom killed the bad guy by ripping his head off, but I couldn''t think about it now, I could only think of Endl. "Mom, please save Endl" (Lily) Mom looked terrified, tied a piece of the dress to Endl''s wound and asked me to take it home. She will surely kill all these bad guys. I grab Endl in my lap and run back home without looking back. Chapter 14 - Night Attack: Vision Emma It was night, I was sleeping, alone as usual. "What?" (Emma) I heard a person scream, looked out the window, and saw a group of bad guys coming down the road. I ran to Lily''s room and told her to stay in the closet, not to go out at all, Endl is still sleeping, but now I don''t have time, Lily will surely help Endl. ''I think Lily will help Endl get away from the bandits, I believe her.'' I ran with everything I could, right after going to the village, I saw a bad guy about to kill a girl, I grabbed my sword that I had caught on the edge of the bed and went over to the bad guy. He tried to retaliate, but quickly I whirled right and thrust the sword into its blind spot, the sword piercing his chest, soon after he fell to the floor. I got to the girl and told her to hide somewhere where she won''t be found at all. After that I went to a house where there was a thug getting some items from a family. I arrived in the house, but it was late. Inside was a woman, a man and her apparently 14-year-old son, they were all beheaded, I almost threw up on the spot, but I''ve never so hatred in my life. When the bad guy noticed me, it was too late, I thrust the sword toward his throat, the sword crossed he neck, the bandit was staring at me with a face of rage as he fell suffocated dead in his own blood. After that I looked out the window and saw Endl and Lily running towards me. At this moment I saw one of the bad guys heading towards Endl and Lily from behind, wouldn''t have time to get there. "Behind You Endl" (Emma) I shouted at everything I had, just Endl looked back, but there was no time left, the bad guy would hit Lily. When the bad guy would hit Lily, Endl threw Lily aside and received the attack instead, the bandit sword cut into Endl''s belly. "Endl" (Lily) "Endl" (Emma) At this moment I went into a rage, ran straight for the bad guy. "Yoouuuuu Bastaarddd" (Emma) I spun the sword as hard as I could, the bandit''s head flew high, and blood spurted everywhere, I was so angry I wasn''t thinking about anything. I was desperate, and i go for Endl and Lily''s side. Lily was trying to stop Endl''s bleeding. "Mom, please save Endl" (Lily) I was terrified at that moment, I cut off a large piece of my dress, and tied it around Endl''s belly to stop the bleeding. I sent Lily to get Endl and run back home, I had to finish the rest of the bad guys around here. I saw a bandit attacking a woman, he was wanting to rip off his clothes, the thing I feel most disgusted with is bandit attacking women, but I couldn''t think about it now, I just wanted to kill them all bandits to go save Endl at all costs. I headed toward the bandit and shouted. ""You are disgusting, bastard "(Emma) "What?" (Bandit) The bad guy looked at me with a malicious face and came toward me. "Wall of Fire" (Emma) As soon as the bad guy got close, I used a Wall of Fire, the bandit started screaming and rolling on the floor while being burned alive, this is for the suffering you have caused to so many families. After that I went from bandit to bandit, and ripped their heads off one by one. ___________________________________________________ "Lily" (Emma) I was running home, there I saw Lily beside Endl while he was unconscious. "Lily, don''t cry right? Mom will save Endl, you can be sure of that" (Emma) First I took the piece of cloth, and cleaned the wound, it seems sword it did not hit the organs, I took some medicinal herbs and put it on top of the wound, soon I tied a very strong clean cloth on top of the wound, not to bleed again. "That must be fine for now, mom will send someone in the capital to get a doctor, please don''t leave Endl''s side" (Emma) I ran out of the house, and then went to Mr. Joseph''s house, he was a mister who works for Helbert, he will surely go quickly in the capital, since the capital is not far away. The village was in chaos, there were many dead people, and many people crying, it will take some time for life here to return to normal after this tragedy. "Mr. Joseph" (Emma) I called Joseph at the door of his house,after time a while he left. "Yes, who is it?" (Joseph) As soon as Joseph opened the door and saw me, he looked startled. "Is everything alright ma''am?" (Joseph) "Joseph, I need you to go urgently to the capital" (Emma) "Urgent? Has something happened?" (Joseph) "Yes, Endl was injured, I need you to see a doctor in the capital now" (Emma) As soon as I said that, Joseph started packing his things and getting his horse. Soon after, Joseph left for the capital, well, the capital is not far from here, I believe they will be here before dawn. I rushed home again to see Endl''s condition. As soon as I arrived, I could see Lily seemingly calmer sitting next to Endl. "How is he doing Lily?" (Emma) "Well, he''s breathing normally and not showing signs of getting worse" (Lily) ''Thank God, now I have to wait for the doctor to arrive'' After thinking that, I sat next to Endl too and waited for the doctor to arrive, I hope he won''t be long, because Endl''s condition may get worse. _____________________________________________ After waiting for about 5 hours, Joseph showed up with the doctor, I was quite relieved, it was faster than I thought. "Hello doctor, please help my son" (Emma) I asked the doctor with all my might to help Endl. Lily and I went into the living room, and the doctor stayed in the bedroom taking care of Endl. "Hey mom, will Endl be all right?" (Lily) Apparently Lily was very worried about Endl, so was I. But Lily was much more apprehensive than me. "Yes, surely it will get better" (Emma) After saying that, we held each other waiting for the doctor to treat Endl. _______________________________________ "Miss Emma?" (Doctor) "Yes?" (Emma) As soon as the doctor arrived, I jumped off the couch to hear in detail what the doctor had to say. "Well, your son''s injuries, luckily, weren''t very serious, the sword didn''t hit his organs, so he was narrowly saved, he must wake up in 2 days." (Doctor) "Thank God" (Emma) As soon as Lily and I heard the news, I hugged Lily and she started to cry, apparently she was as happy as me. "Thank you doctor, thank you very much" (Emma) ________________________________________ After saying goodbye to the doctor, we went to the bedroom, Endl was there, he had some bandages wrapped around his wound, and was sleeping soundly. "Thank God" (Lily) Lily knelt beside Endl lying on the bed and began to cry. I also couldn''t stand it anymore, I started crying too, I don''t know what would happen if I had lost my son. Chapter 15 - Consequences of Attack. I woke up and was lying in the bedroom, when I woke up, Marya was by my side. ''How long have I been unconscious?'' I just don''t know how long I was unconscious, I believe it was a few hours? As soon as Marya realized I was waking up, she talked to me. "How do you feel Endl?" (Marya) From the way Marya asked, was I seriously injured? I remember getting an attack from a bandit, and I can also remember my ripping flesh, it really was a horrible pain. As soon as I tried to get up, I felt a terrible pain in my belly. "Aaah" (Endl) It was a bad pain, my injury must have been pretty ugly, but I want to get up, I want to know how Lily and my Mother stayed after I passsed out. "You have to lie down Endl, you''re still very hurt, your injury will open again. I''ll call your mom so lie down." (Marya) As Marya said she was going to call my mom means she''s fine. Well I would think she would be fine, by the Status of the thug I saw indoors they were much weaker than my mother, that''s for sure, so mother ended all of them? "Aaah, mom hurts" (Endl) My mother hugged me tightly, my injuries are hurting, does she not realize? But I forgive her, she was certainly very worried about me. "Sorry Endl, I''m so happy" (Emma) Mom had tears in the corner of u eyes, I apologize in my mind for being so irresponsible to throw myself in front of a sword. I decided to apologize to my mother for doing such a thing. "Sorry mom, I worried you all" (Endl) Mom eyes me with a cute face and a big smile. "Well you protected Lily, so it''s okay, if you hadn''t protected her, I''m sure she would be dead now" (Emma) Mom had a dark face, surely if the sword had hit Lily then, she would be dead now. ''Glad I protected her'' After my mom and I talked for a while, Lily ran into the room. I think she''s here to thank me? or to scold me for my irresponsibility? Lily came running to me like our mother, she hugged me with all her strength as she cried. I believe my wound will open right? "Hey Lily, are you going to hurt him" (Emma) "Oh sorry Endl" (Lily) I just looked at her and gave her a smile, she''s certainly happy to see me, and I''m certainly glad to see that nothing happened to them after I erased because of the injury. After we talked a little, Lily looked at me with a serious face and began to say a few things. "Thanks Endl, thank you so much for saving me, I would certainly be dead, I don''t know how to behave in front of you now, since you hurt yourself so much to save me." (Lily) She was blaming herself for this happening to me, well, she wasn''t to blame, I saved her because me wanted it right? There''s nothing wrong with that. She stared at me and started crying again, she certainly has a huge guilt in her heart. I decided to take this blame from her. "Lily, I saved you because I wanted to, I wouldn''t want to see my sister hurt right? I know I''m hurt, but I would do it all again if it was for you, so you don''t have to blame yourself for that" (Endl) As soon as I was done talking, Lily began to cry, until my mother, who was hearing this, began to have tears in the corners of her eyes. ''I certainly made them worry about me'' After talking a bit more, I got to the point, I wanted to know what the village looked like after the attack, I wish the minimum of people were dead. "Mom, how was the state of the village while I was unconscious?" (Endl) "Well, you were unconscious for two days, so things are better than before" (Emma) ''Two days? did she say two days? '' "I was unconscious for two days?" (Endl) "Yes, after you were injured and unconscious, I asked Lily to bring you home, and killed the rest of the bandits, after that we called a doctor from the capital, he treated you, and after that two days went by" (Emma) So that''s what happened. Well, staying unconcious for 2 days isn''t much, right, so I ask mom again. "So what''s the state of the village now?" (Endl) Mom was silent for a moment and then began to speak. Apparently 17 people were killed in the bandit attack, and the bandits were all killed, the belongings and stolen items were recovered, and the capital''s guards took the bandits'' bodies. And also apparently, the funeral honoring the victims will be tomorrow. Well I can''t go, because surely I''ll still be in bed. "So that was it" (Endl) Mom saw that I was sad and tried to support me. "Well, the village is getting back to normal, the dead won''t be able to come back, but in time things will be as they always were" (Emma) Mom said that and gave me a beaming smile, I realized she was wanting to cheer me up, so I smiled back. _____________________________ When Lily and my mother were leaving the room, Mother asked Marya and Lily to leave, and wanted to talk to me alone. I already knew why, it must be because of the bad guys I killed right? I had never told my mother I knew how to use magic. "Hey Endl, that thug in your room, was it you who killed?" (Emma) I couldn''t keep it from my mother so I decided to tell the truth. If I tell the truth now, could she let me hunt monsters around the village? "Yes it was, sorry, I was training magic, I found some books in the warehouse and kept training spells" (Endl) Mom looked at me for a while, and thought a little about it, so she decided to talk. "So that was it, it''s amazing that you used your magic to save your sister and save yourself, but it''s very dangerous, so until I am 12, I forbid you to use magic against anyone, are you listening?" (Emma) "But why?" (Endl) "Well, when you are 12, since you have the aptitude for magic, I can put you in magic school so you can train your skills, if you keep using magic like that, you will surely end up hurting someone you shouldn''t" (Emma) I already knew how to use magic perfectly well, but Mom didn''t know that, so I decided to accept her terms, and I really want to take a look at this magic school. "Fine, I won''t use magic for now" (Endl) My mother made a satisfied face after hearing my answer. "Good but still Endl, I''m very proud of you" (Emma) Mom hugged me one more time and left the room, and after she left, Marya came back inside, and stayed with me. At dinner time, Marya brought my food to my room because me couldn''t get up to eat in the table. After I finished eating, Marya kept talking to me until bedtime. As I couldn''t exhaust my Mana so easily now, I just lay back and waited for sleep to come to me, soon I fell asleep. Chapter 16 - Fencing Training and Sick Lily. It''s been 2 months since the village attack occurred, I''m totally recovered from my injuries, Mom told me to be careful from now on, with my magic, and with my injury. Despite my injury is fully healed. As soon as I had the opportunity, I left home with my wooden sword, and went behind the house, I would like to start training my body, and training my fencing, certainly the fencing will also rise to Level 3, equal to spells. ''Well it''s time to start serious training'' I dug a hole in the ground, took a tall piece of wood and buried it in the ground, it looked very similar to the training dolls I used in my old world, but the dolls of my old world had human shapes, they had arms and legs After making my "Training Dummy" I started hitting him with the sword, I experimented with techniques I used in my old world. I can''t use magic on a wooden sword, otherwise I would try to put magic on the sword, and try my most powerful attacks that made me a S-RANK. ''I will continue until I reach level 3'' __________________________________________________ If it''s been 2 hours since the beginning of training, I''m using all the techniques I remember, I certainly want to be the strongest person in this world. ''Well, this is a thought for the future'' After spending some more time training, came the message i was expecting so much. Skill Sword Talent has leveled up. Now she is at level 2, it took a long time to level up, when I trained magic, they went up to level 2 faster. I believe it will not be possible to reach level 3 now, the level gain is very slow with the sword. After training with the sword a bit, I went indoors. Lily was in her room, so I went there because I have nothing to do. "Hey Lily" (Endl) I called Lily. I kept waiting for an answer, and there were none. Is she ok? "Lily" (Endl) I called again, but had no answer. Tired of waiting I opened the door, the door was open, so when I walked in I saw Lily lying on the bed apparently breathing heavily. I ran to Lily''s side. "Hey, Lily are you ok?" (Endl) "Hmm, Endl?" (Lily) Lily m.o.a.ned and then looked at me. I put a hand on her forehead and saw that she had a high fever, did she catch a cold? or is it a more serious problem? "Lily, why didn''t you call anyone if you''re so sick?" (Endl) I scolded Lily for not calling anyone to take care of her. "I didn''t want to worry anyone" (Lily) After the day I got hurt, Lily has been acting weird, she always tries to do everything herself, she''s certainly still blaming herself. "You idiot" (Endl) I flicked Lily''s forehead, she looked at me in surprise for a moment and then smiled warmly. "Wait a minute Lily, I''ll call Marya" (Endl) "Alright Endl, you don''t have to" (Lily) She tried to stop me from calling Marya, is she certainly trying to handle everything on her own? what a stupid girl. "What do you mean you don''t have to? Just wait while you''re lying down" (Endl) After telling Lily this, I went to my room, Marya was cleaning him, she always does the cleaning at this time of the afternoon. "Hey Marya." (Emdl) "Yes, what was Endl?" (Marya) As soon as she heard me, she looked at me and gave a quick reply with a smile on her face. Certainly Marya is a lovely woman. "Well, Lily has a very high fever, but she hasn''t told anyone and is trying to handle it all herself" (Endl) "That idiot" (Marya) Marya let out some rude words, but I ignored. After that, Marya followed me to Lily''s room, and examined Lily on the bed. "She certainly has a cold, I''ll make some tea for you to drink, you should be fine in a few days" (Marya) Marya left the room and left me alone with Lily. "Hey Lily, you don''t have to take it all by yourself, if you''re feeling bad, you have to talk to someone" (Endl) I tried to get Lily to change her mindset, and to ask others for help again if she is in trouble. "Well, I don''t want to worry anyone, after that happened to you, I wouldn''t want to worry mom and dad anymore" (Lily) ''I knew, was she blaming herself to this day? what a stubborn girl '' I had to do something about it. "Lily, promise me that from now on you will get help from someone if you need to" (Endl) "But .." (Lily) "Promise Me Lily" (Endl) I looked at her with an angry face to make her promise me. I wasn''t really angry, but I wanted to make her promise me anyway, because no one can take it all on her own. "Fine, I promise" (Lily) Lily pouted and answered me satisfactorily. "Yosh Yosh, Good Girl" (Endl) I patted her head as she smiled, Lily smiled back and made a shy face. Well at least now she won''t be silent if something happens, right? __________________________________ After that, Marya returned to the room with an herbal tea. Lily drank the tea and then went to sleep. I left the room, I would like to raise the fencing level now, but it won''t work because I think it will take a while. ''So how about testing the spells?'' Mom said I couldn''t use magic against anyone, but she didn''t say I couldn''t train. I tested, Fireball, Waterball, Windball and Boulder, they were all level 1 spells, but they had a high power, is strong, Is it because all my spells are level 3?? After that I tested the Level 2 and Level 3 spells, they were certainly strong, I believe that when I start to level up the spells with points, these spells will be so strong that I will have to be careful when using them. After testing all the spells, I saw that it was already getting dark, I went to my room to wait for dinner. After about 30 minutes, Marya called me to dinner, at the table was just me and mother because Lily is in bed. Marya will feed her in the bedroom. When we finished dinner, I went straight to my room to sleep, tomorrow is a new day and I am very anxious to continue my fencing training. ''Good evening'' Chapter 17 - Level 3 Fencing It''s been a few days since the Lily incident, I was very worried about Lily during her discomfort, as I was worried it wasn''t just a cold, but it was. Now I''m going behind the house to continue my fencing training. The wood I put on the floor is still there, I will continue to use my techniques from my past world to raise the level of my hability. I spent most of the afternoon training my fencing, after that I started doing muscle training, started doing pushups, and various types of muscle training, as my body was not very developed yet, I was doing daily training to grow my force slowly. My current status was quite satisfactory. Name: Endl Level: 1 Race: Human Age: 10 Strength: 48 Agility: 32 Intelligence: 29 Mana: 2800/2800 Skills Wind Magic - Level 3 Water Magic - Level 3 Fire Magic - Level 3 Earth Magic - Level 3 Weapon Abilities Sword Talent - Level 2/10 My strength has exceeded 40, I believe that if I fight the weakest monsters around this village, I can kill them easily. Well what if I start hunting monsters without anyone knowing? I certainly wanted to do this, but I''m afraid Marya will see me doing this, since she comes out periodically to watch me, I believe if I do something suspicious, Marya will surely tell my mother that I was doing something wrong. ''I have to come up with a plan in order to hunt monsters'' I had to do that, because I can no longer raise my Magic Levels just by training normally, I need points. While I had these thoughts in my head, I went to fencing training again, I imagined myself being in the middle of a real battle. I will have to be careful when fighting a monster, because I do not have a real fight for 10 years. I spent the rest of the afternoon training my fencing, when I was almost giving up today, the message came. Skill Sword Talent has leveled up. Finally, level 3, now all my spells and skills are at level 3. After finishing the training, I went indoors because it was getting dark. I went to my room and started thinking about how to kill monsters without my family finding out, to get some Skill Points. ''I have to find a way, today'' While I was thinking about it, Marya came to my room and called me to dinner, I went to the table and started eating normally. As always, only my mother and Lily (who was already healed) are sitting at the table with me. While I ate dinner, I kept thinking of a way to hunt monsters, without anyone finding out . I believe that by tonight I will have found a way. "What was Endl?" (Emma) "Hm, what?" (Endl) I was surprised by my mom''s sudden question, so I answered anyway. "Well, you look very thoughtful, are you up to something?" (Emma) Mom asked me with a very suspicious face. ''Damn I gotta fool her'' "Nothing, I was thinking about the magic school" (Endl) "Ohh, does Endl go to magic school?" (Lily) Lily who heard my statement asked excitedly. "Well, I plan to put Endl in school when he turns 12, as he has strong aptitude for magic" (Emma) "Congratulations Endl" (Lily) Lily, who heard my mother talk about it, congratulated me on being able to go to school. "Thank you, Lily" (Endl) I just smiled at her and thanked her. "Well you don''t have to think about it too much now Endl, it''s still going to take 2 years" (Emma) "Yes" (Endl) As soon as Mom made that statement, I just agreed. ''I think I fooled her right?'' ____________________________________________ After finishing dinner, I went straight to my room and lay down, there I started thinking of a way to start hunting monsters without anyone finding out, I thought of 3 plans. 1 ¡ã When I have it out in the afternoon, I just hunt a monster and come back 2 ¡ã I get up in the morning and hunt monsters while mom is working and Marya still doesn''t wake up. 3 ¡ã I go out at night while everyone is sleeping. Well I chose the easiest plan, I chose the 3rd plan, I''m going out at night while everyone is sleeping, this is the easiest way. ''Tonight won''t work, I''ll start the plan tomorrow'' This plan will certainly work, I''m so eager to level up that I can''t even sleep. But after a long time, I managed to fall asleep. Chapter 18 - Killing monsters for the first time. I woke up the next day already thinking about my plan, I do not know when exactly my mother goes to sleep, but I believe she goes to sleep at the same time as me, as she works all day and wakes up early, I believe she also sleeps early. I had breakfast with my sister because my mother had already left for work. After I had finished breakfast I went to my room. ''I have to plan what to do'' I walked into the bedroom, sat on the bed and started to think. I would have to find a way out of the house without making any noise so as not to wake anyone up at home. Who slept at home was usually, Me, Mother and Lily, Marya slept in her own home. ''I think if I walk slowly I will not be seen'' Mother''s room is farther from mine, but Lily slept in front of my room, it was easier for her to hear me. But I would have to do it tonight, I can''t wait anymore. ______________________________________________________ As soon as night came, I stayed in my room waiting for everyone to sleep. After a while inside the bedroom, I opened the door very slowly to make no noise. reeen --- The door made a little creak, I was paralyzed at the hour, I hope no one woke up as my plan would go end. I walked down the hall and headed toward the dining room. When I was going to the living room. "What are you doing?" (Lily) I jumped, and froze when I looked back at Lily standing looking at me with a sleepy face. "I was drinking water, I''m going back to the room" (Endl) I made up a lame excuse to get away from this situation. Lily who was still staring at me just ignored me and went to drink water too. I waited for Lily in the dining room and after she arrived she told me. "Let''s go to room Endl" (Lily) "Yes" (Endl) ''Fuuuckk, why did she have to wake up now?'' I had no choice, had to go back to the bedroom and sleep. ____________________________________________________ The second night I tried again, this time I took the utmost care that the door didn''t make the slightest noise. I walked down the hall and headed to the dining room, after that I went to the living room. ''This, the way out is here'' I turned the door key and left, when I left, I felt a cold wind. I had never been outside at this time of night, it was certainly dark, it was very dark, it was also very cold at this time. But I wasn''t caring about that, I CAN FINALLY LEVEL UP. I started walking into the forest right from the village, I could never see a monster from village, I think they are more into the forest. I started to enter the forest, as I went deeper into the forest, I could see a group of four little green men, they were ugly and had warts on their faces. ''Yes, certainly they are goblins'' I started walking slowly, kept moving slowly toward the goblins as soon as I was approaching. Clannk --- ''Damn it'' I stepped on a stick on the floor, one of the goblins noticed me, the next moment all 4 goblins started running towards me. "Ice Arrow" (Endl) I played an ice arrow on one of the goblins, because I can''t use fire in the woods, the ice crossed the goblin''s shoulder. "guuarr" (Goblin 1) The goblin shouted, but he didn''t stop running toward me. ''I have to throw the magic in your head'' Then I turned to the same goblin and used the same magic. "Ice Arrow" (Endl) The next moment, a bolt of ice pierced the goblin''s head, he fell dead shortly thereafter. But the other 3 goblins were approaching, I decided to do something, but I don''t know if it will work. "Stone Wall" (Endl) The next moment a thick wall two meters high appeared between me and the goblins. I managed to pull away while the goblins had to dodge the wall. As soon as I had a vision of one of the goblins, I threw another ice arrow toward his head. "Ice Arrow" (Endl) "Guueeer" (Goblin 2) The goblin gave a grotesque cry as the arrow was pierced through his skull, the next moment the goblin fell dead. The other 2 goblins realized that their 2 friends were killed, they were furious, they started running towards me very fast. Next I decided to use Level 3 Magic from the wind element to try to throw them away. "Gale" (Endl) A gust of strong wind went towards the goblins, the next moment the goblins flew away, one of them hit the tree, pieces of the goblin flew everywhere. "Amazing" (Endl) It was extremely cool. The other goblin, I don''t know where he went, but surely he flew away. While I was looking for the last goblin, I saw a small dog-faced person, surely it''s Kobolds, f.u.c.k, not now.. I started to run. The next moment I could see the goblin I had sent flying without ur legs, I threw an ice arrow at his head and finished killing him. You have leveled up. Ohh, I leveled up, but now is not the time for that, right now there were 2 kobolds behind me. "Ice Wall" (Endl) I turned around quickly and used the Level 3 Water spell to create a wall of ice. After fooling the Kobolds a bit, I kept running and hid behind a tree. ''Where are they?'' I looked back and saw the kinda confused Kobolds looking for me, the next moment I aimed for one "Ice Arrow" (Endl) The ice arrow went right into his head, the next moment,when his friend fell dead, the other Kobold could notice me and came toward me. ''Really, aren''t the Kobolds too weak?'' Name: Unknown Race: Kobold Age: Unknown Strength: 22 Agility: 16 Intelligence: 6 Mana: 0/0 Isn''t that too weak? Is this the default for Kobolds? Why was I running from them anyway? The next moment, I ran towards Kobold and jumped over him, the next moment I punched with all my might over his head, Kobold''s head exploded to pieces. You have leveled up. ''That was certainly brutal'' ____________________________________________________ After hunting these monsters, I returned home. I changed my clothes because it was stained with kobold blood. If mom sees my clothes like that, surely she''ll find out. After changing and doing my laundry, I went to the bedroom, because the long awaited time came. TIME TO USE SKILLS POINTS. Name: Endl Level: 3 Race: Human Age: 10 Strength: 48 Agility: 32 Intelligence: 29 Mana: 2740/2800 Skills Wind Magic - Level 3 Water Magic - Level 3 Fire Magic - Level 3 Earth Magic - Level 3 Weapon Abilities Sword Talent - Level 3/10 Skill Points: 10 Chapter 19 - Using Skill Points It is still night now. After I returned from the hunt, I had climbed 2 level. ''Now it''s finally time to try out the skill points'' From what I saw, when you go up 1 level, you get 5 skill points. I don''t know how many points it takes to level up a skill. So I decided to test using a point in Water Magic, since level 4 water magic is very powerful. The "Ice Spikes" magic seems to be quite powerful, apparently it makes ice spikes rise from the ground towards the enemy, is a good large-scale attack. I use 1 skill point in Water Magic. Water Magic skill has leveled up. ''Wait, is this serious?'' I only used 1 point and magic leveled up, don''t tell me 1 point goes up one level? I have tried to raise the level of fire magic now, since Level 4 Fire Magic was explosion, I think it will be very powerful in large scale attacks as well. Fire Magic Skill has leveled up. ''Yes, that''s exactly it'' One point for each skill level, that''s pretty unfair, right? It will be very easy to become the most powerful person in this world, right? because apparently the people in this world are very weak, because my father is only 256 strong and is considered quite powerful. Name: Endl Level: 3 Race: Human Age: 10 Strength: 48 Agility: 32 Intelligence: 29 Mana: 2800/2800 Skills Wind Magic - Level 3 Water Magic - Level 4 Fire Magic - Level 4 Earth Magic - Level 3 Weapon Abilities Sword Talent - Level 3/10 Skill Points: 8 Well, I still have 8 skill points left, so I will put all spells at level 4, then I will put the rest of the points into fencing. Well, I think this is good. Yes, now all spells are at level 4 and my fencing has risen to level 9/10, I believe I am the strongest person in fencing in this world? Well, I can''t say that now, because I haven''t met the other 2 S-RANK adventurers Isabell told me. ______________________________________________ After finishing using the points, I regretted for a moment, I should not have used all my fencing points, I should have raised my Level Status in order to see how much strength I would gain by using 1 point. Well, now it''s no use anymore, I have to level up again in order to earn more points and try to level up my Status. While I was criticizing myself for not doing this in my mind, I heard Mom leaving for work, was it about time? I looked out the window and it was already dawn. I was up all night? I have to sleep. After that I went to sleep quickly. ________________________________________ I woke up the next day and looked at my Status Name: Endl Level: 3 Race: Human Age: 10 Strength: 48 Agility: 32 Intelligence: 29 Mana: 2800/2800 Skills Wind Magic - Level 4 Water Magic - Level 4 Fire Magic - Level 4 Earth Magic - Level 4 Weapon Abilities Sword Talent - Level 9/10 Skill Points: 0 Tnow I can''t use a sword, otherwise I would slay the monsters when I went into the woods again, but even so, my strength and agility are still not very high so it''s not good to hunt down stronger monsters yet. I think hunting down Goblins and Kobolds will be easy as they are the weakest monsters in this world (I think) so I should be careful. After raising my level spells, there was no way I could test them, as it wouldn''t be very good to use them, because Level 4 spells apparently have a long range and are also quite powerful, so it''s not a good idea. I was in the living room drinking tea, so Lily walked in the living room door. "Good afternoon, Lily" (Endl) "Good afternoon" (Lily) As soon as I greeted her, Lily answered me with a smile on her face. Actually I never looked at Lily''s status right? I don''t remember doing that. ''I''ll do it now, Lily is certainly strong like mom? Well, I don''t think so, since she was hiding from the bad guys. '' Name: Lily Level: 6 Race: Human Age: 17 Strength: 21 Agility: 17 Intelligence: 11 Mana: 47/47 Skills Water Magic - Level 1 Fire Magic - Level 1 Lily was weak, yes, she was quite weak, she was weaker than Marya, she only had more Mana than Marya, but currently I think Marya would win in a fight against her. It seems that Lily has already killed some monsters because her level is 6, but apparently they were only weak monsters, as her current Status does not allow her to fight strong monsters. After looking at Lily''s Status, she passed me and headed straight for her room. Well, I also went to my room and stayed there doing muscle training until dark. ''I want to reach 100 strength quickly'' I was very greedy in terms of strength and agility, as I was very fond of fighting with a sword. After dark, I had dinner with my family as usual and went to bed. ''Tomorrow I will hunt monsters again'' Tomorrow I certainly want to kill monsters quickly, tomorrow my goal is to get level 5. ''Good evening'' Chapter 20 - Hunting Monsters Again It was night, I was waiting for everyone to sleep again so I could hunt monsters. This time I wanted to hunt monsters using my strength, I don''t want to use magic, I want to keep training my body. As soon as everything was quiet and everyone had apparently slept, I headed toward the exit, this time managing to get out smoothly. If Lily had found me again, I''m sure she would suspect this time. After leaving, I went straight to the forest, I want to hunt Goblins and Kobolds again, as they are easy to kill and my goal today is to reach Level 5. I am currently at Level 3, but because of my mistake, I put all my points in Sword Talent and could not enjoy the points otherwise. I walked into the woods and started walking through it. When I thought that no monster would appear, I see 3 goblins walking far away, I approach slowly, being careful not to be seen. Since I didn''t want to use magic today and I wanted to with my hands, I looked for something that I could use as a weapon on the floor, certainly there will be something here. I kept looking for a while while I searched, kept an eye on the goblins so they wouldn''t see me. ''Here I found'' I found a piece of wood, about 1 meter long, it was not very thick, it looked like a sword but blunt, of course. After taking the stick, I headed toward the goblins, but not minding being seen now, as soon as the goblins saw me, they attacked me, I took the piece of wood and pointed it and attacked the head of one of the goblins. ''Has he deviated?'' I widened my eyes and realized that the goblin had deflected, I don''t know how he did it, does goblins have good agility? I have to look at it now. Name: Unknown Race: Goblin Age: Unknown Strength: 12 Agility: 26 Intelligence: 8 Mana: 0/0 Since this is possible, the goblin''s agility is almost equal to mine. ''I knew I shouldn''t have used the stitches like this'' I started running from the goblins, they were getting close, the next moment one of the goblins attacked me from behind, I spun sideways to deflect, the next moment I spun the stick around the goblin''s waist. As soon as I got it right, the goblin screamed and spat blood, he fell to the ground and stood there bleeding. I don''t know if he died, but apparently he was dead because he stopped moving. After another goblin jumped toward me, the next moment I jumped back and hit the wood hard on the side of the goblin''s head.. The goblin''s head flew from his neck, only the goblin''s body left lying there. ''Surely they are weak, only agility that is a little high'' After that I finished the third goblin by quickly bursting his head with the stick. You have leveled up. Finally I went up one more level. I think it will take longer now to level up, but I have to continue until I reach level 5. I kept walking through the woods looking for monsters, but couldn''t find any more. Aren''t there any more monster here? I walked through the woods, and from afar I saw a group of Kobolds, there were 7 of them. ''Wow, don''t have too many monsters?'' I headed toward the monsters and saw that one of the Kobolds was large, much larger than the ordinary Kobolds. Name: Stan Race: Kobold Age: Unknown Strength: 56 Agility: 41 Intelligence: 26 Mana: 20/20 Wait a minute, this kobold has a name, is he a boss? A boss wouldn''t be so weak right? I think it''s because of the name. So does a named kobold have a high status? This kobold was too strong to fight with my hands. ''I will test a Level 4 spell, I will surely kill them all at once'' "Ice Thorns" (Endl) When I used magic, sharp-tipped ice spikes popped out of the ground and punctured all Kobolds, some of the spikes pierced some Kobolds'' heads, one of those kobolds included the named Kobold. ''So it was that easy? Well, level 4 magic is very strong, so it''s expected in a monster like this. '' The thorns killed all the kobolds, the forest was bathed in greenish blood. Shortly after killing all the kobolds, the message arrived. You have leveled up. Chapter 21 - Level 5 By the time I leveled up, I saw that I was now level 5, to get to level 5 I needed to kill several kobolds and a named kobold, it will surely take time to get to level 6 now. I kept walking through the woods looking for monsters, I wasn''t finding anything else. ''I think I''m going back to home for today'' I came home and did the same process there, changed my clothes and washed the clothes I was wearing. After that I went to my room and opened my status. Name: Endl Level: 5 Race: Human Age: 10 Strength: 48 Agility: 32 Intelligence: 29 Mana: 2800/2800 Skills Wind Magic - Level 4 Water Magic - Level 4 Fire Magic - Level 4 Earth Magic - Level 4 Weapon Abilities Sword Talent - Level 9/10 Skill Points: 10 I had 10 points to use, now I want to try to raise my status, I will try to put 1 point in strength and agility. After placing the points, I realized that each point I put in each status increased 10 status points. ''Isn''t that a lot?'' It was certainly a lot, but that''s fine, now I can get very strong quickly, but I''ll need to level up a lot from now on. ''I think I''ll put 5 points and each one, I really want to get stronger in the melee fight'' After that I added 5 points to each of the Strength and Agility Status. My status went like this. Name: Endl Level: 5 Race: Human Age: 10 Strength: 98 Agility: 82 Intelligence: 29 Mana: 2800/2800 Skills Wind Magic - Level 4 Water Magic - Level 4 Fire Magic - Level 4 Earth Magic - Level 4 Weapon Abilities Sword Talent - Level 9/10 Skill Points: 0 Now yes, I got stronger than mom. If mom see my strength now I think she''ll go crazy. I hope I don''t have to use my strength in front of you so she won''t find out. I''m still a long way from my father''s strength of 256, but even so, my strength is already reaching 100, I must be better than very adventurous in this world. The next moment I was satisfied with my status, I lay in bed and went to sleep. _________________________________________ The next morning I woke up and went to the living room, Marya was there. "Good morning Marya" (Endl) "Ah, good morning Endl" (Marya) Marya returned my greeting with a smile as always, she always answered me politely, I really liked Marya''s smile, too bad, I''m 10 years old, and also Marya is married, it wouldn''t work. After greeting Marya, I left home and walked around the village. Mom allowed me to walk around the village now, she doesn''t get me trapped indoors just like before. I walked around the village for a while and saw Mr. Joseph, she was a men who worked for my father. The day I was injured, it was he who ran to the capital to bring a doctor, I am very grateful to him. "Hello Mr. Joseph" (Endl) "Oh Endl" (Joseph) Joseph answered me a little surprised, I think he wasn''t expecting me to show up right here, since I only walk around the village very rarely. "What are you doing here, Endl?" (Joseph) Joseph asked a pretty dumb question, of course I was seeing the state of the village right? why else would i be here. I also wanted to get some fresh air since I have nothing to do in my home. "I''m just taking a look around the village" (Endl) "So that''s it" (Joseph) After finishing my conversation with Mr. Joseph, I continued walking around the village. When I looked around, various children they were playing here and there, I never had direct contact with these children, not even played with them once. ''I think my childhood was not very well spent'' Well, I certainly don''t care much about joking, because my mindset is already 46 years old. "Hey, hey, let''s play?" (Girl) When I looked to the side, I saw a short blond girl about 6 years old calling me, she was cute, but now I don''t want to play, I''m sorry. "Sorry, now I can''t" (Endl) After I answered, the girl made a sad face and returned to continue playing with her friends. _________________________________ After walking around the village, I came home and waited for nightfall, I stayed in my room waiting for Marya to call me for dinner. After a few hours of doing nothing inside the bedroom, Marya came to call me. "Endl Dinner Time" (Marya) "Right." (Endl) After Marya called me, I went to dinner with my family. After dinner, I just went to my room and lay down. ''Time to sleep'' Chapter 22 - Danger It was the next day, I had just woken up, I went to the dining room to meet Lily, since I had something I wanted to discuss with her. Arriving there, I saw Lily sitting at the table drinking coffee. "Hey Lily" (Endl) I called her and started talking to her about the village, about the monsters that appear in the village and if a very strong monster ever appeared around the village. Lily told me that normally mom only kills Goblins and Kobolds around the village, she had never heard about any other monster around the village. ''Well, even at night, I couldn''t see any other monsters besides Goblins and Kobolds'' "Thank you, Lily" (Endl) "You''re welcome" (Lily) After thanking Lily for the information, she just accepted the thanks with a smile. _______________________________________ I left home and went walking around the village again, there I saw the same children as before. ''Should I play with them with little?'' I didn''t really want to play, but I wanted to see these kids have fun since I had no chance to have children in my old world. I never had a wife or girlfriend, the only women I spent the night with were p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.es that my adventurous colleagues introduced me to, I deeply regret not having found someone to spend my life with. After remembering my tragic past, I decided to go play with the kids, I went to the short blonde girl who had asked me to play with them before. "Hey, can I play?" (Endl) After looking back and seeing me, the girl gave a huge smile, and accepted me in jest. "My name is Ana, yours is Endl, right?" (Ana) ''How does she know who I am?'' "How do you know my name?" (Endl) I was curious because I never even talked to the children in this village. "Well, you are the village chief''s son, everyone knows your name." (Ana) "So that''s it" (Endl) So is this how it works? because i''m the village chief everyone knows my name? Well whatever. After that everyone introduced herself, there was Ana, 1 girl and a boy, the girl''s name was Sophie, she had dark skin and had red hair, the boy''s name was Lukas, he had black hair and also had skin dark They were playing catch, it was a very simple kidding, it''s just one person running after others. I started playing with them, I was the first to be the guy who runs after others, as my agility was so high, I tried to control myself, and just won by controlling myself. After that we played all afternoon. ______________________________ After dark and I finished dinner, I went to my room, today I decided to hunt again, because I want more points to raise my spells to level 5 and higher my status. I left the room and headed toward the door. After the first time Lily met me, I started being careful not to make any noise, and also before going to the door, I waited a while to see if anyone woke up. ''Nobody woke up, Yosh'' I left the house and went towards the forest, arriving there I didn''t find any monsters, as much as I searched I found no monsters. ''Let''s go, deeper into the forest'' As I began to enter the forest, I began to feel a chill all over my body. ''What is it?'' I got paralyzed with fear, I couldn''t move, but what the f.u.c.k. I tried to calm down and started walking very slowly deeper into the forest. After walking a while, I saw a monster that paralyzed me on the spot. ''What the f.u.c.k is this?'' At the bottom of the forest was a 4 meters high monster, his skin looked like rock, he had giant teeth. Is this a dragon? how is this possible? I couldn''t believe what I was seeing, is this really a dragon? ''I have to see this'' I decided to approach the dragon to see its Status, I went as quietly as I could, I began to approach. Name: Seph Race: Earth Dragon Age: Unknown Strength: 301 Agility: 265 Intelligence: 202 Mana: 452/452 ''God, I have to get out of here, I can''t fight it'' As I started walking away, I heard a few steps behind me. As soon as I turned around, I saw the dragon staring at me. Chapter 23 - Earth Dragon I will die now, I will surely die now. I have to get out of here now. "Stone Wall" (Endl) I put the stone wall and started running at full speed, I have to get out of here now, but I can''t go to the village, if I go to the village now, the dragon will attack. ''Glad I climbed my Agility status'' My current agility status is 82, not even close to Dragon Status, but if I make any plans I think I can get away, I can''t die now. I started running,and placing Stone Walls, and Ice Walls behind me to prevent the dragon''s sight, I wasn''t running to the village, if I ran there, the village would be destroyed. As time went by I found some Goblins on the way. ''I don''t have time for you now'' I jumped over the goblins, the Earth Dragon went over the goblins and just crumpled them up like nothing it was, instant death. ''Won''t you stop running after me?'' I was already getting desperate, the dragon keeps chasing me, how will I get rid of him, I have to fight him? This is impossible right? I was thinking of some plan to get rid of the earth dragon, it would surely be very tough because its skin is made of pure rock, and its strength is at 300, this is very complicated. ''What if I use Level 4 spells?'' I thought I''d use level 4 spells to fight the dragon, but will it work? It does not hurt to try. "Stone Thorns" (Endl) As soon as I used Level 4 magic, several thorns made of stone rose from the ground and hit the dragon, the thorns could not pierce the dragon''s skin, made only a few scratches, but the dragon flew a few feet high with the impact of the thorns. I have to keep using Level 4 spells, but the spells have a 10 second break to use, 10 seconds is enough time for the dragon to kill me. I started running through the woods while hitting the dragon with level 4 spells. I always hit him with Stone Thorns, because I was afraid the ice spines would not stand the impact and break. I spent about 2 hours running while casting level 4 spells, it was already at my limit, my mana was already at 250/2800 is too low, these attacks need to be the last. I kept running and the dragon was still behind me, the dragon already had several wounds on his body, but he hasn''t died yet because he had no very deep wounds. ''If I hit the thorns in the same place, the thorn will get into the skin'' I had to do this, but I had few attacks, if that doesn''t work I''ll be killed today. I tried several times to do this. ''I only have one more chance'' I only had one more chance to hit the dragon, if that doesn''t work I''ll be dead. I used magic again, as soon as I used it, the stone thorns entered the dragon''s skin. The dragon roared loudly as dark red blood poured from its body. You have leveled up You have leveled up You have leveled up ''I made it?'' I was very tired, I was close to my limit, I''m almost losing consciousness, but I have to stay awake, if I pass out here now, I''ll be eaten by other monsters. I looked at the dragon''s corpse, that certainly wasn''t a real dragon right? a real dragon is several feet longer than that. ''He has no wings'' This was certainly a terrestrial dragon, it is the weakest kind of dragon. I almost died for the weaker species of Dragon, I''m still weak, can''t boast about my strength now. I stared at the dragon for a while and realized that on its chest was a shiny stone. ''What is it? Is it a monster core? '' In my old world, monster cores saw from any monster you kill, the stronger the monsters are, the bigger the nucleus would be. The cores were used to be exchanged for money in the adventurer guild. ''This is a core, but I don''t need it now, I''ll get him later.'' I left the core in the dragon''s body and decided to leave. _______________________________ I walked very slowly back home, I almost fell several times on the way back but I managed to control myself. I walked in the living room door and locked it, went straight to my room. ''I can''t change clothes now'' I just fell into bed the way I arrived and fell into a deep sleep. Name: Endl Level: 8 Race: Human Age: 10 Strength: 98 Agility: 82 Intelligence: 29 Mana: 20/2800 Skills Wind Magic - Level 4 Water Magic - Level 4 Fire Magic - Level 4 Earth Magic - Level 4 Weapon Abilities Sword Talent - Level 9/10 Skill points: 15 Chapter 24 - After the Dragon Fight As soon as I woke up, it was afternoon, and I realized that the room was tidy. Marya cleaned my room then? Good thing she let me sleep. ''Shit my clothes'' As soon as I looked at my body, I saw that the clothing I was wearing was in a deplorable state, was completely smeared with Earth Dragon''s blood, was in a deep red blood, even the bed was soiled with blood. ''Marya saw me right? I have to talk to her before she tells her mother '' I change clothes quickly and run after Marya, I have to ask her not to tell Mom, if Mom finds out I''m too screwed, I can''t let that happen. ''Where is she?'' I ran all over the house, but couldn''t find Marya, has she ever gone to talk to her mother in the village? If this happened I''m totally screwed. I started running out of the house, as soon as I arrived, I saw Marya putting the clothes to dry. ''God, I thought she had gone to talk to my mother'' "Marya" (Endl) I looked at her with a guilty face, surely she realized why I''m here because she made a angry face. "Good morning Endl" (Marya) Marya greeted me, but she was angry in her voice, I could tell, she is certainly angry because she knows something happened, or she knows that I fought monsters, since I could clearly tell it was blood in my clothes. "Good thing it wasn''t a my mother who came into in my bedroom" (Endl) "What?" (Marya) ''Shit, did I say that out loud?'' Marya questioned me with a voice of pure hatred. I certainly said something I shouldn''t, I''m very screwed right now. "Endl, what happened to you yesterday? Why were you like that?" (Marya) No way, I''ll have to explain. Then I''ll have to look for a way to make Marya not tell Mom what I did. ''I went out at night hiding, and was hunting monsters in the woods'' (Endl) Plaan-- ''Hm?'' I felt my face hurt, wait, did Marya slap me? "You idiot" (Marya) After slapping me in the face, Marya hugged me, I could do nothing, I just stood there without reaction. "Why did you do that? And if something had happened to you? You know I raised you from a young age, if something had happened to you, how do you think I would be?" (Marya) Why? this feeling of guilt I feel. Marya took care of me since I was a little boy, she''s very mad at me, rightly so. I returned Marya''s hug. "Sorry Marya, Sorry" (Endl) I had to apologize, Marya was a second mother to me, I can''t imagine how she felt when she saw me in that state and find out that I was hunting monsters at night in the woods. After a while, Marya released me and looked me straight in the eye. "Alright Endl, but promise me, don''t do that anymore" (Marya) "I promise, but please don''t tell my mom, if she finds out, I don''t know what she can do" (Endl) I had to say that, if Mom found out I, I''d certainly be grounded for the rest of my life, though I could run away from him anytime I wanted. "Fine, I don''t tell your mom, but if I find out you did it again, I''ll tell her, right?" (Marya) "Right." (Endl) I just accepted Marya''s proposal, but I was sure to go hunting again. ''Sorry for fooling you Marya'' After all this commotion, I went inside and waited for nightfall again. ________________________________________ When night came, I went hunting again, I apologize to Marya, but I can''t stop hunting because of her, I need to get stronger. ''Really, I had no skill points?'' I remembered that I had climbed 3 levels by killing the land dragon, I have 15 points to spend. First we will put all spells at level 5, we will also put fencing at maximum level. Skill learned Master Swordsman. Ohhh, putting sword talent to the highest level, am I now a Swordsman Master? This is very good, now can I go up more levels yet? Weapon Abilities Swordsman Master - Level 1/10 Yes, it certainly is that, I can climb even more levels. Well now is not the time, I have to raise my status. First I increase my strength and agility to 100. There are 8 points left to use, so I decide to split between Strength and Agility, I want to raise those Status a lot. After using my Status points, I open my Status to check. Name: Endl Level: 8 Race: Human Age: 10 Strength: 148 Agility: 142 Intelligence: 29 Mana: 2800/2800 Skills Wind Magic - Level 5 Water Magic - Level 5 Fire Magic - Level 5 Earth Magic - Level 5 Weapon Abilities Swordsman Master - Level 1/10 Skill Points: 0 This is very good, now I''m really strong. After that, I hunted monsters for a while, only killed Kobolds and Goblins, but couldn''t level up yet. When I got tired of hunting and saw that I wasn''t leveling up, I just went home and slept. Chapter 25 - Dungeon If it''s been 5 days since the fight with the Dragon, I decided to spend some time without going to the forest because the dragon''s death could have attracted many monsters. So I wouldn''t enter the forest soon after killing the dragon. ''I have to think what to do with the core'' The monster core was still in the woods, I had no way to get the core now, as there was no place to store it and there was no adventurer guild nearby to sell the core. I went to the forest in the afternoon just to get the core. I was thinking of burying him behind the house so I could sell him when I went to school in the capital. ''Let''s bury here'' I used earth magic to drill a hole in the ground. I realized that spells don''t just have level spells, I can create copyright spells, and I can use magic in another way, such as controlling the elements of the spell itself. I drilled a hole in the ground and buried it the core. ''I''ll take him to the capital as soon as I''m 12, so he''ll be here for now'' I finished burying and went indoors. After I went inside, I took the wooden sword and walked around the village. I wanted to talk to mom so I could start hunting monsters with her, since I got tired of doing it in hiding, and I wanted to show my strength to my mom. ''I''m sure she won''t allow it'' I was pretty sure she wouldn''t allow it, but it didn''t hurt to try. _____________________________ After walking around the village a bit and talking to some people, I saw mom walking around the village too. Apparently she keeps walking near the forest so if any monsters appear she could kill quickly. I went to mom and called her to talk. "Mom, can I hunt monsters with you in the village?" (Endl) "You''re crazy, of course not" (Emma) Hand answered instantly. "But I want to help protect the village. You know I can use magic" (Endl) I tried to talk about spells, since my mother realized that my magic was strong, she could let me help her by attacking spells from afar. But it was not the case. "You can''t Endl, I already said, ok?" (Emma) "But why?" (Endl) I was wondering why since I can take care of these monsters easily. "Because you can not." (Emma) Mother answered me with a furious voice. She didn''t even want to tell me why I couldn''t hunt monsters with her. But that''s okay, since I can hunt at night. I wasn''t really into monster hunting alone, because I always had mates with me. But this is the only way for me to level up. ________________________________________ When night fell, I decided to go to the forest again. I leave home as usual, I leave very slowly so as not to risk anybody waking up. Since in the forest near the village there were only weak monsters, I wanted to find stronger monsters. ''I hope not to find another dragon'' I was not in the mood to fight another dragon again, since he is very strong. I kept walking through the woods. I started to go deeper into the forest to look for stronger monsters. Despite walking for a long time, I only found goblins and killed them quickly. You have leveled up. I spent so much time walking and killing goblins that I leveled up. ''That''s nice'' At least I managed to level up, right? After continuing to walk for a while, I found a cave, yes, a huge cave. She had a huge entrance and right after the entrance, she had a ladder down. ''A dungeon?'' In my previous world, there were dungeons, they are 10 floors deep, and usually on the top floor there is a Boss Monster. Boss monsters are very strong, but I don''t think they would be stronger than the dragon, right? Usually the dungeon has 10 floors, each floor you go down the difficulty increases, I think this dungeon should be strong. I don''t know if this dungeon has been explored before by an adventurer, I can''t see anything to indicate it. If it has not been exploited by anyone, surely there must be something important inside it. ''It can be a very valuable item, or just a lot of money, but I want it'' So I decided to enter the dungeon. Chapter 26 - Dungeon 2 I went into the dungeon, it was dark, I couldn''t see anything, I kept walking in the dark, whenever I leaned against the wall, I felt strange material, I''m sure it was moss. ''That''s very old right? why didn''t anyone explore this? '' I didn''t know why nobody had explored this dungeon yet, it was not far from the village.. ''Well, I only got here because I have a little strength.'' I kept walking. After I went down the stairs, I came into a corridor. In this corridor it was already clearer, in some points of the corridor had torches with fire. I kept walking, and going random paths. ''Is this a maze?'' In my old world, most dungeons were mazes, usually they weren''t so hard to solve. I kept walking into the maze. As soon as I turned on one of the paths, I saw 3 goblins. ''So these are the first floor monsters.'' The first floor monsters were goblins. They had the same strength as the other goblins I hunted in the woods so I kept killing them with an ice arrow in the head. They couldn''t even react, whenever they saw me I already killed them. I kept walking through the maze trying to find the stairs to the second floor. Well, I didn''t find the stairs, but I found that. In front of me was a huge door 10 feet high. The door was half open, it wasn''t fully locked, well, the door was heavy. I pushed the door with all my might to enter the room. Inside the room there were about 30 goblins, and there was also a huge goblin in their midst. It was a giant goblin, about four meters tall. ''No, is he taller than the dragon?'' The giant goblin was bigger than the dragon, yes, he was taller, but surely he was weaker. ''Let''s take a look'' First name: Kuio Race: King Goblin Age: Unknown Strength: 89 Agility: 94 Intelligent: 71 Mana: 81/81 Well, he was as strong as my mother apparently. But after raising my strength and agility status, I will be able to kill him easily. As soon as I went up, the 30 goblins came at me, King Goblin just stood watching me, he wasn''t coming to fight yet. "Ice Thorns" (Endl) As a group of goblins approached me, I used level 4 ice magic, I hit several goblins with the thorns, the thorns pierced most of the goblins, some even split in half. ''Oops'' While I was watching the death of several goblins, another group of goblins came upon me. ''This time I will kill you with my own hands'' I caught the goblins one by one, whenever one of them attacked me, i just swerved quickly and kicked their heads. Their heads were very fragile, whenever I hit the kick, their heads would explode to pieces. Some goblins tried to hug me to suffocate me, I hugged them with all my might, only blood left their mouths when they fell dead. After I had finished killing all the goblins, the King of the Goblins raged, he grabbed a two-meter long wooden staff and ran toward me. ''He is fast'' As my agility was much higher, I had no difficulties. The king of the goblins hit with all his might where I was, I ran to the side and passed behind the king of the goblins. The next moment, I punched the Goblin King''s two legs with all my might. Creenk---- The Goblin King''s two legs broke into pieces. Soon after the King of the Goblins fell to the ground with his stomach down. Since he was no longer able to attack me with the stick, I stole the stick from his hand, and struck with all my might on his head. I hit it so hard that the Goblin King''s head disappeared. You have leveled up. After killing the Goblin King and leveling up, I decided to go home. I didn''t know what to expect from now on, so I decided to get ready to go to the next floor. Chapter 27 - Dungeon 3 I turned back to home and thought of a way to continue exploring the dungeon. ''I think I can continue as I am for now'' I think I can keep fighting in the dungeon for now, I think only the deepest floors may have some risk. I think I''ll go there tomorrow and explore the second floor, I think exploring 1 floor a day is already a good job. After that I just went to sleep to arrive tomorrow soon. ''I''m looking forward to it'' ____________________________ The next day I woke up and had breakfast with Lily, after that I walked around the village as usual. I never have anything to do during the day, so I usually just do the same routine as usual. When I arrived in the middle of the village, I found the same kids playing again. They were Ana, Sophie and Lukas. They were playing like that day, they certainly have a lot of energy. After looking at them for a moment, Ana noticed me and called me to play. As I was not doing anything, I decided to play with them for a while. _______________________ After finishing playing with them, I walked around the village and greeting the residents, i always greet the locals in the afternoon. I also always enjoyed taking a look at mom, how she''s dealing with the safety of the village. After watching mom work a little, I came home, home had nothing to do as usual. I just went to my room and opened my Status. ''Oh it''s true I climbed 2 level'' I remembered that I had climbed 2 levels while exploring last night. I had 10 points to use, I was at level 10 currently. After some thought I decided to split the points between strength and agility again. To fight in the dungeon as hard as possible, I need to level them up. I used the 10 points, put 5 points in strength and 5 points in agility. I was very close to getting 200 strength and agility, I''m almost close to my father''s strength. ___________________________________ When night came, I went straight to the dungeon. I entered the dungeon and saw that monsters were no longer appearing on the first floor. Probably because I killed the boss on this floor. I searched the stairs again for the second floor, as soon as I found I went down cautiously. I arrived on the second floor, and there I ran into some people. ''Wait, was it supposed to have people around here?'' When I looked at the status of the monsters, I realized they were undead. I did not know that in this world there were undead. This world is pretty much the same as my previous one, normally undead would appear in graveyards, or corpses that you left without incinerating, they would have a chance to become an undead. The weakness of the undead as always is the head. After a while I remembered something. ''The Status'' First Name: Unknown Race: Undead Age: Unknown Strength: 101 Agility: 71 Intelligence: 2 Mana: 0/0 Undead are certainly dumb, but they have a lot of strength. My strength is currently 198 so I don''t have to worry about that, but I have to be careful, because the numbers of the undead are usually so much. I started killing the undead easily with ice arrows and stone arrows. I walked through the maze while killing the walking dead, but couldn''t find the door of the floor chief. I kept walking on this floor for at least 1 hour. ''There he is'' I saw a gate the same size as the first floor. I felt a pressure coming from inside the room, really is a strong boss. When I entered the room, I saw only 1 monster, he was 4 meters tall like King Goblin, but he looked like an ordinary zombie, the only difference is that he emitted enormous pressure. Name: Lok Race: Undead Age: Unknown Strength: 250 Agility: 154 Intelligence: 62 Mana: 320/320 This was certainly a strong undead. Wait a second. Skills Fire Magic - Level 4 The zombie has skills, is this really possible? I didn''t know that monsters could use spells that way. ''I have to be careful'' As soon as I thought about it, Zombie threw a Level 4 Magic at me. I tried to escape, managed to prevent the direct impact, but the air pressure knocked me to the wall. ''It hurts, f.u.c.k'' I felt an unbearable pain in my back. ''If it had hit me straight I would be dead.'' I started running around the room to escape the sight of the Undead, the next moment I threw an ice arrow at the Undead knee. The undead fell to his knees on the floor. After that. I did the same fight with the dragon, started to run around the room and hit the Undead with stone thorns. ''Wait a minute, the floor here is made of stone right?'' I thought of a plan, and if I create a stone sword made of soil? I started to manipulate the earth from the ground and imagine a sword, the next moment a simple sword made of stone appeared in my hand. "Does this sword have some cut?" The next moment I went to the Undead that was in the floor and cut his arm with all my might. The Undead''s arm flew off as blood gushed, but the next moment the sword fell apart. ''Just an attack?'' Chapter 28 - Dungeon - Final After I cut off the arm of the walking dead and his arm went flying, the sword broke. I thought it would last longer but it looks like it''s weak. Does the higher the level of my magic, the better equipment I create? I am not sure about this, I have to test later. ''Leaving it aside, how am I going to kill this monster? Like the dragon? '' I was thinking of doing as I did with the dragon, using several stone spines. Well, the thorns are strong right? But I don''t think kill him right away. ''I already know'' I created a new stone sword and went towards the Undead, I went with all my strength towards his eye, I hoped that as soon as I stuck the sword in his eye, it would come into his head and kill him. As soon as the sword was about to enter the Undead, he threw his hand toward me, your hand would hit me very hard. I would die if I didn''t deviate. "Gale" (Endl) I used wind magic to throw myself away from the undead''s hand. ''This attack almost hit me, but now the undead have fully recovered'' The walking dead was on his feet again, but what the f.u.c.k. Even without his arm he was fighting with spirit to the full, he certainly is resilient. I picked up the stone sword and started running around the Undead again, well he was strong, but his agility was lower than mine, not much, but mine was superior. That''s why he couldn''t fully follow me. After I tricked the undead, I jumped with all my speed on his other arm. I swung the stone sword with all my might, the sword ripping the other arm from the undead. Now he can no longer use his arms, so I may be more likely to kill him now. "Stone Arrow" (Endl) After that, I tapped another stone arrow into his knee, the undead fell again. I created another stone sword. ''The time has come'' I ran with all my speed toward the undead. The undead tried to use fire magic again, but it was too late. The sword pierced his eye and entered his skull at once. As soon as the sword shattered into the undead''s skull, he fell dead. You have leveled up. You have leveled up. ''Just climbed 2 levels?'' That was very complicated, I can''t go on like this. ______________________________________________ After some thought, I decided not to continue exploring the dungeon now, I don''t have enough strength. Well, I almost died on the second floor, I can''t imagine the top floor boss. I was going back to the village. I found a few monsters along the way, well, they were weak monsters, so I ended up with him right away. I went back to the house, changed my clothes, and went to sleep. ___________________________________________ The next morning I woke up and went to have breakfast. Lily was at the table. "Good morning Lily" (Endl) "Good morning Endl" (Lily) Lily just greeted me and continued eating, I also sat down and asked Marya to serve my coffee. After she poured the coffee, I started talking to Lily. "Lily, why don''t you go to magic school?" (Endl) I was wondering why Lily didn''t go to magic school, well she could use magic, it was just level 1 magic, but even so, with training she could get to at least level 3. "Well, I don''t have much talent for magic" (Lily) She was wrong, she could use level 1 fire and water magic, she could improve with training. "But you can use magic right?" (Endl) I already knew she could, but I couldn''t let her discover that she could see anyone''s Status. "Well, I can, but only basic magic" (Lily) So why doesn''t she go to magic school, doesn''t she know that training can improve the use of magic? ''What if she goes to school with me?'' "Lily, what do you think about going to magic school with me?" (Endl) "cof ... cof .. Me?" (Lily) Lily nearly choked on her coffee when I got the idea of her going to school with me. "Yes, since you can use magic, you can improve them by training at school with me" (Endl) I wanted Lily to come with me, it would be nice to have her around when i at school. "Well, if mom to allow, I can go with you" (Lily) "Yosh, then I''ll talk to her" (Endl) "What? Wait-" (Lily) Before I waited for what Lily was going to say, I ran out of the house and went looking for a mom in the village to get permission for Lily to study at the magic school with me. Chapter 29 - New Attack? After I left home I ran to the village looking my mother, I wanted to talk as soon as possible. I wanted her to let Lily go to magic school, so when she graduates, I''ll be able to form a group of adventurers along with my own sister. I went to the village and was looking for my mother. I couldn''t find her, no matter how much I searched. ''Oh there she is'' "Mother" (Endl) I went toward her, and scream her. The next moment Mom noticed me and waved at me. When I got to her, I started to explain Lily''s whole situation and wanted her to go to magic school with me, since I had no peoples acquaintances at school, it would be nice to have her with me. When I finished speaking, my mother gave me the answer. "Alright she can go" (Emma) "I thought I wouldn''t allow it, it was easier to get permission than I thought" "Thank you, mom" (Endl) After thanking her, I ran home again to tell Lily about Mom''s answer. Lily was still in the dining room, but she had already finished eating. Apparently she was waiting for me. ''Was she looking forward to it?'' I didn''t know Lily wanted to go to school, but she probably did, because she was so happy when I asked her to go to school with me. "Lily" (Endl) I called her, the next moment she looked at me with expectant eyes. "She allowed it?" (Lily) ''She certainly wants to go to school'' "Yes, she allowed it" (Endl) "Yeeeaah, Thanks Endl" (Lily) Lily was very happy, she gave a shameful scream and thanked me. Well at least I won''t be alone in school, right? With her there I won''t feel out of place. "Glad you''re going to school with me Lily." (Endl) "Why?" (Lily) I decided to tell Lily why, I didn''t have to hide it. "I didn''t want to be alone in school" (Endl) "hahaha" (Lily) Lily just laughed and then hugged me, is she kidding me? ''I''m old enough to be your father girl, don''t mock me'' Of course I couldn''t say that. But I''m glad I got permission for Lily. She certainly wanted to go to this school. ________________________________________ It had been a few hours since the subject of Lily, it was already dusk. I was always at home doing nothing. ''It''s very boring here'' It was very boring, usually I don''t like to stay here, but since it''s getting dark, I came my bedroom. After a few minutes, I heard a very loud noise. It was a loud roar, not what I thought it was, right? ''A dragon?'' It is possible? How did this happen? As I was looking out the window to see if I could see the dragon, I remembered something. ''Undead'' I remembered that in my old world when you left a corpse behind, it had a certain chance of becoming an undead. Since I killed an earth dragon in the forest and didn''t get rid of it, I was already wondering what had happened. ''I have to go outside'' Soon after, I began to hear the even louder roar, the dragon was approaching the village. I wouldn''t forgive myself if something happened to the village, so I have to help. When I arrived from outside, I saw many people looking at the forest, including mother. "Mom, what is going on?" (Endl) I ran to my mother and asked. Of course I knew what was going on, but I couldn''t let her find out that it was my fault. "I don''t know, apparently there''s a giant monster in the woods" (Emma) Mom seemed to be calm, but I saw her hand shake, she''s scared. Does she already know she''s a dragon? Or not? "Mom, it''s a dangerous monster, right?" (Endl) I asked mom, wanted to see if she knew it was a dragon. "Yes, it''s dangerous" (Emma) Now I''m sure, she knows she''s a dragon. The moment Mom saw the dragon was approaching, she sent all the villagers as far away from the monster as possible. "Endl, pick up Lily and go to the same place" (Emma) I obeyed mom, went home and talked to Lily. After that we went to the same place that the other residents were. ''I have to help mom, she can''t beat it, I know his strength'' I had to help mom at any cost, if she faced him alone, she would surely die. I left Lily with Marya where the other residents were, and ran to where mom was to help her. Chapter 30 - The Return of the Earth Dragon I ran to where mother was, I don''t know if I could do something, I don''t know if mom will let me fight too. But even if she doesn''t, I can''t leave her alone. As soon as I got close to mom, she noticed me and shouted at me. "What are you doing here? I told you to go there" (Emma) She is very stubborn, she knows she can''t win by herself, she''s shaking. I''m sure if dad had here, he could fight this dragon, but with mom''s skills, it''s impossible. "I''ll help you mom, let''s fight together" (Endl) "What are you saying? It''s very dangerous, get out of here" (Emma) Mother doesn''t know I''ve fought this dragon before, and surely if I tell you now she''ll find out I''ve been going out at night to hunt monsters. ''There is no hiding it now, if I hide it, I can''t help my mother'' If I didn''t help my mother now, she would die, and if she died, I don''t know what Lily and Father would look like. I would never forgive myself either, as this is happening because of me. ''I have to tell her now'' "Mom, I''ve fought this dragon before, it''s an earth dragon" (Endl) "Eh?" (Emma) Mom looked at me with a confused face, of course, I wouldn''t believe it either, if you told me that a 10 year old fought an earth dragon. "I have something important to talk to you" (Endl) After that, I started talking about everything I had done. I hid the fact that I found the dungeon, but I told the rest everything to her, including my fight against the dragon. "Youuuu" (Emma) My mother was very angry, she was boiling with anger. She also had a kind of sad face, I have to talk to her better later. "I already fought him mom so let me help you please" (Endl) I really wanted to help her because I don''t want to see her death here today. The earth dragon was over 300 strength status, my mother was exactly 89 strength status, the difference is too big. But if I join my strength with my mother''s, we may have a better chance, since I currently have 198 strength status. "Fine, but if it gets dangerous, I want you to get out of here immediately" (Emma) After that, my mother and I kept waiting for the dragon to arrive. There was no way to fight him in the woods, so we expect him to get closer to the village to attack. "It''s almost time for Endl" (Emma) After Mom said that, she threw me a real sword, yes, a real sword. I never thought mom would let me wear this now. "Can I really wear this?" (Endl) I was so surprised that I decided to ask, since in my head, she would never let me use a real sword for now. "Yes, just use" (Emma) My mother was still mad at me, but now was not the time for that. The dragon has arrived. By the time the dragon appeared in the village, I saw that it was the same size, but one thing changed, the land of his skin was a little dark, and he had no eyes, it was just a black space. After that mom gave instructions to me. "Endl, you attack from the right, I''ll attack from the left, Be careful" (Emma) "Alright, come on" (Endl) I sprinted to the dragon''s right, when I got close to the dragon, he tried to hit me with the front claw. I rolled to the floor and swung the sword hard on his leg that attacked me. His leg didn''t cut completely, the sword stopped in half. ''I almost ripped his leg off with an attack, I certainly got stronger'' I kept attacking the monster, whenever he came to hit me, I rolled to the ground, or ran at full speed and swung my sword toward him. It wasn''t always that I got it right, but when I got it right I did some good injuries. After a few attacks, I managed to tear off one of the dragon''s legs. But it was no good, even without one of its front legs, the dragon continued to attack with all his might. The next moment, the dragon began to transmit a danger signal, soon after I realized that from its mouth, a black mass was forming. ''A magic?'' The dragon was producing one dangerous magic. ''Wait is he pointing at my mother?'' I realized the dragon was aiming its magic at my mother who was attacking him on the left. My mother didn''t hurt him much, so why is he focusing on her? "Mom, dodge this magic, it''s dangerous" (Endl) I screamed with all my might, the next moment the dragon released a black ray from its mouth. The black ray passed where my mother was, the lightning bolt made a crater in the ground, and destroyed every house that was in the way. ''This is stronger than I imagined'' I was wondering, if that lightning had hit my mother, she would have crumbled Chapter 31 - The Return of the Earth Dragon 2 After the dragon released the bolt, my mother was paralyzed with fear. After she was paralyzed for a while, she came to herself. "Thank you Endl" (Emma) Mom shouted and thanked me. But now is not the time for that, the dragon was going at her. I wondered why he was focusing on her, was he afraid of me? I don''t think that''s the reason, but that''s fine. Since he is focusing on her, I will enjoy and continue to attack her legs to leave him without moving. I kept attacking the dragon nonstop, I was focusing on the back paws now, since cutting the front paw did not incapacitate him, I believe that if I cut the back paws, I can contain his movements. What if I use wind magic? I believe I can also make a wind blade, in my world it was a medium strength magic. I concentrated as much mana as I could on my hand. After that I imagined a giant wind blade, after that I screamed with all my might. "Wind Blade" (Endl) A huge wind blade appeared, it went at incredible speed for the dragon''s paw, it will surely cut, right? When the Wind blade hit the dragon''s leg, the blade easily cut its leg. ''Yeah!'' I was happy, now I can use wind blades to cut the other legs. I thought that, but then I realized something that really freaked me out. ''Has the front leg returned?'' The front leg had completely regenerated, is that possible? I looked at the paw I had just cut, and realized that the paw was slowly regenerating. "Mother, this dragon has regeneration, the paw I cut is regenerating" (Endl) "What?" (Emma) After yelling at my mother, my mother realized that the paw was regenerating. When she witnessed this, apparently she was even more scared. "You damn monster" (Emma) Mom screamed it and kept fighting the dragon, she dodged the attacks for very little, and attacked. She fought apparently like me, the fighting style was very similar. "Mom, be careful" (Endl) I asked my mother to be as careful as possible, since the dragon was very strong, and if she received a direct attack, she would be killed. My mother and I keep fighting the dragon. When I was fighting, I realized that the children I was playing in the village were slowly coming to this side, what these brats think they are doing. "Get out of here now where you think you''re going" (Endl) The children heard me scream, they were scared because I was so desperate and angry that they had come here. ''Shit, shit, shit'' The dragon will unleash magic, he will unleash magic towards the children. After seeing this I ran towards the children, I tried to save them all, I got Ana and Lukas out of the way, but when I went to get Sophie, the dragon fired its magic. The only thing I could hear was Sophia''s screams before her body completely disintegrated. ''No, no, no'' This can not be happening. ''I''ll kill you.'' ''I''ll kill you.'' ''I''ll kill you.'' ''I''ll kill you.'' "Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhh" (Endl) I ran with all my might toward the dragon, kept attacking nonstop. I looked back and saw that the children ran out and crying after seeing their friend die in front of their eyes. "I''ll kill you, you damn lizard" (Endl) I was out of my mind, all I thought now was to kill this dragon. I have to kill him, if I don''t kill him now, I will regret it for the rest of my life. I kept attacking with all my might, but the dragon hardly hurt himself. Not even with my mother''s help could I beat the dragon now. ''I know, I''ll disintegrate you with fire magic'' Chapter 32 - The Return of the Earth Dragon - Final I started to get very angry because the sword couldn''t hurt the dragon, and it regenerated soon after. I soon thought of using fire magic, as it has the most destructive power. "Mom, get away from the dragon" (Endl) I shouted at my mother. Since I was going to use a level 5 fire magic, I knew how strong it could be. So if my mom was close, she could hurt herself with my magic. "Solar Hell" (Endl) I unleashed the level 5 magic on the land dragon. Soon after, a sun appeared over the dragon''s head, it was a small sun, but it transmitted intense heat. "Go further" (Endl) I told my mom to go back, because the heat wave was so big. In the next instant, the mini-sun fell on the earth dragon. When the mini sun hit the dragon, an explosion occurred. It wasn''t a huge blast, but it was a big blast. After the magic hit the dragon, I saw that he was still lying down, I thought he would be dead, since the magic has tremendous force. As soon as I got close to the dragon, I saw that he was healing, and his started to get up. "That was not enough" (Endl) "How is this thing still alive?" (Emma) Even mother was surprised that the dragon was get up, with the force of this magic, it was for the dragon not to be alive. ''I already know'' I remembered that I had 10 skill points in my status. After I killed the undead, I went up 2 levels but didn''t use the skill points. Name: Endl Level: 12 Race: Human Age: 10 Strength: 198 Agility: 192 Intelligence: 29 Mana: 2800/2800 Skills Wind Magic - Level 5 Water Magic - Level 5 Fire Magic - Level 5 Earth Magic - Level 5 Weapon Abilities Swordsman Master - Level 1/10 Skill Points: 10 ''I will raise the fire magic to level 10. Then I will try the magic again'' I raised the fire magic to level 10, each level spent 1 point, so it wasn''t too expensive. "Mom, run as far as I can. I''ll unleash a more powerful magic now" (Endl) Again I warned my mother to walk away, I asked her to go as far as possible since the magic would be more powerful now. I told mom it was a more powerful magic, but in this case, it''s just the same magic. ''She is only at 5 levels higher'' I believe now that it is 5 levels higher, it will be twice as strong. After waiting for Mom to walk away, I also walked away and used magic on the dragon. "Solar Hell" (Endl) A moment later, a sun twice the size of the other appeared above the dragon''s head. After that, the sun came down hard on the dragon. An unimaginable explosion happened, the force of the explosion was so strong that the shockwave dragged me backwards. "Is dead?" (Endl) I was sure the dragon would be dead, since in the first explosion he almost died. I approached the dragon and realized that it was already dead. ''I didn''t level up?'' I don''t know why I hadn''t leveled up. If undead give no experience, or if the experience was not enough. "haaa" (Emma) As soon as we realized the dragon was dead, my mother sat on the floor and gave a relieved sigh. ''I think she never fought such a powerful monster'' I think that was it, mom always took care of the village (I think) so I don''t know if she ever faced any monster with that force. After that, I went to Mom''s side and then walked to where the locals were hiding. Arriving there we heard applause, but noticed a man and a woman who was crying. ''Sophia''s parents? '' They were Sophia''s parents, since her mother looked just like her daughter. Ana and Lukas were there too, their seemed traumatized to see their friend die in front of their. I decided to go talk to everyone, Sophia''s parents and her friends. "Guys, we killed the dragon" (Endl) As soon as I announced, a lot of applause was heard. Sophia''s parents didn''t applaud of course. After the applause stopped, I went to talk to Sophia''s parents, as I had to say something about it. "I''m sorry, I couldn''t save your daughter" (Endl) I bowed my head deeply as I had no time to save her but managed to save Ana and Lukas. "I saw, you tried as hard as you could" (Sophia''s mother) "Yes, thanks for trying to save our daughter" (Sophia''s father) I was happy on the one hand, but I was suffering on the other. Seeing a children of this age die, was not pleasant. _________________________________ Within a week of the attack a tribute was paid to Sophia. There was no way to make a decent burial, since the body no longer exists. The houses that were destroyed by the dragon are also almost rebuilt. Whenever something happens in the village, it recovers quickly. After 2 weeks, normal life returned to the village, less for Sophia''s parents and friends. Chapter 33 - 12 Years It''s been 2 weeks since I was 12 years old, I''m very happy, because this week came the long-awaited today to go to the School of Magic. I am currently learning about the geography of this world. I realized now that I had never studied the geography of this world, I didn''t even know the very name of the capital where I am going to study. I had a book in my hand, it was a book that was given by my mother. She told me that I have to learn everything about countries before going to school. I didn''t quite understand why, but I obeyed her and now I''m studying about this world. Currently in this world there are 5 countries. There are 2 human countries one of them is called Ezhanten and the other is called Westrain. These countries do not get along very well with each other, in the past they fought several wars. The last war was 20 years ago. I live in the country of Ezhanten, and the capital where I go to study is called Lostfen. The capital of the country Westrain is called Huyren, I don''t know if I''ll ever visit this country. But if I visit, I want to go to the capital. There is also a country of demons called Rentren. In this world, humans and demons have also fought many wars, but these days countries are on the peace. But today in the country demons, since 10 years ago, there is a group of demons that do not take peace with humans and are attacking humans. I don''t know if I will visit the demonic country either, but maybe in the future I can visit. There is also the country of demi-humans called Zentrofenir, its capital was called Hinefur, they are people who are half human, and half animal. These people are just like in my old world, there are people with various types of ears and animal tail. There is also the country of dwarves, the country is called Ironfost, the capital of Ironfost is called Hobenn. The book says that in dwarven country, the only thing that has to be done there is to buy high quality armor. It is said that armor bought there from certain sellers has an absurd quality There are also elves in this world, but the elves never divulged the name of their country, humans only know that they live in the Floryst forest. _____________________________________ After studying a little about the geography of this world, I talked to mother, and said that I had already decorated everything. Of course she didn''t believe it, so she asked me several questions and I answered correctly. There is also Lily, it was decided that she will go with me to school next week, she also studied a lot about the world. I thought Lily would have learned about everything since she is now 19 years old. Me and Lily will be leaving the village next week, going to the capital Lostfen by carriage sent by my father. Father is in the capital, so when we get there, he''ll find a place for us to stay. I don''t know if the school has student dormitories, so if you don''t have it, dad will find us a place to stay. ________________________ After a few days, Lily and I were getting into the carriage toward the capital. Mother of course, came to say goodbye to us. We don''t know when we''ll be back here, but I''m sure I''m back. ''Wait, I forgot something'' I remembered one thing, I had buried the core of the earth dragon behind the house. I was going to take him to the capital so I could sell him in the adventurer guild. I ran out of the carriage, and went straight behind the house. After digging it up, I stuffed the core into a cloth bag and headed back to the carriage. "Have a nice trip, I''ll visit you in the capital when I have some time" (Emma) "Thanks mom, we''ll be waiting for you" (Lily) "Come when you can mom, and thanks for everything" (Endl) Lily and I thank our mother. The next moment it was Marya''s turn to say goodbye. I didn''t want to distance myself from Marya, but there''s no way. "See you soon Marya, I certainly came back to town in a while" (Endl) I''m sure I''d be back, so I decided to warn Marya. "I''ll wait for you two, have a nice trip" (Marya) "Thank you" (Lily, Endl) After we both thanked Marya, the carriage began to depart toward the capital. We kept waving at Mother and Marya until we lost sight of them. "So come on Lily" (Endl) "Yes!" (Lily) And now our school life begins. Chapter 34 - Arrival in the capital. We were in the middle of the trip, was in the carriage, Me, Lily and a man, he had a sword at his waist, apparently was to be our bodyguard? Name: Adan Level: 32 Race: Human Age: 38 Strength: 135 Agility: 101 Intelligence: 52 Mana: 234/234 Skills Fire Magic - Level 2 Wind Magic - Level 3 He has a good status, he is certainly stronger than my mother. ''Well, I can hit him anytime I want'' Of course I wouldn''t do that, as that would be a little wrong to do, and also, Lily was here with me. Currently we were practically halfway there, we have already traveled 2 days, and apparently it is a 5 day carriage ride until we reach the capital. I don''t care if it takes too long, because I''m already used to riding a carriage. "Alright Lily?" (Endl) I decided to ask, since she is not used to riding a carriage over long distances. Usually people who are not used to riding a carriage experience a lot of body pain from the movements caused by potholes in the road. "Yes, I just have a little pain in my ass" (Lily) Lily said she had a little pain in her ass, so I grabbed two of my shirts and folded them. "Here, put under the butt, it should lessen the impact" (Endl) Since we don''t have pillows here in the carriage, this must break a branch. Lily took the t-shirts and put them under her ass. "Thanks Endl, it''s much better now" (Lily) "You''re welcome" (Endl) Lily thanked me and in the next instant was silent, just looking out the carriage window. _______________________________________________ After 3 days of travel, something happened that I never thought would happen. The carriage was attacked by bandits. Well there were only 5 bandits, and they were pretty weak. "Stay here Lily" (Endl) I said this to Lily and went out of the carriage, but was stopped by a hand holding me. "Where do you think you''re going boy?" (Adan) It was the old man. The old man who was working as a bodyguard stopped me. I think he thought he was stronger than me, and if I left I would be killed, right? I understand his side, since I''m just a 12-year-old red-haired brat. ''I have a good height for my age, damn it'' "I''ll help get rid of the bandits" (Endl) "You?" (Adan) Adan started to look at me suspiciously, of course he wouldn''t believe I had the strength for it. "We better go soon, if we discuss more here, the bandits will attack us" (Endl) "Fine, but if you die, it''s not my fault" (Adan) Adan let me go and got out of the carriage, there were 5 bandits, 3 coming from the front and 2 coming from the back. Adan went ahead where he had the most bandits and left the back with me. ''I can kill them without pity right?'' "Explosion" (Endl) The next moment, an explosion happened where the bandits were going to pass. After the dust settled, I saw that the bandits were already dead, they had various parts of their bodies torn and broken. ''I exaggerated?'' I never thought fire magic would have that much power after rising to level 10, but that was unexpected. After Adan finished the bandits from the front, he came running back here to see if all was well with me. When he arrived he was startled. "What did you do to them boy?" (Adan) "Just a little magic" (Endl) The body condition of the bandits was horrible, it was extremely brutal. "Shall we leave their bodies here?" (Endl) I asked Adan, since the last time the bandits attacked the village, the capital guards sought their bodies, but what to do with bandits attacking in the middle of the road? "Yes, if we warn the capital guards, they will rescue their bodies. If they haven''t been eaten by monsters before, hahahaha" (Adan) What a kind gentleman. ____________________________________ After we killed the bandits, we got in the carriage and continued the journey. I took advantage of what I was doing, and took a look at my status. Name: Endl Level: 14 Race: Human Age: 12 Strength: 198 Agility: 192 Intelligence: 109 Mana: 2800/2800 Skills Wind Magic - Level 7 Water Magic - Level 7 Fire Magic - Level 10 Earth Magic - Level 7 Weapon Abilities Swordsman Master - Level 2/10 Skill Points: 0 Currently all my spells are at level 7, only fire magic is at level 10. After the earth dragon attack 2 years ago, my mother kept an eye on me, and didn''t let me hunt any more monsters. Well, I''m sure I''ll be the strongest at school right? No doubt about that, so I have to take care of Lily. There may be some arrogant people there. _________________________________________ After another 2 days of travel, we arrived in the capital. At the entrance to the capital, it had a wall about 30 meters high. The gate was huge too, and I couldn''t even know its height. As soon as we reached the entrance to the capital, a guard stopped the carriage and began to explain the city''s laws. Apparently it was forbidden to use magic within the city, except within the school. Theft was forbidden, of course. The laws were very strict, if you killed or stole someone you could get the death penalty. "What is the reason for entering the capital?" (Guard) He wanted to know why we had come to the capital. Well, we wouldn''t fool him, so we responded quickly. "We came to study at the school of magic" (Endl) "So that''s fine, but before that, you can put your hand on this globe" Apparently this globe was used to know if the person had committed a crime, if the globe turned blue you would be free, but if it turned red you would be arrested immediately. Well, Lily and I don''t refuse to take the test. After we passed the gate, we came across a stunning view. It had a huge street, and several stores on either side of the street, had several buildings. It also had a huge amount of people, it was totally different from the village. "It''s amazing" (Lily) Since I was already used to a city like this, I wasn''t too surprised, but Lily was totally paralyzed. I can imagine how she was feeling. "Look there Lily" (Endl) I pointed to the castle, if you look forward and up, you would see that the castle is in the highest part of the capital. It was a huge white castle. "It''s beautiful" ''(Lily) "Yes" (Endl) As I watched Lily dazzle the city, we came to an extremely large building. He had a staircase leading to the door, a beautiful white building. ''So this is the magic school'' Chapter 35 - School of Magic As soon as we arrived at the school door, we were amazed, it a large and very beautiful building. At his entrance there were a lot of kids coming in, apparently they were here to enroll as well. After waiting a while at the school door, my dad showed up. Yes my father. ''What is he doing here?'' My father left the school and came towards us. Wasn''t he working for? Good whatever. "Endl, Lily, How Long" (Helbert) "Yes" (Endl, Lily) It''s been a long time since we saw our dad, I think last time it''s been 3 months. I don''t know why he stays here for so long, don''t he have other knights to take his place? Well, it''s not that I care about that. "So, let''s go inside?" (Helbert) After Dad talked to Lily and me, about how he missed us, we decided to go to school. We walked to the school door, the school door was huge, the same size or bigger than the dungeon door I visited 2 years ago. After we entered, we saw a hall, and in that hall there was a stage, not a very tall one. Apparently this was where the school principal would welcome the new students. Where Me, Lily, and my Father were, there were many other people. There were a lot of kids here with their parents. Apparently this country creates many elite wizards. "Dad, do you have to take an aptitude test to get into school?" (Endl) I would like to know, I don''t know if I can go straight to school, or I need to take a test. Even if I take the test, I''m sure I''ll be able to get in. "Yes, you will put your magical power there on that sphere in the middle of the stage, each element corresponds to one color. The sphere will shine to the element that you have the most aptitude, the color of the fire element is red, wind is yellow, earth is brown and water is blue. " (Helbert) That''s a pretty simple explanation, each element has a color, and the element you have the most aptness will shine in the sphere. ''Will mine shine red?'' "What if the person has more than one element?" (Endl) I had all the basic elements, so I don''t know if it will glow with fire color. "If she has 2 elements, she will shine in both colors, and so on" (Helbert) "Got it" (Endl) So I think it will shine all the elements right? less light and dark of course. Lily will glow Red and Blue then, as it has the fire and water elements. After a while, they began to call child by child, all children shone only one element. ''Isn''t there anyone with 2 elements?'' The moment I thought that, a beautiful girl came up on stage. She had silver hair and blue eyes, she was snow white. ''Isabell?'' No, it wasn''t her, this girl looks a lot like her, but it''s not her. Apparently this girl''s name was Mary. The instant Mary put her hand on the sphere, the sphere glowed bright yellow. ''So she has aptitude for wind magic, and apparently is very strong'' I was staring at this girl, the moment she saw me, she stared at me too. But after a while, she turned her face and kept walking. ''Was it my impression?'' I don''t know if she was looking at me, but that is certainly strange, she looks a lot like Isabell, the only difference is that she is shorter and her b.r.e.a.s.ts are smaller. It''s like she''s a daughter of Isabell or a younger sister. ''Let''s just let it go'' After that it was Lily''s turn. Lily climbed onto the stage and put her hand on the sphere, the next instant the sphere began to glow blue and red. It wasn''t a strong color like Mary, but Lily had two elements. After Lily finished the test, she received a lot of applause as she was the first girl to have more than one element. "Congratulations Lily" (Endl) After Lily returned to my side, I congratulated her as she had the best test so far. "Endl" (Director) In the next instant the old man called me. I got on stage quickly. ''Just put the magic power, right?'' After I put the magic power, the crystal began to glow with the colors of all the basic elements, it was a strong and deep color. After I took my hand off the crystal, everyone was staring at me in wonder, some people even had frightened faces. The director was looking at me with a tremendous face of wonder. "Kids like you only show up once every 1000 years, congratulations" (Director) I just smiled at the director and got off the stage. As I went down I heard a lot of applause. So I was going to my father''s side. "You''re strong" (Mary) The silver-haired girl spoke to me, I just looked briefly at her and kept walking. ''What was this?'' Chapter 36 - Inn. After the entrance exam, I didn''t see the silver-haired girl anymore. I searched for her, but couldn''t find her. Me, Lily and Dad went out of school, dad said he would find a place for us to stay while studying at school. Apparently this school has no dormitory, so we''ll have to stay in a Inn. We walked around the capital, had many restaurants, shops and inns. Dad just passed them all and kept walking. Lily was amazed at the capital, she was always looking at things with a happy face. "What do you think of the capital?" (Helbert) Dad asked a question that I didn''t quite know the answer to. As in my previous world I lived in the capital, I lived in such an environment for almost my entire life. "Well, I think there are a lot of people, and everything is very big" (Endl) I told you the truth, the capital was bigger than where I lived in my old world. Apparently more than 20 million people live in the capital of Ezhanten. From what Dad said, it''s the most populous country in the world, I don''t know if it''s true, but there are a lot of people here. "It''s so beautiful, I''ve never seen anything like it, I''ve never seen so many people together in one place" (Lily) Lily spoke with all her might, she was totally amazed at all this, she practically shouted it out loud. "Glad you liked it, from today you will live here. I will visit you daily, I can only come here at night, so I hope you are in the inn room when I come." (Helbert) ______________________________ After some more walking, we arrived at an inn, it was not very big, and apparently the building was made of wood. After we entered we came across a hall with several tables. There were some people sitting at lunch. An agarota of about 16 years was serving customers. Inside the hall there was a counter, apparently this is the reception desk, behind the counter was a woman of about 30 years old? I can''t know very well, but she''s not very old. The receptionist had brown hair and also brown eyes. ''Why does every innkeeper look like this?'' I didn''t know why, but every inn I visited the owners looked similar to. "Welcome" (Receptionist) As soon as we got close to the counter the receptionist welcomed us. "Will you want a room to stay?" (Receptionist) "I want a room for these two, they are going to study at the magic school, so I want a place for them to stay" (Helbert) Lily and I just waved at the receptionist. We decided to stay in a room together, we thought it would be okay, since we are brothers. After dad paid the receptionist a small advance payment, she gave us the room key and guided us to our room. _________________________________ The room was very simple, had two single beds, had a small table between the beds, and also had an apparently large closet. After the receptionist showed us the room, she came down and we left alone. "Well, you''re staying here, right? I''ll visit you every night to see if you''re all right" (Helbert) Apparently if dad didn''t take care of us, and watch us, he''d be scolded by mom hahahaha. "Alright, thanks dad" (Lily) Lily just thanked her dad and hugged him, I did the same, but just thanked him. After Dad left the room, Lily and I started to pack our things. We store all our things and clothes in the closet. ''What am I going to do with it?'' I had the dragon''s core and my hand. I didn''t know if I could just get to the adventurer guild and sell it. "What is this Endl?" (Lily) Lily behind me saw the core and asked me. I just told her, which was the core the dragon had left when she died, and I wanted to know if I could sell it now. "Endl, I think you have to become an adventurer in order to sell him to the guild" (Lily) Lily told me something unexpected. ''It''s not that I care'' I didn''t mind selling the core later, so I just put the core in the bag and put it in the closet. _______________________________ After we were done packing, it was dusk, so we went down to dinner. In this inn we could eat only at dinner or lunch time, if we ate out of time, we would have to pay an extra price. Me and Lily sat at a table and waited for the girl to come and meet us. She was a beautiful girl, had brown hair and black eyes, apparently she is the receptionist''s daughter, they look very much. ''I think I''ll ask her name, will she bother? Good, it doesn''t hurt to try '' As soon as she arrived, I just spoke directly. "My name is Endl, we''d like to have dinner now." (Endl) "Hello, my name is Deby, I take care of care here, you are new here right?" (Deby) ''I got her name easier than I thought'' "Yes, we come to the capital today, it''s our first time here" (Endl) "So what are you going to want to eat?" (Deby) Deby showed us a menu. Me and Lily ordered the same thing, we ordered a vegetable soup and boar meat. "Alright, wait here, I''ll serve you already" (Deby) ___________________________________ After we waited a while, our meal arrived, it was delicious. It tastes the same as Marya''s food, at least we can remember her food, right? hahaha After we finished eating, we showered outside the inn and then went to our room. Lily and I were very tired from the trip, so we slept quickly. ''Tomorrow is the first day of school'' Chapter 37 - First Day of School. After we woke up, we had breakfast at the inn and went outside. There were fewer people outside than before, I think it''s because it''s too early now. ''School starts really early'' We were going to school now, it was our first day of school. I am not going to meet any arrogant person at this school. I''m sure we won''t be bothered by the newcomers who came in with us because my test was the best of all at the school entrance ceremony. Lily and I walked down the street, whenever we passed a student at school, they stare at me. I don''t know if they knew my grade on the entrance exam, but it''s good that they don''t mess with me right? I always hated having to deal with arrogant people, and people who find themselves very powerful. "They are looking at you Endl" (Lily) Lily said something obvious to me. People were making it very clear that they were looking at me, not even trying to hide. "I think it''s because of my grade on the entrance exam" (Endl) "Of course it is, the director said you are a child who appears once every thousand years." (Lily) Since the principal said this for everyone to hear, I''m sure this story has spread throughout the school, and now everyone knows about it. Not that I care about that, but I hope I won''t have any problems in the future because of it. __________________________ After walking for a while, we reached the school door, and walked inside. Whenever I passed someone they would walk away. ''Are they afraid of me?'' I don''t know if they are afraid or anything, but this is weird. I don''t want to have any enemies at school, and I don''t want to stand out too much either. ''But it seems that this is no longer possible, right?'' There was no way I could not stand out now, since the director has already announced this to everyone. ''Wait'' While we were walking, I saw Mary, the silver-haired girl, she was looking at me, but the next moment she started walking and headed toward the school corridor. "I have to go there, Lily, wait a minute" (Endl) I warned Lily, and ran after her, I wanted to know why she said that on the entrance exam, and also wanted to know if she knew me. I ran toward where she had gone, but when I got there she was gone, but what the f.u.c.k? How did she manage to disappear like this? ''Where did she go?'' "Hey, did you see where a silver-haired girl went? She was here just now" (Endl) I stopped an unknown girl and asked, I didn''t know who the girl was, but I still asked without caring about it. "No, I didn''t see" (Girl) The girl was startled by my sudden question and answered quickly. ''Damn where she went'' I didn''t know where she had gone, but I''m sure I''ll find her again, so let''s leave it for now. ____________________________ After I got back to Lily''s side the school bell rang, it meant the beginning of class, and the students had to go to class. Me and Lily, we''re from the first grade, there was the first grade, the second grade, and the third grade, after the third grade you''d graduate from the magic school. There are 2 classrooms for each year, Lily and I were in the first room of the 1st year. As we entered, we found a common classroom with a long table with plenty of seating. And right in front was a mini stage where the teacher would teach. After all the students were seated, a teacher of about 60 years old entered the room. She was already a certain age, but the pressure she emitted was great, she was an elite magician. Name: Yeth Level: 81 Race: Human Age: 64 Strength: 32 Agility: 24 Intelligence: 251 Mana: 1962/1962 Skills Fire Magic - Level 8 Wind Magic - Level 9 Ohh, in terms of status she was weaker than me, but in matters of wind magic, she certainly is powerful. ''She also has the most mana I''ve seen so far'' Yes, she had the most mana I''ve seen so far among humans. After she came in and sat at a table that was on the stage, she started class. "All of you introduce yourselves one by one, say your name, and your strongest magic" (Yeth) After that all the students started performing, in this class there are 16 students counting on me and Lily. ''Wait, she''s here'' Sitting forward I saw Mary, the mysterious girl, so she''s in my classroom? That''s nice. The students specializing in fire magic were 8 students - Me, Greg, Youji, Marcus, Fernando, Lily, Roberta and Flora. The students specializing in wind magic were 4 students - Me, Renan, Clever and Mary. The students specializing in earth magic were 4 students - Eu, Serg, Cliff and Edna. The students specializing in water magic were 5 students - Me, Lopes, Gabiy, Lily and Carol Only Me and Lily had more than 1 element in this room. After we finished introducing ourselves, the teacher started her class. This class was about the basic good of magic, I already knew about everything. ''I''m not here at school to learn the basics'' I wasn''t here to learn the basics, but hopefully in the next few years I can learn about something. Well I wasn''t here at school just to study either, I wanted to meet new people to start my adventurous group when I graduated. ''And I was also interested in someone here'' When I thought about it, I looked at Mary, she certainly looks like Isabell. ________________________________________________ After the first day of school was over I tried to talk to Mary again, but when I went looking for her, she was gone. So Lily and I went back to the inn, by the time we got there it was getting dark so we had dinner. When we were having dinner, Dad came to see us as he had promised, but after a while he left. Lily and I showered and went back to the bedroom to sleep. "Good night Lily" (Endl) "Good night, Endl" (Lily) Chapter 38 - First fight. It''s been a week since I started studying, we only had theoretical classes so far, I expected to have more practical classes. This week I couldn''t talk to Mary either, she always disappears when I go looking for her. "Endl, let''s go" (Lily) Lily, who was sitting next to me, called me to leave, since it was time to go to the inn. ''I have to talk to her tomorrow'' It didn''t work today to talk to her, but tomorrow I''ll be leaving the room early to wait for her. I don''t know if she''s running away from me, or she doesn''t like having contact with people, since I never see her talking to many people during class. Lily has already she has befriended Flora and Edna, they are two classmates sitting behind us. I don''t usually talk to them much, but sometimes I get in the middle of the conversation. After Lily and I left the room, we saw 2 classmates fighting in the hallway. ''If I remember their names were Renan and Lopes? Why the hell are they fighting '' They were older than me, at this school, the age ranged from 12 to 23 years old. Usually all a.d.u.l.ts are already in the third year, Lily is an exception. Renan and Lopes were both 14 years old. I was younger than them, but they were very weak, Lopes had level 2 magic and Renan had level 1 magic, their strength was between 20 and 30. ''Compared to my 198 strength, they are nothing'' I think I''ll intervene "Hey you" (Endl) ''Hey Endl'' (Lily) Lily tried to stop me by calling me in a low voice, but I ignored it because I can''t see a bunch of brats fighting over something futile. "What you want?" (Lopes) "Why are you fighting?" (Endl) I wanted to know why, since the reason for the fight was not clear. While I was talking to them, a lot of people started to watch. "This idiot, he''s pissing me off every day" (Renan) ''Is he annoying him?'' "What he does?" (Endl) "He keeps cursing me, and says he''s stronger than me, says he''s going to steal the girl I like. He talks bullshit all the time" (Renan) ''Typical human being shit'' Do I really have to interfere with that? Wasn''t it just a spoiled brat fight? "Hey, you useless, why do you keep saying that to him?" (Endl) I lost my temper for a moment and ended up cursing him. Well, it couldn''t be helped, since he''s a human shit, right? "What did you say?" (Lopes) Lopes''s face was red with anger, I think no one has ever confronted him? Well apparently he''s the only male student in the room with level 2 spells? The people in my classroom are extremely beginner yet, they all have their spells on level 1, but apparently Lopes is the only one who has it on level 2. "I asked why are you saying this to him?" (Endl) "And who are you?" (Lopes) "You wouldn''t like to know, come on, tell me why you were telling him all this" (Endl) I was already getting tremendously angry with this guy, how can a person be so ignorant? "For nothing, I was just having fun" (Lopes) Lopes said that, and gave a c.o.c.ky laugh. ''I''ll break his face'' "You f.u.c.k.i.n.g shit, who do you think you are?" (Endl) "What did you say?" (Lopes) I annoyed Lopes for him to come at me, since whoever starts the fight in this school will suffer the punishment, I annoyed him on purpose. Now just get over it Lopes came all over me, he came in a totally rough way, he''s totally bad at what he''s doing. ''Has he never trained martial arts in his life so far? your movements are rubbish'' "Too slow" (Endl) Lopes came with everything to punch me, but I just pushed my body to the right, and the punch went straight. He''s so bad that it hurts just to watch. Lopes kept trying to hit me, but I was kidding him of course, I wanted to humiliate him in front of the school. By this point, it was already full of students around, there were students from various classes here. ''Let''s play a little'' The moment Lopes punched me in the face, I didn''t try to dodge, I will do something more humiliating. The instant the hand was going to hit my face, I held his hand just in time, it was as if I had caught a feather, he was very weak. I started to squeeze his arm tightly and made him kneel on the floor in pain. "Will you keep trying to hit me?" (Endl) Lopes was almost beginning to cry in pain. "Fine, I''m sorry" (Lopes) The moment Lopes apologized, I let go of his arm and kicked him in the stomach, rolling the floor in pain. I looked around the crowd and saw that everyone was looking at me. ''Wait, it''s her'' Again Mary was looking at me, I gave up on going after her because I''m sure to talk to her tomorrow. "Come on, Lily" (Endl) "Ok" (Lily) After that Lily and I returned to the inn and waited for dinner time and our father''s arrival. Chapter 39 - First Date with Mary. After waiting for about 30 minutes, our father arrived, he always comes here at the same time, I don''t know how he can do it. "Hello" (Helbert) Me and Lily were sitting at a table, we were already eating of course. Dad sat at the table with us and greeted. "Hello Dad" (Endl) I just gave a dry answer, I don''t why, but I never really liked he. Because whenever we needed it, he was never in the village and was always far away. I have more affection for Marya than for him. ''Still he is my father'' I can''t change the fact that he''s my dad, so I can''t hate him. But I keep thinking about the dragon''s attack, if I didn''t have enough strength, Mom would have died, and I would never forgive him. "I think I''ll eat something too" (Helbert) After Dad talked to us for a while, he decided to order something to eat too, so he called Deby and ordered the same thing we were eating. Lily and I always eat almost the same thing, vegetables soup and boar meat. Sometimes we order another kind of meat, but the food at this inn is extremely tasty. Deby says that who cooks the food is her father. Her father''s name is apparently Rodolph, and the receptionist I didn''t know the name, I found out is Suzan. After Dad took his food, he began to eat quietly, until he got into a subject I didn''t like. "I heard, someone fought at school today" (Helbert) "Cof..cof..serious?" (Endl) ''Does he know that I fought?'' Lily, who heard her father''s statement, also said nothing. I would like her to say something, but it seems that it will not happen. After father said that, he said nothing more. Dad kept looking at me, I''m sure he knows I was the one who fought, but apparently he doesn''t care much, since I was the one who beat Lopes and i didn''t get beaten. After we finished eating, Lily and I showered and went to sleep. _________________________________________________ The next day Lily and I were on our way to school, when we were about to go to school, I saw that Mary was standing at the school door. ''What is she doing here?'' The instant I passed her side. ''Meet me at the school front cafe after class'' (Mary) Mary told me something that even surprised me. I never thought she would be inviting me to talk after everything I did to try to talk to her. After hearing this, I got excited as I wanted to talk to her from day one of class. I never took her appearance from head, she looks a lot like the War Goddess Isabell, she''s very similar. ''I have to find out if she has anything to do with the goddess'' I really wanted to find out if she had any contact or kinship with the goddess. ________________________________________ After class was over, I told Lily to come home by herself, since I have to go to coffee. I walked to the coffee shop and saw no one, Mary wasn''t anywhere yet, so I just sat at one of the tables and waited for Mary to arrive. ''I hope she comes'' After about five minutes Mary walked in the door, her beauty caught everyone''s attention inside the cafe. ''She certainly has Isabell''s beauty'' "Did I make you wait?" (Mary) As soon as Mary saw me, she approached me and sat in the chair opposite me. I was kind of surprised for a moment, so it took me about 10 seconds to respond. "N-No, I just arrived." (Endl) I think it was the first time I stuttered in this new life. After she sat down, she ordered something to eat. I also ordered somehing to eat, since it would be strange for me to just watch her eat, and not eat anything right? After a while, we started having a real conversation for the first time. I hope I don''t say anything unnecessary about Goddess, because if she doesn''t know the goddess, I may end up in trouble. For if I speak of the goddess, she may discover that I am a reincarnated person. Chapter 40 - Marys Proposal. After we finished ordering our food, we started our first conversation would be. I really wanted to talk to her a long time, so this is the best time since I came to the capital. "Good-" (Endl) "Why were you after me?" (Mary) Mary didn''t even wait for me to finish talking, and then threw me a straight question. I couldn''t say that I thought she looked like a goddess right? It seems that I am declaring myself to her, right? "I wanted to talk to you" (Endl) I told the truth, I really wanted to talk to her since the opening ceremony, because I was so captivated by her beauty and her resemblance to Isabell. "Well, if you want to talk to me, here I am, but why did you want to talk to me?" (Mary) ''Isn''t she a little rude?'' I don''t know if she was rude, or if she was impatient to do something and wanted to end the conversation quickly. "Why do you ask? Didn''t you mess with me first?" (Endl) Well, surely she started it all, at the entrance ceremony, she told me something strange. Just that I would want to talk to her anyway because of her looks. But when she told me these things at the opening ceremony, I wanted to talk to her, because she seemed to know me. "What are you talking about?" (Mary) "I''m talking about the day of the entrance test that you kept staring at me and told me that when I finished my test" (Endl) I went straight. She stared at me many times during the test day. When I said that, Mary''s face went a little red and she lowered her head. ''Is that serious?'' I don''t know if it''s possible, I''ll rule out that possibility for now. Even if she''s liking me, how did it happen? I never talked to her. "I wasn''t staring" (Mary) Mary denied, her face still red, she was pretty obvious, and her lie was clear. Even if Mary found me beautiful, I think a lot of girls at school do, because I hear a lot of girls talking about it. My appearance in this world is very beautiful. I have red hair and blue eyes as a mother, I am certainly handsome. "If you say." (Endl) After I said that, Mary just breathed a relieved breath. I don''t know if she was liking me, or just found my looks beautiful. While we were talking, our food arrived. While we were eating, I decided to ask a question not very straightforward to Mary. "Mary, do you know any Isabell?" (Endl) With my sudden question, Mary just looked at me, and denied it. Apparently she doesn''t know any Isabell. ''I was wrong?'' She could be lying of course, but I decided to believe her for now. Since we''re going to study for 3 years together, I can find out by then, right? After that, we just kept talking about some school subjects. We talked about the classes of course, apparently Mary was pretty smart. I already knew the whole subject, but Mary learned everything the teacher taught perfectly. "You''re smart Mary" (Endl) "Of course" (Mary) Mary said it all smugly, but you could see the red on her face. ''She gets embarrassed easily at? Hehehe'' Since she gets embarrassed easily, I decided to play with her a little. Mary shame is so cute, so I can''t help but do that. "Mary is beautiful too" (Endl) ''A straight shot'' "W-What are you talking about?" (Mary) Mary nearly choked on the food in her mouth. I don''t think she''s used to being praised like that, so I better stop it. ''Even so, she''s really very beautiful'' ___________________________________ By the time we were done eating, we were almost done the conversation. When I got up to leave. "Endl" (Mary) Mary called me, I don''t know why, is this the moment of confession? I had never received a confession in my old life, I had never made one, so I was a little apprehensive about it. But I have to answer her feelings, I''m not in love with her, and I don''t know if she really likes me either, so I have to respond accordingly. "?" (Endl) I just looked at her doubtfully and waited for her to make the confession, I was very confident that I could respond to her feelings properly. "At the end of the first year there will be a school tournament, would you like to pair up with me?" (Mary) "Heh?" (Endl) Chapter 41 - Explanations I didn''t know that in this school there was a fighting tournament, even a double tournament, I do not know how nobody told me. I really want to fight in school tournament because it sounds like a lot of fun. I need more information from Mary. "What do you mean school tournament?" (Endl) I didn''t quite know what it was, but I''m pretty sure it''s just fights between school students, or between students in the same room. "Don''t you know about that?" (Mary) "No, nobody told me anything" (Endl) When my mom said she was going to enroll me in magic school, she didn''t tell me she was flying a tournament, but I thank her for enrolling me here. ''A tournament is so much fun'' I have already participated in a tournament in my old world, I even became champion in one of them, but it was just a tournament among adventurers, and it was also an individual tournament. "Well, I''ll explain how it works" (Mary) Mary began to explain to me that every school year has a different tournament. In the first year the tournament is in double, in the second year the tournament is in a group of 4 people. In the third year things get tougher and the tournament becomes individual. I don''t know if I can partner with Mary right now, because I need to see if Lily already has a partner, because if she doesn''t have a partner yet, I can partner with her, since we''re brothers. "So would you like to pair up with me?" (Mary) "But why me?" (Endl) I was wondering why she chose me, since she has never contacted me before. "Like I said on the day of the entrance test, you''re very strong" (Mary) "So you need me, why am I strong?" (Endl) So she wants to team up with me because I''m strong, so she really wants to win this school tournament. "Yes, I need to win this tournament" (Mary) ''But why?'' I wasn''t sure why she had to win the tournament, but it must be something very important to her. "Why do you need to win this tournament?" (Endl) "My mother told me she couldn''t win this tournament, so a while ago she disappeared, so I want to win this tournament to see if my mother comes back to my side" (Mary) Has your mother disappeared? Is this really possible? and how did she live without her mother? "What do you mean your mother disappeared?" (Endl) "In fact she just disappeared into her room, I never saw her again, but I think she just ran away from home" (Mary) "And how did you survive without your mother by your side?" (Endl) "An old woman who was a friend of my family welcomed me, I lived with her before coming to school" (Mary) That''s weird, how did the mother disappear like that? Does it make any sense? I don''t know if she was kidnapped or something, but this story is very badly told. "What was your mother like?" (Endl) The time has come for the crucial question, I always thought she looked like Isabell, I don''t know if she''s a goddess''s daughter, but I can''t rule it out. "What was your mother like? And her name?" (Endl) "Why do you want to know?" (Mary) I ended up asking some very straightforward questions, I think I was a little impolite right? "Well, my mother was just like me, except she was much taller of course." (Mary) Will this be possible? No, that can''t be right. Is there any possibility of a human being a child of a god? "What was her name?" (Endl) "Her name was Bella" (Mary) ''Names are similar'' I don''t know if Mary was really Isabell''s daughter, but there''s a good chance it''s true, the only problem is that in Mary''s status, her race is human and not a god like her mother. After we had a little discussion about her mother, Mary asked me for the answer again, about being her partner in the tournament. "Let me think for a moment? I have to see if my sister has a pair, if she doesn''t have a pair, I need to pair her." (Endl) After looking at me a little and thinking, Mary gave me a positive answer, apparently she would wait for 3 days for my answer. ______________________________________________ After that, I went back to the inn and had dinner, since it was late. Apparently Lily was already sleeping in the bedroom, so I quickly took my shower and went to sleep. ''I hope she''s Isabell''s daughter, I want to find a way to talk to her again'' Chapter 42 - Talking to Lily When I woke up the next day, I went down for coffee while I waited for Lily to get up, as I woke up earlier than usual. After a while Lily came down the stairs of the inn and appeared in the hall. After she saw me, I waved to her, and she came and sat with me. "Hey, Deby" (Lily) Lily called Daby and ordered something for coffee, since she is probably very hungry because she just woke up. After we finished breakfast, we left the inn and walked to the school. Halfway through, I saw many guards gathered in the street, more than usual. ''Did something happen?'' I don''t know if anything serious had happened, but I''ve never seen so many guards since I entered the capital. After Lily and I walked for a while, we arrived at the school door. When I got there, Mary was waiting for me at the door. ''She finally stopped avoiding me?'' I think she finally stopped avoiding me and really became my friend? "Good morning Endl" (Mary) As I was nearing the entrance, Mary came to my side and greeted me. I returned the greeting of course. "Good morning to you too Lily" (Mary) "Good morning Mary" (Lily) Apparently Mary and Lily had talked before, I had never seen them together, so I never knew about that. After we greeted each other, Mary started walking beside us and we went to the living room together. The class as always was very boring. Always the things I already knew were taught, so I always got bored in the middle of class. "Next week, your first practice class will take place. You must choose someone you want to face during practice, you and the other person will have a mock match" (Yeth) ''I heard something interesting'' Next week will have a mock match and I have to pick someone to fight. The moment I thought that, I looked straight at Mary, and she looked at me too. The moment I saw that she was looking at me, I gave her a smile, and she turned her face to avoid my gaze. ''I already know who I will choose'' ______________________________________ After we left school, we said goodbye to Mary and went to the inn, apparently Mary was also in an inn but it was a hostel on the opposite side of the school. After we arrived at the inn and went to dinner, I started talking to Lily about the school tournament. "Lily, do you know about the school tournament?" (Endl) "Yes, I know" (Lily) Wait, so it was just me who didn''t know about him? No one told me, didn''t Lily tell me why she thought I already knew? "Do you already have a pair to fight with you in the Lily tournament?" (Endl) "Yes, Flora called me to pair up at the tournament, and I accepted" (Lily) "So this is it" (Endl) ''Why am I so happy?'' I think I already know, I wanted to partner with Mary, I didn''t know why, but I certainly wanted to partner with her. "And you Endl?" (Lily) "Well, Mary invited me to be your pair" (Endl) "What''s up?" (Lily) "Well, I said I would think, I have to give the answer by 3 days, but I think I already know the answer" (Endl) "hmmm" (Lily) Lily just gave me a smile, she must be thinking of something malicious. "What''s it?" (Endl) I decided to ask why that smile she was doing, but she just said it was nothing. Of course I knew I had something on my mind, but I decided to ignore it. While we were eating, Dad arrived at the inn and ate with us again. After dad finished eating, and talking with us, he left for the castle as usual. Apparently he had a castle-side guard post where father currently lives. I kept thinking about the tournament, I don''t think I need to wait the 3 days to give the right answer? I already thought about it and decided to partner with her. ''But not too early?'' We are still at the beginning of the school year, and the tournament is only at the end of the year. Well, I think we need to train quite right? So the faster I give the answer the better. After we showered, we went to sleep. ''I''ll give Mary the answer tomorrow'' Chapter 43 - Responding to Marys Proposal. After I woke up, I had breakfast quickly and went to school with Lily. I was looking forward to talking to Mary as I decided to accept her proposal. Lily and I were walking to school, and again was full of guards on the streets. ''I have to ask dad what''s going on'' After a while we got back to school. And again Mary was at the school entrance waiting for us. After we greeted each other, we went into the classroom. When the break came, I went to Mary''s desk and decided to talk about the tournament with her. "Mary" (Endl) Mary, her head lowered, jerked her head up with a start. ''She was sleeping?'' It''s okay if she''s sleeping, even I sometimes feel like sleeping with this boring class. "Oh hi Endl" (Mary) Mary answered me shyly when she saw that I called her, apparently she was ashamed of the fright she took. She was avoiding looking straight at me, but what a rude girl. "So, about me being your tournament partner" (Endl) "But wasn''t it supposed to be tomorrow?" (Mary) Yes, tomorrow would be the 3 day limit she gave me, but as I was too rushed to respond, I decided to talk to her today. She must be thinking that I will refuse, because I decided to respond too early? After a while talking, I realized that the break was ending. ''Damn I forgot'' "Mary, meet me at the same cafe, after class" (Endl) After making the proposal, I left without even hearing Mary''s answer, I think she will go there, since she is waiting for my answer. I hope she hasn''t given up on pairing with me, as someone else may have asked her to be your match. ____________________________________ After class, I said Lily could go to the inn. I told her I was meeting Mary at the coffee shop. After I told Lily that, she laughed at me again and left.. ''This girl has strange thoughts'' After saying goodbye to Lily I headed toward the coffee shop. When I got there, Mary was already sitting waiting for me. She was already eating a piece of cake and drinking coffee too. ''Did I take so long?'' I guess it didn''t take long, how did she have time to ask for it all? When I saw Mary eating, I noticed that the cafe was practically empty, not many people, like the first day I came here. ''It has to do with the guards in the street?'' I didn''t know if that was the reason, but I think that''s most likely. "Hello" (Endl) Mary who was eating absently looked at me with her fork in her mouth. "Oh hello" (Mary) Mary didn''t care much and kept eating her cake. This cake must be very tasty hahaha. "So, about the proposal to be your partner" (Endl) "Will you refuse?" (Mary) Mary asked a direct question. I also thought she would find that, since I wanted to meet her before the scheduled time. "Well, I decided to pair up with you" (Endl) "R-Really?" (Mary) Mary who was sitting, jumped out of the chair and took my hand, apparently she was very happy with my answer. Realizing she was holding my hand, her face turned red and she sat down again. "Yes, since Lily has already paired with a friend, I don''t think I need to worry about her" (Endl) "So now we are officially a pair for the right tournament?" (Mary) Mary was very happy about that, she really wanted me to be her match, right? "But why pair up so early?" (Endl) I decided to ask, as it is still too early, we are still far from the tournament. "Well, we have to train a lot, so most people form their pairs at the beginning of the year" (Mary) "So that''s it" (Endl) After that we keep talking. We decided to train every day after class. Let''s train in the school training camp. It seems like a lot of people train there after class. After we finished our conversation, I said goodbye to Mary and went to the inn. _____________________________________ After I arrived at the inn I found Lily and my father sitting at a table. As it was a little late, my father was already here. "So how was your date? Fufufu" (Lily) "It wasn''t a date" (Endl) Wasn''t this a date, right? I wasn''t thinking that way since I just wanted to answer your proposal. "So you have reached this age Endl" (Helbert) "I already said it wasn''t a date" (Endl) "Okay, I know fufufu" (Lily) Lily was making me angry about this, so I didn''t even get to dinner, just showered and went to sleep. I don''t want Lily to think of weird things. I think that was not a date. ''It wasn''t, right?'' ____________________ Mary''s Status Name: Mary Level: 4 Race: Human Age: 12 Strength: 22 Agility: 17 Intelligence: 29 Mana: 214/214 Skills Wind Magic - Level 1 Weapon Abilities Sword Talent - Level 1/10 Chapter 44 - Reason for guards in the streets. After I woke up, I went straight to school after having breakfast. Today I went out alone because I didn''t want to hear Lily''s jokes about me and Mary. Again today there are a lot of guards on the street, and apparently, with each passing day fewer people are walking the streets. When I got to school, Mary was already there waiting for me. ''Does she wait for me every day?'' I didn''t know how long she was waiting for me, but seeing her every day is not bad at all. When I arrived Mary greeted me, I also greeted her and we went inside. Mary asked me why I wasn''t with Lily today. I fooled her by saying that Lily needed to do something and would come a little later. When we arrived in the classroom we were greeted by a few glances. I ignored all the looks, but it seems that Mary was quite annoyed. "Hey Endl, are you dating Mary?" (Edna) "What?" (Endl) Who asked me was Edna, I don''t why, but how did it happen? How would I be dating Mary? I think there is some misunderstanding here, we never even touch each other in public, and I don''t remember anyone seeing us either. ''Has anyone seen us in the cafe?'' That was the only possibility. I decided to ask Edna what had happened. "Gabiy said he saw you two holding hands inside the cafe in front of the school" (Edna) So it was this. When I accepted Mary''s proposal she was so happy that she grabbed my hands. Then Gabiy saw us at that moment. "No, I''m not dating Mary. We just discussed being a pair during the school tournament" (Endl) "So that was it, sorry" (Edna) Edna doesn''t look at all sorry, she has a smile on her face. Apparently she thinks I lied about not being with Mary. "Hey Mary, come here" (Endl) I called Mary, she got scared a little but came over here. "What is?" (Mary) "We are dating?" (Endl) "W-What are you saying? Of course not" (Mary) Mary answered quickly. As she said out loud, everyone around listened, including Edna. ''She''s so ashamed'' When Mary realized that she spoke very loudly, she was very ashamed. Mary returned to her seat, after that Edna stopped talking about it, but apparently she still doesn''t believe us much. I didn''t want weird rumors to spread, but it seems like it was inevitable. _________________________________________ After leaving class, I waited for Lily to leave school with Mary. Mary and I continued talking about the rumors, apparently many girls in our class had come to her and asked if she was with me. ''How annoying'' I''m sorry for Mary, but usually girls are like that. After a while Lily left school and we went home after saying goodbye to Mary. When we arrived at the inn, we went to the room to wait for dinner, as it seems that dinner will be a little late today. After a while, Deby came to call us for dinner. We went down and dad was already there, I have to ask him about the guards. After we sat down I started talking to Dad. "Dad, why are there so many guards in the streets?" (Endl) "Well ..." (Helbert) ''Seems like a serious matter'' My father began to tell the story. Apparently, the group of rebel demons were seen at the country''s borders, so the guard was increased. Apparently this group of demons called Deemonid, they are a group of demons that do not accept shovels between humans and demons. My father said they may have infiltrated the country of Ezhanten, so security has been greatly increased, and citizens are scared, so there is less movement on the streets. "This is very serious" (Lily) Lily who was listening also agreed with us, it is a very dangerous situation as they say that this group of demons are quite violent. ''I hope not to meet them now'' I didn''t want to have to fight such demons now, because that would certainly be very dangerous. After we finished eating, Dad left again, apparently he had a lot of work because of the threat of demons. "I hope dad doesn''t get hurt" (Lily) Lily looked worried, well it''s certainly dangerous, but Dad is one of the country''s elite guards, so he has to fight if something happens. "Don''t worry, it''s gonna be alright" (Endl) I just tried to calm Lily down since I didn''t have much I could do. After that we shower as usual and go to sleep. ''I hope Mary doesn''t find these demons either. I don''t know what I would do if something happened to her '' Chapter 45 - Training with Mary When I woke up in the morning, I had breakfast with Lily and went to school again. When I got there, Mary was waiting for me again. ''That''s why there are rumors'' Not that I didn''t like her waiting for me, but that would create more rumors about us. After we greeted each other again we went to class. Again the class was very boring. I was looking forward to next week for the mock match. I had already chosen Mary as my adversary. During class, the teacher announced the pairs for the mock match. I will face Mary. Lily will face Flora. Edna will face Carol. Gabiy will face Roberta. Fernando will face Lopes. Renan will face Clever. Marcus will face Cliff. Youji will face Serg. Apparently Greg didn''t get a pair for the battle, so he will train with the teacher. I don''t know if his can handle 2 seconds in a fight with her, but I''m sorry Greg. After the pairs were introduced, the teacher continued the class normally until the end. When class was over I went to Mary''s desk. "Mary, are we going to train today?" (Endl) I was wondering if we were going to train today since it''s the first day we officially became a pair to fight in the tournament. "Yes, meet me at the training ground in 10 minutes" (Mary) "Alright" (Endl) After that, I left the room and talked to Lily. Apparently she is not going to train today, so I said she could go inn, since I will stay at school later. Lily said goodbye to me and left, and I headed toward the training ground. The training ground was just a very large field behind the school, this camp apparently used a protective spell. Apparently a person cannot die within this barrier, so the tournament is also held here. ''So can I seriously fight Mary?'' We wouldn''t fight now, just let''s practice, but on the day of practical training I won''t hold against her. After waiting for about 20 minutes, Mary appeared. "You''re late" (Endl) "D-Sorry" (Mary) It seems that Mary ran here, she did her best not to be late. She told me that she needed to take care of some matters that the teacher asked, that''s why she was late. "Whatever, let''s get started?" (Endl) After that we started our training. ___________________________________ The training was simple, we just kept using our spells against each other. I taught Mary how to make better use of magic, and how to feel the flow of mana. Mary had a knowledge of magic, but it was very bad, so I helped her as much as I could. During training Mary''s Wind Magic went up to Level 2, usually spells go up pretty fast to Level 2, but to go up to Level 3 it takes a long time. "You''re too strong Endl" (Mary) Mary was disappointed that I was so much stronger than her. I used some level 3 spells, so Mary was impressed. ''I better not use spells above that'' I didn''t want to expose all my power, so I only used level 3 spells. I kept helping Mary. I helped her how to see better mana flow, and how to cast magic. Mary didn''t even know how to cast magic, she''s like me at the beginning of everything. After that we trained a little fencing. Mary came at me with everything, but as I had Master Swordsman skill, I had no difficulty in containing her attacks. After further training, Mary''s Level 1 Sword Talent skill has risen to Level 2. I couldn''t level up with training, so I was just helping Mary with her training. Apparently I could not rise from Level 3 to 4 only with training because it takes too long. Few people can reach magic level 5. And only older people like the teacher can have a level above that, but it needs a lot of training. "Hey Mary, what do you think, we''re done for today??" (Endl) As it was getting dark I decided to stop the training here. As the country was under threat from demons I would not want to stay up too late on the streets. "Alright" (Mary) After that Mary and I decided to go home. But it was getting dark so I offered to take her to the inn she was staying at. "I''ll take you to the inn" (Endl) "T-Alright" (Mary) Mary apparently was red again, but I didn''t care that much and we walked to the inn she was staying at. The inn she was in looked almost the same as Lily and I were staying.. "Thank you Endl" (Mary) After Mary thanked me, she entered the inn. ''Beautiful'' Again I thought she was beautiful. But she was very beautiful, so there was no way not to think about it. ________________________________ As I was coming home halfway, I heard some people shouting in a nearby alley. I ran as fast as I could. ''What the f.u.c.k is going on?'' Chapter 46 - Attack When I heard the screams, I ran to the alley, when I got there, I saw that there were already some dead people. Most of them were headless, but some had a huge hole in their chest. I ran as fast as I could after the other screams, because I wanted to save who was in danger, I don''t like to ignore things like that, because then I can have a bitter taste in my mouth. When I followed the screams, I saw several people running from a being I had never seen before. He was all black and had bat wings on his back. He has a human face but he had a totally different body than an ordinary human. ''Demon?'' The only thing I was thinking about now was a demon, because the country is under the alert of demons. ''Wait'' When I looked at the people i saw that one of the people he was chasing was Greg, one of my classmates. ''Damn it'' If I do nothing now he will die. But I don''t know if I can win against it, I have to look at its status quickly. Name: Drogi Race: Demon Age: 102 Strength: 562 Agility: 421 Intelligence: 302 Mana: 1286/1286 ''I have no chance against it'' I can not win in speed and strength, the difference is too big. I can''t use magic either, if I won''t hit the people the demons are chasing. While I was hiding watching the scene, I realized that the demon had just killed two 4 people. He just broke people in half. ''Damn, I need to get Greg out of here.'' I have to at least try to save Greg, since he''s a classmate, he''s more important to me right now. I didn''t talk to him much, but Greg was a good person. ''There is no other way'''' "Solar Hell" (Endl) The demon had already killed the third person, so I decided to unleash my strongest magic and catch Greg and run at full speed. The magic was activated, I ran toward Greg and grabbed his arm. The next instant I started running with all my might. ''I got him?'' I don''t know if the magic hit the demon, but if it hit him, I think he suffered some damage. The instant I was thinking of running away, I felt that Greg was very light. When I looked at my hand, I realized that I was carrying only his arm. ''What?'' I don''t know how it happened, it was too fast, I didn''t even feel the demon''s presence. Shit I have to get out of here, sure Greg is already dead. ''Damn, I couldn''t save anyone and now I''m being chased.'' I kept running with everything I had, I don''t know what could happen to me now. But I can''t take these demons to the inn where Lily is staying. I started running quickly to the city gate. At this time of night there was only one guard at the gate, so I shouted with all my might at him. "Open the gate now, there''s a demon coming" (Endl) The instant I screamed, the guard broke into despair, but he managed to open the gate. I told the guard to hide and i ran out of town. I don''t want the devil to involve more innocent people. The moment I left the city, I saw that the demon was following me effortlessly. ''Is he kidding me?'' Seeing this, I started to play higher level spells on the demon, but he managed to evade attacks easily. I attacked a solar hell in the demon. The instant I thought I hit him, the demon appear in front of me and my vision goes dark. Chapter 47 - Lilys Vision It was already the end of class, and I talked to Endl, apparently he would train with Mary after class. I just let him do whatever he wanted and went back to the inn, I didn''t want to disturb them both, since I''m sure something was rolling between them. Well, I can''t say anything since I haven''t seen the two of them actually doing something together. Currently Endl talks a lot about Mary, so I think they might have some relationship. I went back to the inn and went up to the bedroom. I decided to get some sleep until dinner time. Since I get up very early to go to school, I always get sleepy when I get home from school. I sleep shortly. ___________________________ ''Hmm?'' I woke up to Deby calling me at the door, apparently dinner is ready. Sometimes I sleep when I get home from school, but it''s usually Endl who wakes me up to go to school, so I was a little surprised. ''Endl hasn''t arrived yet?'' I didn''t know why, but Endl hasn''t arrived yet, It was time for him to be here. I went downstairs and looked for a vacant table to sit on. I sat at one of the tables and waited for Deby to bring me my dinner. While I was having dinner, I kept thinking about Endl, I didn''t know why he was so late, I hope nothing happened. I was lost in thought, but I was brought back to reality with the smell of food. My dad also arrived shortly after I started eating, so I started talking to him about some issues. "Um, where is Endl?" (Helbert) Dad asked me where Endl was, well I didn''t know where he was. He told me he would only train after school, but he is very late. "Endl said he would train with Mary after school, but so far he hasn''t arrived so I''m getting a little worried" (Lily) I just told my dad the truth, I didn''t know what had happened to Endl. The only thing I knew was that he would train with Mary. "There''s something wrong." (Helbert) "What?'' (Lily) Dad said nothing to me, he just kept quiet for a moment, after that we kept talking about my school life, and about Endl''s school life. We also talked about Mary. Since Endl apparently liked her, we decided to support them if necessary. After we talked for a while and waited for Endl, Dad gave up waiting and left the inn. _______________________________________ I showered and went to the bedroom, but Endl hadn''t arrived yet. I decided to stay awake until Endl comes back, since I''m so worried about him. I was wondering what he''s up to now, doesn''t he know that he''s going to make everyone worried doing this? The moment I was thinking that, I heard a huge explosion, it was a very loud noise. I looked out the window and saw that a part of the city was on fire. ''But what is going on?'' After a while Deby appeared in the room, apparently a demon had appeared in some part of town. "He was seen near the school, apparently he killed several people" (Deby) ''Endl'' I could only think of Endl, is that why he''s not here yet? not possible, my brother can''t be dead right? I yelled at Deby to see if she knew who the demon victims were, but Deby couldn''t say, it seems that some guards appeared and warned the villagers, but apparently the demon had already left town and saw that he was stalking a child but don''t know who it was. Just as I was getting distressed, Dad came into the inn and came looking for me. "Lily, is Endl here?" (Helbert) "No, he''s not here yet" (Lily) "Damn" (Helbert) After that, Dad informed me that Endl disappeared, that he couldn''t find him anywhere, and that the demon also disappeared along with Endl. After explaining a few things to me, Dad just ran out of the inn leaving me there without understanding anything and in shock. The next instant I just remember my mind becoming a mess and I passed out. Chapter 48 - Captivity. When I woke up, I was in a totally dark place, couldn''t see anything. Apparently it was a small room, there was nothing inside that room, only I was here. ''Damn it.'' My arms and legs are tied, but damn, I can''t move like that. I don''t know where I am, but I''m sure I was captured by the demon attacking the city. ''I think I managed to get him away without making more victims.'' All I wanted was for him to make no more victims, it seems like he didn''t kill anyone else. So I am quite satisfied. Even if I die I can know that I sacrificed myself to save many people. I don''t know if the city will spin in peace after that, nor do I know if anyone in the city can beat these demons. I believe if anyone is capable of killing this demon, it is the adventurer Rank-S who works in the castle. ''But I can''t die now.'' I can''t die now, if I die I''ll have wasted 12 years of my life, and also if I die, I won''t be able to help Mary if she needs me. Lily needs my help too, so I need to find a way out of here. ''Someone is coming.'' In the next instant, an apparently human woman entered the room. ''Do not wait.'' She had a totally human appearance, but her eyes are totally black, there are also little horns growing on her head. She was nothing like the demon that attacked the city, who is she? Name: Sonya Race: Demon Age: 82 Strength: 468 Agility: 361 Intelligence: 291 Mana: 1101/1101 She''s a demon too, but her looks are nothing like that freak, she''s pretty. "You woke up?" (Sonya) I didn''t answer her question, just sat there staring at her. I didn''t mean something I shouldn''t, since I''m totally vulnerable here. Guu-- "If you are awake, answer me" (Sonya) "Haa ... I''m awake" (Endl) I had to answer, because if I didn''t answer, she would hit me . She didn''t have a good personality, unlike her looks. "Are you hungry?" (Sonya) "Yes" (Endl) I don''t know how long I was stuck here, but I was already hungry. I also didn''t have time to eat before meeting the demons. I couldn''t even get to the inn before it all happened. Sonya took a piece of bread and forced it into my mouth. I accepted, since I was starving.. The bread was not tasty, it was rubbish, but I ate anyway. "Do you know why we didn''t kill you?" (Sonya) I also wanted to know, since the demons aren''t good enough to let me live with nothing in return. So they must have let me live because they need something very important from me, but I really don''t know what it is. "We know you study at the magic school. So we wanted you to do a job for us." (Sonya) ''Is that serious?'' "I NEVER HELP-" (Endl) Paaan- "Guu ... Haa" (Endl) "Are you sure?" (Sonya) Sonya was looking at me with a face of ''I''ll kill you here now if you refuse'' so I thought I''d at least listen to what they wanted, after that I''ll find a way to get away. "What do you need from me?" (Endl) "We need you to get an artifact from the principal''s office. It''s a green sphere" (Sonya) "Why?" (Endl) "You don''t have to know. Tomorrow we''ll take you to town, and when you go to school again, you''ll find some way to get this artifact. Well, if you try to do something against us, you''ll die immediately." (Sonya) They wanted me to steal an artifact from school. This is insane right? if i get caught i will be executed. If they don''t believe I was forced into it, it will give my family a lot of trouble too. ''I can''t do that, but I will approve her plan now, I have to find a way to escape'' "Fine, I do. But you''ll have to leave this country when I give you the artifact" (Endl) "Alright" (Sonya) Sonya just gave a sarcastic smile. Of course she wouldn''t leave the country after I gave her the artifact. These demons are violent enough to slay people in the middle of the city, they won''t hear me. I need to come up with a plan to get away from this room now, or a plan to get away from them when they take me to town tomorrow. After she finished feeding me, and talking to me about the plan to steal the artifact, she left with a big smile on her face. ''I have to get away from here immediately'' Chapter 49 - Fleeing from Captivity. After Sonya left the room, I started thinking of a way out of here. I can use magic right? I tried using mana and I managed to use it, but if I use magic here, will the demons realize? Well I don''t know if they will notice, but that''s the only way. ''I will use stone magic.'' I created a similar stone sword last time. This time I created a smaller sword and placed it propped against the wall. I was stuck with normal ropes so this sword will cut easily. After I placed the sword, I began to tighten the strings that were holding my hand. I have to be very careful, because if the demons find out what I''m doing, I don''t know if they''ll let me out of here alive this time. ''Yosh!'' After a short while I had already released my hands, so I took the sword and started cutting the ropes that were tying my feet. After I cut the cord off my feet, I waited a moment and listened outside to see if no one was around. I reached the door and tried to open very slowly. ''Damn, it''s locked'' The door was locked, apparently a normal lock, so I used fire magic to melt it. When I opened the door very slowly and looked out, I saw that no one was at the door. ''Aren''t they worried about me running away?'' Well, they didn''t put any artifacts or spells to contain my spells, and there was no one on the door either, surely something is going wrong here. ________________________ As I walked slowly out of the room, I saw that it was a hallway made entirely of stone. It wasn''t as dark as it was in the room, but the lighting here was very bad. I started to walk to the right side of the corridor. I decided to go to the right side first, but then I will go to the left side. After I walked for about 10 minutes I arrived at a door like my bedroom. When I opened the door, I saw a totally n.a.k.e.d woman inside the room. ''She is dead?'' I went to check if the woman was dead, and she was dead. I don''t know if the demons left her body here on purpose or she died and they didn''t notice. ''Is there only this room?'' In the right-hand corridor there was only this room, this place was apparently not very big, and it didn''t have many hostages like me. I don''t think demons are used to bringing hostages, they just bring women to satisfy themselves s.e.x.u.a.lly and people like me who need some plan. ''Damn you.'' After I saw what they do to women here, I was angrier than before. Too bad i don''t have enough strength to do anything against these demons right now, facing them would be suicide. When I realized that there was nothing on the right side, I started walking across the hall. After I walked for a while, I arrived in a salon. ''Is this a cave?'' The place I found was a cave, there was only one way out. ''Wait, isn''t he?'' On the way out of the cave, the same demon that attacked the city and brought me here was on guard. I knew they weren''t so dumb to leave me here alone. I watched for a while to see if the demon came out of the door, but he was still standing without moving. ''Damn it.'' I need to come up with a plan to get out of here, if I don''t come up with a plan, I can''t get away. Surely I could not escape, since these demons have strength above 500 and agility above 400. ''How will I do this?'' I thought for a moment, and decided to play a distracting spell. After the demon goes to the other side of the cave, I will run into the cave and throw a blast at the cave door. I know that just burying the cave won''t kill these demon, but I need as much time as possible to get away. After taking a deep breath, I put the plan into action. I played a magic of the earth element on the other side of the cave, I created huge thorns to distract the demons. ''Now.'' The instant the demon headed toward the thorns and was distracted, I ran as fast as I could from the cave. Chapter 50 - Escaping from Captivity - Final After I ran at full speed, I saw that the demon hadn''t noticed me yetso when I left the cave I threw an explosion at the cave. The next instant the cave was completely buried, so I ran at full speed. ''Where I am?'' I don''t know which way to town, so I decided to run to any chosen side, just to try to escape the demon. I ran very fast, I didn''t even believe my speed myself. But I don''t know what I''m going to do from now on, the first thing I''m going to do is find somewhere to hide, then I have to look for a way back to the city. As Sonya disappeared, I don''t know if she went back to town. If she attacks the city, my father and Lily will be in danger. And especially Mary, I don''t want anything to happen to her. I kept running aimlessly until I found another cave, so I entered the cave and hid. I don''t know if the demons will find me here, but I couldn''t feel his presence. ''I''ll stay here for a while.'' I decided to stay here for a while, since I don''t know if the demon managed to chase me, I''ll be hiding a little longer. If he has chased me, I will be discovered here quickly, but I hope that will not happen. _______________________________________ ''How long did I stay here?'' I don''t know how long it''s been, but it''s dark outside, has the demon given up on coming after me? Well, I''ll stay here until morning and then find a way back to the capital. After a few hours, I saw the sun rising and decided to leave the cave to find a way to go to the capital. I started walking around paying attention, because if I see the demon I need to hide quickly. I kept walking hiding behind trees to block my presence as much as possible. After walking for about 2 hours I arrived on a dirt road. ''If I follow this road can I get to the capital?'' I don''t know which way to go, because I don''t exactly know where the capital is. But I need to follow the road, it''s the only way I found trying to reach the capital. ''If I find any carriage on the way, it can be of great help.'' After some thought, I decided to follow the left side of the road. I don''t know if she will take me to the capital, but even if she will take me to another city or town, I can find out where the capital is by gathering information. I keep following the road until I find a carriage. Who was driving the carriage was apparently a 50-year-old, he was already old. Back in the carriage was a woman and another older woman. ''Are his wife and daughter?'' I don''t know if they were your family, but I think it''s quite possible. Back in the carriage also had 2 apparently adventurous women, they had swords and had strength very similar to the man who escorted Me and Lily to the capital. "Hey boy, are you lost?" (Man) The man asked me if I was lost, so I said I was. I didn''t mention that I had been kidnapped by demons, I just said that I had lost my mother during a trip, and wanted to know where the capital of Ezhanten was. "If you''re looking for the capital of Ezhanten, we just got out of there. The city is a security mess after the demon attack, and apparently there''s a missing child that hasn''t been found yet." (Man) "Where is the capital, can you tell me?" (Endl) "Just go that way, the capital is a few miles ahead." (Man) "Thanks." (Endl) The moment the man told me that the capital was exactly on this side, I started running at full speed. I ran so fast that even the man got scared. ''I need to get there before dark'' I wanted to get there before dark, I''m afraid the demons will attack the city tonight, I need to warn the city guard. I also have to show that I''m fine, since I disappeared like this. I can''t even imagine the state I left Lily, since she''s a sensitive person to some extent. After a few hours running, I was already getting tired. But I totally lost my fatigue when I saw the capital wall, and kept running at full speed. Chapter 51 - Endls Turn - Lilys View After a while I woke up, apparently I passed out after Endl''s disappearance. My head got very full over all this and I ended up overloading. But I can''t think about it now, I need to know if Endl is already here. I left the inn room, and went downstairs quickly. Deby who was downstairs greeted me with concern. Apparently I was unconscious for over 2 hours. Since there were no doctors available at this time, Deby''s only choice was to let me rest to see if I regained consciousness. "Deby, did you get news about Endl?" (Lily) "Unfortunately not." (Deby) Deby knew nothing about Endl, and Dad doesn''t seem to have come here after that hour. Maybe he''s too busy with all this, so I need patience and can''t despair of Endl''s disappearance. After that I left the room. Outside there were many guards running back and forth. They were scouring the city to see there was no other demon within the city. Because they say that this group there are 3 stronger leaders, and one of those leaders attacked the city. So they are concerned if any of the other 2 leaders are within the city. After that I went after my dad, I was wondering if they had any news of Endl. When I talked to my father, he told me that Endl was totally gone and was not seen again. ''What the hell.'' I was already worried enough, what is that way of talking? He doesn''t even seem to care about Endl. I left dad behind and headed toward the inn that Mary was staying at. I don''t know if Endl could be with her, but there might be a chance. Arriving at the inn, I saw that Mary was sitting at a table in the lounge. ''I thought she would be sleeping.'' I thought she would be sleeping, but apparently she was also awakened by the noise of the explosion. After I entered the inn, I went to Mary''s desk to talk to her. "Mary, do you know where Endl is?" (Lily) I got to the point, because his disappearance was very suspicious, and no one had any news of him. I didn''t want to think that this persecuted child was Endl, if it was him, he would be dead now. ''I can''t think about that.'' "Endl brought me here after we finished training and went home. After that I didn''t see him again, why?" (Mary) "You do not know?" (Lily) "What?" (Mary) "After the demon attacked, Endl disappeared and no one knows where he is yet." (Lily) "WHAT?" (Mary) Mary jumped up from her chair and shouted loudly, she caught the attention of everyone in the room. Mary''s hands were shaking. "Why aren''t you looking for him?" (Mary) "All the guards are looking, since during the attack the demon was chasing a child and soon after that Endl disappeared, so everyone is after him." (Lily) "Shit, Lily, let''s help look for him too, if something happens to Endl, I ...." (Mary) She was so worried, I''ve never seen anyone so worried about someone who isn''t even from her family and met so recently. "Mary, you love my brother, don''t you?" (Lily) After I asked, Mary turned so red that I thought she was going to die. She clearly has feelings for him, why doesn''t she tell him? Endl clearly has feelings for her too. "This is no time for that!" (Mary) After that Mary ran out of the inn and I went after her. She was looking for Endl on her own and asked for my help. Of course I wouldn''t deny help so we started looking for it together. _______________________________________ After dawn, we still hadn''t found Endl, we were getting more and more desperate. After a few hours passed, there was a commotion at the gate, apparently the child the demons were chasing has returned. When Mary and I heard this, we ran back to the gate, ran at full speed without even looking back. When we arrived at the gate we saw that it was really Endl. The moment Mary saw Endl, she began to cry. "You really love him, right?" (Lily) "Yes, I love him" (Mary) I don''t know if she noticed what she said, because the next instant she ran out and hugged Endl. Chapter 52 - Return to the city. I saw city gate, in front of the gate had lots of guards, the guard was extremely tightened. The moment I reached the gate I saw my father from afar. When he saw me, he ran straight for me. "Endl, my son, are you hurt?" (Helbert) Dad hugged me, apparently he was very worried about me. I''ve never been so close to my dad, so I can''t return all this feeling. But of course I can''t hate him for being distant because it was his job. After I arrived, there was a great commotion at the gate. Apparently several guards were participating in my searches. As I disappeared for so long, they searched for me all over town. They saw a child being chased by demons, but they didn''t know it was me. After that, I began to explain to my father and the other guards what had happened. I told him about the two demons I''d seen, and where she was in the cave they had trapped me. I also talked about the body of the woman I found. Nothing could be done to save her, but at least the family needs to recover her body. I also told how I ran away from the demon. I would not hide that I can use magic. I said I used a low level spell. Since I study at the school of magic, they probably know that I can use magic, but not as powerful as level 4 magic. After I explained everything to the guards, I was already preparing to enter the city normally. But as I was going into town, I could see two people running here very fast. It was Mary and Lily, they were running at full speed, they were quite worried about my disappearance. ''Excuse me.'' I apologized in my mind to both of them and to everyone who worried about my disappearance. I saw that Lily talked something with Mary, after Mary answered she started crying and ran to hug me. I just accepted her hug and she hugged me tight. We held each other for about 2 minutes until she completely calmed down. "Excuse me." (Endl) "I was so worried, never disappear like that." (Mary) At Mary''s words, I couldn''t stand it and hugged her again. After I finished hugging Mary, I received Lily''s hug, she was already crying too. Apparently she even fainted from worry, so I''ll be with her all the time today to make her calmer. After we had finished talking for a while, we headed toward the inn where Lily and I were staying. Mary was with us of course. "Endl, you''re back, good thing" (Deby) "I''m back." (Endl) I just announced my arrival with a smile, apparently Deby was also quite worried about my disappearance. After that, I sat down with Lily and Mary, resolved to tell them about everything I had been in the hands of demons. ______________________________ After we sat down and started talking, I came up with a sensitive subject, I told everything that happened in the alley. I told about the dead people I had seen. After hearing the states of the people and how they were killed, Mary was shaking with anger. "Greg too." (Endl) I arrived at the worst possible, our classmate who had been killed. I didn''t want to talk about it with them, but I had to say it. Anyway, when classes come back, they''ll mention it to them. "What do you mean Greg?" (Mary) "I tried to save him, but ...." (Endl) "I see, so that was it ..." (Mary) Mary was very angry now. She was already angry when she found out that the innocent died, but now that she found out that a classmate was killed her anger increased a lot. "I did everything to save him, but he died at my hands, sorry." (Endl) "You did everything you could Endl, don''t blame yourself." (Lily) This time it was Lily who tried to comfort me. I don''t like to see innocent people dying. "Deby, can I have something to eat? I''m starving." (Endl) As we ended our most serious conversation, I asked Deby that I was listening to the conversation for some food, since I had not eaten anything since yesterday. After that demon pig gave me that shitty bread, I didn''t eat anything else. After a while, Deby brought me a Boar steak, which is what I most like here at the inn, it''s an extremely tasty meat. After I finished eating, Lily and I went to take Mary to her inn, since it was too late, we were worried about her, so we took her there. When we arrived at the inn door, I said goodbye to Mary again with a hug. "See you during practice practice, good night." (Endl) "I''ll wait for you, good night Endl." (Mary) After we said goodbye, we went to our inn again and had a shower. I slept with Lily tonight. As she was very worried about me I decided to be very close to her. ''I hope those demons don''t attack.'' Chapter 53 - Back to school. After 2 days of the attack, classes returned. Since Greg had died and all the commotion over my disappearance, the school decided to take a two-day break from class. Me and Lily are going to school now. When we were walking to school, we realized that there are still a lot of guards on the streets, because the demons may still be here so they are very alert. After we got to class, we realized that there were some people in our class who were quite shaken by Greg''s death. Apparently Greg was very kind and had many friends. I didn''t talk to him much, so I can''t say for sure how he was, but I wish I could have saved him. When we arrived at the school gate, Mary was there waiting for us. Usually Mary always waits for us at the school door, I don''t know when exactly that started to happen, but I think it was after I agreed to be her partner. ''I wonder what Lily said to Mary that made her cry when she found me.'' I don''t know what Lily said to Mary to make her cry like that. When I met Mary in town when I returned she was very moved. "Hey Lily." (Endl) "Say Endl." (Lily) I''d like to ask directly, but now Mary was here, I wouldn''t want her to hear if it''s something she wouldn''t want me to know, so I''ll leave it to Lily when we get back to the inn. "Leave it, when we get to the inn, I need to talk to you." (Endl) "All right." (Lily) Lily just nodded and didn''t ask about it anymore. Mary was looking at me suspiciously, but I ignored her. When we arrived in the classroom there were a lot of sad-faced people, it seems they still haven''t accepted Greg''s death. ''Really.'' I remembered about the artifact the demons are after. I didn''t tell the guards about this, I need to talk to the school principal directly. ''Liy, Mary, you can sit down, I need to take care of a business.'' (Endl) After I warned them, I headed straight for the principal''s office. The principal''s office was on the third floor of the school, on the highest floor. I asked a teacher who was passing me to take me to the principal, as it was a very important subject, and I wanted to talk to him as soon as possible. ______________________________ After a while we reached the principal''s office, the teacher knocked on the door, and inside the room I could hear the voice of an old man authorizing me to enter the room. Inside the room was an old man of about 80? I don''t know how old he is, but he looks very old. Name: Sebastian Level: 91 Race: Human Age: 86 Strength: 1426 Agility: 1201 Intelligence: 1503 Mana: 6584/6584 Skills Wind Magic - Level 10 Water Magic - Level 9 Fire Magic - Level 11 What the f.u.c.k is this? Can he kill all those demons if he wants because he did nothing on the day of the attack? What the f.u.c.k. "So what do you have to tell me? I assume it''s very important." (Sebastian) "Yes." (Endl) I was already scared enough by his Status, but his speech scared me even more, he seems to be annoyed all the time. I''m not afraid of him, but I''m afraid he can kill me whenever he wants, that''s nonsense. "Well, it''s about the demons." (Endl) After hearing that the subject was about demons, his face twitched slightly. I don''t know which subject he has demons in, but it seems pretty suspicious. "So what is it?" (Sebastian) "The demons that kidnapped me were wanting me to come into your room and steal a magical artifact from your room, apparently it''s a totally green sphere, so I wanted to warn you to beware of that sphere." (Endl) "So that''s it. You can leave now." (Sebastian) After I talked about the sphere, the director just kicked me out of the room. ''He is hiding something'' _________________________________________ By the time I left the principal''s office, classes had already started, so I stayed outside until the end of the class. After school was over, I waited for Lily and Mary outside the school, apparently Mary and I are not going to train today. After that I asked Lily to go to the inn and went to take Mary home. "Good night, Mary." (Endl) "Good night, Endl." (Mary) After we said goodbye with a hug I headed for the inn. Once there I started talking to Lily about the subject I was thinking this morning. "Lily, what did you say to Mary when I got to town?" (Endl) "As well?" (Lily) "You know, when I got to town, you and Mary talked and after that Mary started crying and hugged me." (Endl) I wanted to know why, I wanted to know if it was something good or bad Lily told her, and I also wanted to know if it was something about me. "It was no big deal, I just said I was happy to see you again, so she agreed and started crying." (Lily) "Then that''s it." (Endl) "You look disappointed." (Lily) "Is nothing." (Endl) Not that I was disappointed, but I wish it was something better. At least I know Mary cares a lot about me, and that already makes her happy enough. Chapter 54 - Practice Training After I woke up, I had breakfast with Lily and we got ready to go to school. Since today was an important day, the practice day. I think today will be the only opportunity to fight with all my might against Mary. ''Should I really do this?'' I was wondering if I should go all over her since I was so much stronger. Mary still has level spells 2 and my spells are level much higher. So even if I use Level 2 magic they will be very powerful. Well I can''t use spells above Level 2 anyway. I don''t know if they have any tools to see Status around here, because if they see my level and strength I will be very questioned. I left with Lily from the inn and we started walking to school. Again there were a lot of guards on the streets, they are still very worried if there are other demons inside the city. I wasn''t too worried about that as long as they don''t come after me and my family. When we got to school Mary was waiting for me again. "Good morning Mary." (Endl) "Good morning Endl and Lily" (Mary) "Good morning" (Lily) After we greeted each other, we headed toward the classroom. We are waiting for the announcement of the pairs. Lily was going to fight Flora and I was going to fight Mary, as we agreed. We were really looking forward to it, but I still don''t know if fight with all my might against her. ''I better hold on to my strength a little?'' "Don''t even think about letting me win." (Mary) Mary seems to have read my mind, and then refuted me. ________________________ After the teacher finished announcing the pairs, we headed toward the school field. Once there, the teacher gave each pair a part of the field. As it would not be possible to battle all in the same place, she had to distribute well the pairs. After a while, she finished dividing all the places and began the practical training. "Mary, I will only use Level 2 spells, but even though they are Level 2 spells they still have a lot of strength, be careful." (Endl) "Don''t worry about me, worry about you." (Mary) After telling me that, Mary came running toward me with a wooden sword. The teacher had given a wooden sword to all the students. I don''t want to use swords in a magic school, that was pretty confusing, but I accepted the sword because it was one of my specialties. When Mary came to hit me, I started running from her, I was looking for the right time to attack. I running at full speed. After that I slowed down and countered Mary at once. Mary''s sword stopped my sword, but she was retreating a few steps because of my unusual strength. "Ice Arrows" (Endl) The next moment, I attacked Mary with some ice arrows. The ice arrows went toward his leg. Spells didn''t physically hurt people in this space so it would be all right. When the magic was going to hit Mary''s leg she managed to distance herself from me and escape the magic. "Like I said, you are very strong, but I know you are not using all your strength." (Mary) ''Of course I wouldn''t use it.'' In the next instant, Mary was already in front of me. She threw the sword toward my neck, but I ducked my head away from her attack and countered by thrusting the sword into her belly. Mary jumped back, so the sword just grazed her belly. "That one almost hit me." (Mary) I didn''t let Mary rest and started attacking her with many sword attacks in a row. Mary was totally defensive now. "Wind Blade" (Mary) "What?" (Endl) Damn, she used the magic I taught her to attack me, damn it. The magic hit me right in the arm, it was hurting badly, but there was no injury. ''This is very strange.'' In my old world, I had no such system, usually the fights were to the death. Mary began to counter with sword and magic, but I always blocked her sword and ran away from her magic. "Ball of Fire" (Endl) I used a Level 1 fire spell, but since my Fire Magic was level 10, the fireball came with a lot of power. Mary managed to escape my magic, but ... ''She is already panting.'' Mary was already tired. As she kept running and blocking my attacks, she was pretty tired with all this. I still had plenty of energy, so I was kind of displeased. ''It makes me frustrated.'' I had a lot more strength and agility than Mary, so I can''t boast about this victory. Well I haven''t won yet yet. I ran toward Mary and placed a stone wall in her vision. The next moment I ran around the wall, and appears behind Mary in a second, my sword was already around her neck, she didn''t even have time to respond to my attack. "I lost." (Mary) After announcing her defeat, Mary sat on the floor and gasped, apparently she was very tired indeed. "Nice work Mary" (Endl) I sat next to Mary and started watching Lily fight. Chapter 55 - Lily Vs Flora. After Mary and I finished our battle, we began watching Lily''s battle with Flora. Both had level 1 spells and also had wooden swords. The two also had the strength around 20 so they were fighting very equally. Lily continued to press flora with the sword, but Flora always blocked her attacks and retaliated as well. They were hardly using magic, so the battle was pretty simple. Lily kept attacking Flora. Flora then unleashed a level 1 fire spell, so Lily who was being pressed with the sword failed to deflect in time, the spell striking her arm. When the magic hit her arm, Lily made a face that she was feeling a lot of pain, but still she struggled. Shortly after Lily also used a level 1 fire magic, but Flora managed to dodge easily and went to Lily again. When the sword was going to hit Lily, she blocked it with the sword and put her hand in Flora''s face. When shes was going to speak the enchantment .. "I lost." (Flora) Flora announced her defeat and sat on the floor, apparently tired. Lily, who was very happy to have won, came to me. "How did I go Endl?" (Lily) "You did very well. But is your arm okay?" (Endl) I was wondering what her arm was like, since she received a direct attack from a fire magic. "It''s still hurting a little, but it''s okay." (Lily) "Good thing." (Endl) I wouldn''t want Lily to get hurt so I was glad to see that she was totally fine. After some time, all the pairs ended their confrontations, and the teacher announced the winners for the whole class. The winners are. Endl. Lily Edna. Gabiy. Lopes. Renan. Cliff. Serg. The teacher announced the 8 winners and sent everyone back to class. Arriving in the room, i saw that there were many people expressing total happiness, and others who were very bad. ''The people who lost are really bad.'' All the people who lost were sad except Mary who apparently had a happy face. I wasn''t sure why, but I''m glad she''s not bad like the other people in the class. ______________________________ After we left school, I said goodbye to Lily and went to take Mary to the inn as usual, since the threat of demons has not yet been removed, I''m taking the utmost care. "Good evening Mary, see you tomorrow." (Endl) "Good night Endl, see you tomorrow too." (Mary) After saying goodbye to Mary with a hug as usual, I headed back to the inn. Arriving there I saw that Lily was already eating dinner. My dad hasn''t come to the inn since the beginning of the demon threat, apparently he''s been busy with all this, I hope he''ll be fine. After we finished eating, we showered and went to the bedroom to sleep. "Endl, do you like Mary?" (Lily) "Hm, why that question now?" (Endl) "Nothing, I was just curious, since you look so happy when you''re with her." (Lily) Well, if Lily asks me if I like Mary or not, I''d say I do. Since I don''t know if she feels the same feelings as mine, I don''t want to talk about it with her right now. "Well, I like her, but I don''t know if she feels the same way about me, so I''m waiting a while to declare myself." (Endl) "I see fufufu." (Lily) Lily looked pretty happy, I''m not sure why, did she really like seeing me with Mary? After we finished talking, we lay down and went to sleep, because tomorrow is a new day. Chapter 56 - Attack on school. The next morning Lily and I woke up and had coffee as usual. We chatted a little with Deby about the demons, since she was a hostel owner, she might have heard something about the demons of other clients. "Well, I heard something, but I don''t know it was true about what they were talking about. Some customers were talking about a suspicious woman who was apparently wearing a hat." (Deby) ''Sonya?'' I could only think of Sonya right now, because she was the only demon woman who was in captivity, and she had horns, so I can imagine she is wearing her hat to hide them. "Thanks for the info Deby." (Endl) I just thanked her for telling me that, since now I know Sonya may be here, I can be more alert to be able to avoid an accident. I can imagine that Sonya is here for the sphere, since she wanted so much for me to steal from her. So I wanted to prevent myself from getting in their way, or letting Lily and Mary get caught. Since I don''t know why they need this sphere, I can''t intrude on this, it''s going to be very dangerous. _____________________ After that we go to school. Again Mary was waiting for us at the door with a big smile on her face. The best thing I see every morning is that smile. "Good morning Mary, you look beautiful as always." (Endl) ''Let''s make a joke to see how she reacts, although it wasn''t really a joke since she''s really beautiful'' "W-What are you saying?" (Mary) "Fufufufu Mary you''re totally embarrassed" (Lily) "I''m not." (Mary) After that, Mary seems to have gotten a little annoyed and headed for the living classroom. Well, no wonder, since I made her so embarrassed hahaha. After we entered the room, we could still see some sad people. Some were saddened by Greg''s death, and others were sad to have lost their confrontation in practical training. ____________________ While we were in class, apparently there was something going on at school. The moment I thought that, there was a huge explosion near our room, the wall was totally destroyed. Some students were injured by flying stones, but most had no injuries. "Mary, Lily, are you all right?" (Endl) I couldn''t see Mary or Lily as the explosion caused a huge amount of dust to disturb my vision. "I am fine." (Mary) "I am fine." (Lily) The two responded the same way and at about the same time. I followed Lily''s voice and reached her. Lily was down to protect herself. When I got close to Lily, she noticed me and then grabbed my arm. "Let''s go after Mary." (Endl) "OK." (Lily) We started looking for Mary here, as she sat a little way back in the classroom. When we were close to Mary''s wallet, we noticed that she was also crouching behind the wallet. Apparently she wasn''t hurt, so I was pretty relieved. I couldn''t see very well yet, but I realized I had some unconscious people. I couldn''t do anything for them now, so I just wanted to get them both out of here as soon as possible. ''I''m sure it''s her'' I was sure it was Sonya who was here. I was expecting them to attack the school to go after this sphere, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast. Putting it aside, I realized that Mary was pretty scared, I don''t think she''s used to such moments, so I have to get her out of here quickly to help the other injured students. "Come on Mary, let''s get out of here." (Endl) "Endl." (Mary) Mary who saw me was surprised for a moment, but then took my hand and we started to leave the classroom. Chapter 57 - Attack on School 2 After we calmed down a bit, we rushed out of the room. When we were trying to get out I saw a person. ''Isn''t she in disguise?'' It was Sonya, who this time is not in disguise, she is wearing the same clothes as when I first met her. When I saw her, I was worried, since I''m with Lily and Mary by my side. I''m sure she''ll recognize me, I have to sneak out, can''t let her see me at all. After that I talked to Lily and Mary. I told her about Sonya, and how she knows who I am. Lily was worried about me, of course Mary was, but she was so scared she couldn''t stop shivering. "Let''s go slow, we can''t let her see us." (Endl) We walked out of the room. As I was close to leaving the room, I felt a huge chill in my back, a chill I had never felt before. "So you are here." (Sonya) "You run." (Endl) The moment I said that, I pushed Lily and Mary forward, and asked them to flee as quickly as possible. If Sonya attacked now, they would be in serious danger, since they don''t have as much strength and endurance as me. "But what about you Endl?" (Lily) "I''ll be fine, just run and take Mary with you." (Endl) After I say that again, Lily grabbed Mary''s arm and started running. I waited for them to get far enough to face Sonya and talk to her. Sonya was a beautiful woman, but if you looked at her head, you would see those horns. The horns she had were horrible, grotesque in appearance. Why is Sonya helping this group of demons? Well I didn''t know why, but all of them must have some reason to be attacking humans. But even if she has a good reason, I won''t forgive her for attacking innocent humans, so someday I need to defeat her and make her repent for all the lives she''s taken. But now is not the time, since Sonya is here in front of me now, I can die at any moment. I have to find a way out of here alive, no matter what, since I ran away I don''t think she''ll let me out of here alive. "How long Sonya." (Endl) "Hm, did I ever tell you my name?" (Sonya) ''DAMN IT'' I said without thinking. Sonya didn''t tell me her name once, I just knew her name because I looked at her Status. I can''t let her find out that I can see her status, because I think this ability is a very rare skill in this world. "Well whatever, you''re going to die here anyway." (Sonya) "Ice wall." (Endl) Sonya ignored the subject of her name and came to attack me, as I never let my guard down, I soon noticed her attack and used a level 3 spell to prevent direct contact. ''Damn, this wall alone won''t hold her.'' Only this wall of ice won''t hold your strength, I need to run, I can''t beat her now. After that I started running all over the school, but I can''t run away from Sonya. Whenever she was going to attack me I used a stone or ice wall to intercept her attack. After thinking a bit I decided to leave school, I will not be able to escape if I stay only in school. ''Where''s the director?'' The school principal was strong enough to beat Sonya easily. I don''t know why he''s not helping me yet, but I have to buy a little more time. ''I hope he comes.'' I expected the director to appear, because if it didn''t, I''d have to find some way to beat Sonya, or run away from her. Because she''s very fast, as much as I use magic and run, I can''t run away from her. I went around the whole school, I was already going back to my classroom. The moment I passed in front of my classroom, I felt a very powerful magic coming. As I looked into the room I saw where this magic was coming from. ''Teacher?'' It was Professor Yeth who was using magic. I accelerated further and used another stone wall to stop Sonya''s movements for 1 second. The next instant a huge explosion happened where Sonya was. Chapter 58 - Attack on School 3 After Sonya was attacked with the blast magic, I stopped running and watched. Sonya doesn''t seem to have been hit directly so I''m kind of apprehensive. Since the air was full of dust and wreckage, I couldn''t see anything straight. "You motherf.u.c.k.i.n.g teacher." (Sonya) ''Shit'' I hoped she would have been badly injured, but she was still standing. She has a lot of stamina, if I had been hit with this attack, I don''t even know if I would be alive right now. After I realized that Sonya was standing, she looked very angry with the teacher, and went to her to attack her. ''Damn, the teacher is not physically strong, if she gets it right it will be the end.'' Since the teacher was extremely weak, I was afraid Sonya would hit her with an attack. The teacher has strong magic and a lot of mana. Since the teacher''s intelligence was so high, she immediately used another blast spell toward the ceiling. ''To the ceiling?'' I didn''t know what she was trying to do, but now I realized. The ceiling where Sonya is passing has collapsed all over her. Since we are on the second floor, there is still the third floor upstairs, so a lot of things fell on top of Sonya. ''Ended?'' I thought it was all over, but I was wrong. Then all the wreckage flew everywhere, even a huge chunk of rock came toward me. "Stone Wall" (Endl) I stopped the rock with a stone wall, and continued to watch the fight. The teacher was totally at a disadvantage so I have to help. I don''t know how I''m going to help her right now, but I have to think of something. ''I know, I''ll use the rocks and spells.'' I started to pick up pieces of the really big wreckage and toss towards Sonya. Because my strength was so high, the rocks were speeding toward Sonya. "You brat, stop fumbling." (Sonya) "Darkness." (Sonya) ''Shit.'' Sonya unleashed a magic I didn''t know. As I could not use the dark element I was not very adapted to the element''s spells. I tried to run from magic but couldn''t. When the magic hit me, I couldn''t see anything, everything was dark enough for me to lose my senses. "Sonya, stop fighting, just get that sphere and get out of here, you don''t have to kill anyone." (Endl) I know what I''m doing isn''t right, but it''s the only way. If I don''t persuade her here my teacher will be killed. "Do you think I''ll let you go after everything you''ve done to me?" (Sonya) I couldn''t see anything, but I could feel that on Sonya''s face had a smile mocking all that. "You leave me no choice." (Endl) ''I have to fortify my senses.'' I had a magic I had created during training with Mary. I used my mana to feel everything within a 5km radius. It wasn''t much, but it was enough at the moment. When I used magic, I could see Sonya clearly. She was attacking the teacher, but the teacher retaliated with powerful magic. ''As expected of a magic school teacher.'' She has a lot of combat experience apparently, so I think if I help her, we can beat this woman. "Explosion" (Endl) I used a level 4 magic, if I used level 5 magic here, the school would surely collapse. The instant I played the magic, Sonya felt my magic and managed to deflect. But since the teacher had also cast a spell, she managed to hit Sonya hard by throwing her at the wall very hard. "AAAAH, I''LL KILL YOU." (Sonya) Sonya started to get a lot of hatred, and things started to get worse for us. Since she has the dark element, even her spells are quite powerful. She started to look at us with a tremendous face of anger. She came at me with everything, but I picked up some wreckage from the floor and hit her. She dodged my boulders and punched me right in the stomach. I managed to narrowly dodge the punch, but only the shock wave made me feel a tremendous pain in my belly. After I dodged her attack, I kicking your waist hard, but she just stepped sideways and grimaced in pain. ''This is serious, how did it have no effect on her? I used all my strength. '' "I''ll take care of your teacher first, I want you to see someone important to you to die first." (Sonya) Damn, she was playing with us, she didn''t even use her magic right, I need to stop her or my teacher will really die. After that Sonya looked at the teacher and decided to start using her spells. "Black Hole." (Sonya) ''I don''t have a good feeling about this magic.'' Chapter 59 - Attack on School - Final After Sonya used magic, a huge black hole appeared in front of the teacher. It wasn''t a very big hole, but it began to suck everything around it into it. "Teacher, get out now." (Endl) I tried to warn but it was too late, the hole sucked the teacher''s arm, and her arm was broken in half. The teacher had no reaction, it seems she didn''t even feel this pain. The teacher started running even without one arm, but the black hole never stops disturbing her. Several debris flying toward the teacher, for the black hole was sucking them too. I didn''t want to let the teacher die now, so I have to find a way. ''If I attack Sonya will the magic be undone?'' I had never tested it in this world, but in my old world, when someone was in the middle of a magic and deconcentrated the magic would be deactivated. I tried to attack Sonya but it didn''t work, her it just dodged my attack but the magic continued there. "Teacher, use some protection spells and try to run at full speed." (Endl) The teacher started using some protection spells but she was not getting away yet, I go to help. "You will not leave here." (Sonya) When I was going to help my teacher, Sonya appeared right in front of me and blocked my way, this woman is very angry. I will have to use level 5 magic, I can''t help using it now if I don''t use my teacher will die here. "Solar Hell." (Endl) I used level 5 magic and asked the teacher to use protective spells and start running away. I also ran at full speed because I let the magic right next to me. If this magic hit me directly I would surely be dead. After the magic hit Sonya, the shockwave threw me out of school and I hit the floor hard. I felt a tremendous pain in my body as the impact was very strong. ''How is the teacher?'' The school was already completely destroyed, the structure could not stand the full power of magic and eventually collapsed. I didn''t know where the teacher was, but I hope she''s fine, I don''t want to be responsible for her death. ''I hope Sonya is dead now.'' After some time, I found the teacher, apparently she flew out of school with wind magic. I didn''t know there was magic to fly in this world, I want to try to learn later. ''Wait.'' The rubble began to move a little. When I look I see Sonya crawling without her lower half, she was crawling with only her arms. ''How is she still alive?'' I didn''t know how she was still alive, since she totally lost half of her body, how is that possible. "I don''t want to die, please." (Sonya) Sonya was crying, she was saying she didn''t want to die and was begging for her life. But I had no choice, if I don''t kill her now, I''m sure she will attack the city again. I went to one of the city guards and took his sword, after that I went back to where Sonya was, she was still crawling trying to escape. I stood in front of her and didn''t let her keep dragging on. Sonya looked up and saw me with sword in hand. She was teary-eyed, painful to see. "Please don''t me-" (Sonya) I didn''t even wait for Sonya to finish talking, I just stuck the sword in her head, the next instant she stopped moving fully. ''I''m sorry, I can''t leave you alive.'' I couldn''t let her live, if she stayed alive, she would definitely attack the city again and kill more innocent people. After I killed Sonya I met Lily and Mary again, both of them were very worried and hugged me while crying. ''How many times will this happen again?'' I didn''t know how many times this would repeat from now on, but I hope I don''t have to worry about them like that again. Mary, who was hugging me, got out of the hug and looked me in the eye. I don''t know what she wanted me to say. "Sorry." (Endl) It was the only thing I thought of saying at the time, but it was the correct answer. After I apologized Mary gave a big smile and hugged me again. Chapter 60 - Date with Mary. After all the attack on the school and Sonya''s die, the school was closed as it needed to be rebuilt. The school will be built quickly it seems, as the principal says that within 1 week classes will return. ''This is too fast, I think'' Since the school had 3 floors, I think it would take over 1 week to build another school the same size as the old one. The school will be built in the same place as the destroyed school. Since we didn''t have class, Lily and I are walking around town now, we''re looking for something to do because we were so bored inside the inn. I wanted to go to the Adventurer Guild, but Lily didn''t allow it and said I can only become adventurous when I graduate from school. ''What the hell.'' I really wanted to become an adventurer now, as I need to level up. I killed Sonya but still can''t level up. I don''t know how this is possible since Sonya was so powerful. ''I don''t understand anything anymore.'' I''m still at level 14 so I''m still very weak. To be able to fight these demons I need at least 600 strength. Of course, I will not come close to the director''s strength. There is also the demon that attacked the city and took me into captivity, it was about 600 strength too, so my goal is to get 600 strength as soon as possible. But that is a matter for another time. I want to wait for me to graduate from high school so I can raise my level nonstop, and earn money while doing quests in the adventurer guild. After we walked for a while, I decided to break the ice and talk about something I''ve been thinking about for some time. "Lily, do you think I should call Mary to make a date?" (Endl) I wanted to call Mary for a date. I don''t know if she will accept my request since I don''t know if she has feelings for me, but I want to at least try. "Oh really?" (Lily) Lily apparently was happy about that, I don''t know why, but I think she is very supportive of going out with Mary. Well I thank her for that, since I intend to declare myself to Mary until we graduate. "Yes it''s serious." (Endl) When Lily heard my answer, she flashed a big smile. "You have to call her for a date, I''m sure she will accept." (Lily) Lily spoke quickly, and spoke the truth. I had already realized that Mary might have feelings for me, but I was never sure. If Lily says that, does that mean Mary has feelings for me? ''I hope it''s true.'' I was still thinking about it, but I think I''d better call her for a date today, I''ll arrange with her to leave tomorrow. I don''t know where we are going, but I think first we go to the same cafe where we first talked for first time. "I''ll talk to her tonight, I''ll make arrangements with her so we can go out tomorrow." (Endl) "Finally!" (Lily) "Stop shouting in the middle of the street." (Endl) Lily ended up screaming what she was thinking in the middle of the street and ended up attracting the attention of many people nearby. Lily was totally happy about it, apparently she had been expecting it for a long time. ''Then she realized that I liked Mary.'' Well, whatever, since I''m happy with her enthusiasm. ___________________ When I was done walking around town with Lily, it was night, so I decided to go to Mary''s inn. I wanted to talk to her about the date as soon as possible. ''I hope she really accepts.'' Lily had said she''d accept it, but I''m still apprehensive about calling her anyway. When I arrived at the inn door, I walked in and saw that Mary was having dinner. ''It''s time for dinner.'' Mary who saw me waved to me and I sat in front of her. As I was hungry I bought a plate of food. "What are you doing here at this time, Endl?" (Mary) "I had something very important to talk to you about, but I''ll wait until we''re done with dinner." (Endl) After a while my food arrived, and I ate with Mary. When we were done eating, I called Mary out of the inn and started talking to her about the date. I decided to speak quickly. "Mary, do you want to go on a date with me tomorrow?" (Endl) "Eh?" (Mary) Chapter 61 - Date with Mary 2 When I talked about going on a date with her, Mary froze and her face was completely red. I guess she wasn''t expecting this, so I caught her totally off guard. "So, do you want to go on a date with me tomorrow?" (Endl) I asked again to see if this time she answered, since she was totally speechless. "Yes." (Mary) Mary just accepted the invitation with a beautiful smile on her face and tears in the corners of her eyes. I didn''t know she would have this reaction, I thought she would just accept normally, but it looks like she''s pretty happy with my request. "Can you meet me at the same cafe we ??first met? In the morning I''ll be waiting for you there." (Endl) "Alright, I''ll be there tomorrow morning." (Mary) After Mary calmed down, we continued talking a little more and making plans for tomorrow''s date. First we''ll have coffee, then we''ll take a walk around town and do some shopping, and in the evening we''ll find a restaurant for dinner together. Of course I will pay for all this. Since I have some money Dad gave, and Lily allowed me to use it on the date, so the money question is all right. After we finished making the plans I hugged Mary tightly. She also returned the hug. "See you tomorrow Mary, good night." (Endl) "I''ll be looking forward to tomorrow, good night Endl." (Mary) After we were done saying goodbye, I headed back to the inn and found Lily still awake in the bedroom. Usually she sleeps very early, but apparently she was very happy that I had taken this attitude. "So you are awake." (Endl) When Lily saw me, she grinned and came running toward me. "So Endl, how was it?" (Lily) Lily was totally out of her mind, I didn''t know this was so important to her. Well I think every big sister wants the best for her little brother, right? Since she was also very close to Mary, her happiness would be even greater. "Well, that''s fine, Mary agreed to go out with me tomorrow, and she''s apparently very happy." (Endl) "Kyyaaaa, Congratulations Endl." (Lily) After congratulating me she hugged me. I didn''t know the reason for the hug, and is calling a girl out is reason to congratulate? Well whatever, I''m pretty much looking forward to tomorrow too, so I should go to bed soon. _________________________________ The next day I woke up as fast as I could, got ready, and headed straight for the coffee without even talking to Lily who was still sleeping. When I arrived at the cafe Mary had not arrived yet. ''Good thing.'' Arriving late on a date, or having a girl wait is too bad, so I''m glad I arrived first. I don''t know if I arrived too early, but I don''t think so since there are many customers in the cafe. After waiting about 10 minutes Mary appeared. She was wearing a white dress with some blue details. ''An angel?'' Now she''s even more like Isabell, I''m sure they have some relationship, but this is not the time to think about things like that. "Did you wait?" (Mary) "No, I just arrived." (Endl) I answered politely, since I wouldn''t want Mary to blame herself for being late or making me wait a while. "You are beautiful Mary, but today you have surpassed yourself." (Endl) "T-Thank you." (Mary) Mary seemed quite embarrassed by my statement, but I couldn''t do anything since she''s really very beautiful. I was wearing a normal outfit, it was not a very high quality outfit, so I feel a little embarrassed as Mary got so dressed up for this date. But I don''t care much about that, since looking at Mary''s beauty saved my entire day, nothing will make me sad today. Mary noticed that I was still staring at her, and began to get more and more embarrassed by my gaze. When I realized she was getting bothered I apologized, well, she didn''t care that much and smiled. She seems very happy that I am so fascinated with her beauty. "So let''s go in?" (Endl) "All right." (Mary) I took Mary''s hand and we entered the cafe. ''Time to start the date.'' Chapter 62 - Date with Mary 3 After we entered the cafe, we looked for a table to sit on. The cafe was pretty full so we sat at a table at the back. After we sat down, we waited for the waitress to come to place our order. "You can order anything you want." (Endl) She could order whatever she wanted of course, since I had enough money for that, I didn''t care much. Mary started to look at the menu, well had many options. After a while, Mary apparently chose what she wanted, well I wanted to order something too. As soon as I got the menu, Mary stopped me and started talking to me about a cake for couples. "I already ordered the cake for couples, so you don''t have to order anything." (Mary) Mary said that with a huge smile on her face. Apparently this cake for couples, as the name says, is a cake for couples. It was apparently a heart-shaped strawberry cake, and the couples ate it together. After that we started talking a little about the date. I was wondering what Mary would like to buy after we left the cafe. "Well, I don''t really know." (Mary) Mary doesn''t seem to know what she wants, so I think I''ll choose. I want to choose a beautiful gift for her, because I want her to have a reminder of me all the time with her. "So leave it to me, I''ll buy you a gift." (Endl) I said confidently, Mary accepted my proposal. After a while our cake arrived. It was a beautiful heart-shaped cake, and it also had strawberries on top of the cake. The waitress also brought us drinks, of course. "It''s beautiful." (Mary) Mary was quite impressed with the beauty of the cake. After that we started to eat. This cake didn''t have to be put on the plate, we would eat together on the plate that it came with. The cake was delicious, Mary made a face of pleasure whenever she put the cake in her mouth. We continued eating and talking for a while. We talked about the school, the fight with the demons, and also about Mary''s family. She didn''t want to talk much about it, so she said few things. Apparently she hasn''t known her father since she was born, and her mother disappeared some time ago, so she basically doesn''t have a family anymore. But Mary didn''t look sad, she was happy all the time, did not losing her family affect her? Well I can''t say that''s exactly it, but I''m glad to see her happy. After we finished eating, I paid for the cake and left the cafe. I wanted to walk down Main Street, where there are lots of stores and lots of merchants selling things in street stalls. "Let''s go this way." (Endl) I was holding Mary''s hand as I guided her. I knew the stores a lot here, since sometimes I walked around the city just to observe everything. Passing in front of a store, I saw a necklace. It was an extremely beautiful necklace. It had a thin silver chain and had a green stone at its end. ''Is that emerald?'' No, it wasn''t, the price is too low to be a true emerald, but it is extremely beautiful. I looked between Mary and the necklace. Mary was a little confused by my reaction. ''It will be that.'' I saw that the necklace matched Mary a lot, so I decided to buy it since the price wasn''t so high. "Excuse." (Endl) I called the woman who ran the store. She was a beautiful woman, about 30 years old. "Can I help you?" (Saleswoman) "I wanted this necklace, please." (Endl) "Good choice boy, is he for your girlfriend?" (Saleswoman) "Well, actually she''s not my girlfriend yet." (Endl) ''Still.'' (Mary) I heard Mary say something from behind, when I looked she, was so red it looked like it was going to explode. When the saleswoman saw this, she started to laugh. I stood there with a confused face, because I had not heard very well what Mary had said and could not understand the situation well. "Well, the price is 1 silver coin." (Saleswoman) Well the price is low, in this world 10 copper coins form 1 coin and silver, and 10 silver coins form one gold. I had a few silver coins in my pocket, so I paid the saleswoman and took the necklace. "Thanks for the purchase, and good luck to the couple." (Saleswoman) "T-Thank you." (Endl) Is this saleswoman a devil? She made me totally embarrassed in front of Mary. Well it''s not that I care about that. "Mary, turn your back." (Mary) As soon as Mary turned around, I asked her to lift her hair and i put the necklace around her neck. When Mary saw the necklace on her, she was so glad I couldn''t explain. ''But I was right, it suits her a lot.'' "You look beautiful, this necklace suits you very much." (Endl) "Thanks, Endl." (Mary) Mary thanked me and gave me hug, hugs was already becoming routine so just return the hug with affection. Chapter 63 - Date with Mary - Final After Mary put the necklace on, we continued walking around town. I bought some clothes for Mary. Since I would like her to wear something I bought, I bought a lot of clothes. "Shall we stop for a while?" (Endl) After that, we decided to stop in a square to rest. We sat on a bench and started talking again. While Mary was talking to me, I moved my hand toward hers that was leaning on the seat. When I put my hand over hers, Mary was only surprised, after, she gave me a big smile. Apparently she didn''t care much about that. -GRRRR ''Eh?'' Mary''s belly has just snored, but we don''t eat much cake this morning? Well not that I care if she''s hungry. Mary was totally embarrassed, she bowed her head and was quiet. "I''ll buy something for us to eat, wait for me here." (Endl) Then I said, I went out and went to buy something to eat. In this square there were many food stalls. It had all kinds of food, fried food, baked goods and even sweets. After some walking I ended up seeing a tent that caught my attention. The tent was extremely beautiful, and also very well organized. It seems to be a top quality tent. Who was taking care of the tent was an old man, I think he was over 50 years old. The aroma that came from the tent was very tasty, was already making my mouth water. When I got close to the tent the smell got even better, when I looked I saw that he was selling some meat skewers. ''How can it smell so good?'' I had to try this meat, of course I had let Mary to experiment too. Since Mary is very fond of eating, I think I''ll buy her 2 skewers, since the skewer is not that big I think that''s enough. "Can I help you?" (Salesman) "Hm, I would like 3 meat skewers please." (Endl) After I placed the order the seller gave me 3 meat skewers. Each skewer cost the price of 2 copper coins so I delivered 6 copper coins to the seller. When I finished shopping I walked out to meet Mary again. Mary was still sitting with her head down. Was she really that embarrassed? It is not possible for a person to be so ashamed for such a thing. ''Whatever. After that I sat next to Mary. When I sat next to her, she raised her head and looked at me with her face still red. When she had a red face she looked even prettier. "Here for you. I found a stall and these meats look delicious." (Endl) "T-Thank you." (Mary) After she thanked me, she picked up the skewers and started eating. From her face you could tell she was liking the meat. _____________________ After she finished eating, we kept walking around town until nightfall, and now it''s dinner time. We kept looking for a place to dine, when we were almost giving up on finding a restaurant we found one near the inn I was staying. ''There was one so close'' After that, we entered the restaurant and sat down. The restaurant was not very crowded, there were only a few couples having dinner at this time. When it was 5 minutes after we arrived a woman in maid clothes came to take our order. I ordered vegetable soup and beef. I usually ate boar meat, but I wanted to try new types of meat from this world so I decided to order something different. Mary also order the same as me. We kept talking until our food arrived. When the food arrived, the stuff was wonderful, I think it was the most smelling food I''ve ever seen. We started eating, and again Mary had a happy face. ''She really loves to eat.'' When we had finished eating, the woman came over and gave the bill. It was not too high the price so I paid and we left the restaurant. "Today was the best day since I arrived in the capital." (Endl) "For me too." (Mary) We were both embarrassed by our own lines. After a while we arrived at the door of the inn where Mary was staying. "Are we going out again anytime?" (Endl) "Of course, whenever you call I''ll go." (Mary) After we said goodbye, we hugged, but something happened. I felt something soft on my lips and realized that Mary had her face glued to mine. After feeling this wonderful feeling for a while, I stopped feeling it and then saw Mary running into the inn. ''She kissed me?'' Did she really kiss me? I was very surprised, but I couldn''t forget the feel of her lips, it was a wonderful feeling. After I was paralyzed for a while I decided to go back to the inn. Chapter 64 - Talking to Lily about Mary. The next day I woke up and already remembered the kiss Mary gave me, so far I still feel her lips, and the feeling is great. Last night I couldn''t talk to Lily because as she sleeps early, she was already sound asleep when I arrived at the inn. I''m drinking coffee right now and Lily hasn''t come down yet. I don''t want to meet with Lily right now, because if I find her, she''ll fill me up with asking about date Mary. Well I couldn''t deny telling her what happened, and I think I would have to tell about the kiss. ''Why she did it.'' I already suspected that Mary liked me, but a kiss is very important. If she kissed me, does that mean we''re dating now? Well I don''t know, but it''s better if i want to date her, i should ask her for a date in person. ___________________ My request not to meet Lily didn''t happen of course, as we were in the same inn, we would meet to talk easily. When Lily saw me drinking coffee, she came smiling and sat in front of me. She called Deby and ordered her breakfast. I thought Lily wasn''t going to talk about it anytime soon, but I was wrong. "So Endl, how was your date with Mary?" I froze on the spot, I didn''t know what to answer since she gave me that kiss. I don''t know if I should tell anyone about the kiss yet, but I think it''s okay to talk to Lily, right? "Well, the date was amazing, but ..." (Endl) "But?" (Lily) Lily came close, pressing me to tell her what had just happened, I couldn''t talk now so I started telling her everything we did on our date. Whenever I talked about something really big Lily screamed "Kyaa" and got all excited. ''She''s getting everyone''s attention.'' "Well, but when I went to take Mary to the inn she was staying at, she did something other." (Endl) "What did she do? tell me." (Lily) "Whenever I take her to the inn we always say goodbye with a hug, but yesterday after the date she gave me a kiss, but then she ran inside and said nothing." (Endl) "Wait, did you say a kiss?" (Lily) Lily asked with bright eyes, clearly she''s very interested in that. I shouldn''t say anything not bad about it, as Mary and Lily are very friendly, everything I said to Lily, Mary can find out later through Lily. "Yes, she gave me a kiss." (Endl) "On the mouth?" (Lily) "Yes ..." (Endl) "Kyaaaaaaaa" (Lily) ''What the shit.'' Lily gave a very loud scream, where does she think she is? With her scream even the innkeeper caught our attention, Lily clearly can''t handle her emotions. "Congratulations Endl." (Lily) "But what do I do? Should I ask her to date?" (Endl) "Do it Endl, she will surely accept." (Lily) "Well, of course after that kiss she would accept." (Endl) "I''ll cheer for you Endl, you and her make a perfect couple." (Lily) I can''t say we were a perfect couple, but I think we made a beautiful couple. How Mary was one of the most beautiful girls in school and I was clearly one of the most beautiful boys. At my school most boys looked extremely common, so I have reason to say that. I don''t know how my colleagues will react if we start dating, so I think I''ll ask her to date me when we''re alone, hope no one sees us, I think it''s good to keep the relationship a secret for now . ''But I think girls like Edna will find out quickly.'' Even if they find out, I think it won''t be a problem, because from what I''ve seen, no boy has an interest in Mary or even approached her. Girls always have the keen sense for these kinds of things. Well, after Lily and I were done having coffee and talking, we went outside and walked around town. The school will still take 4-5 days to fully build, so we have plenty of free time. Chapter 65 - Dating Request. After one day I decided to ask Mary to date. I''ve got a way for us to be alone, I think I''ll bring her here to the inn. I have to ask Lily to leave the room in the afternoon because I will bring her here. I went down the stairs of the inn and Lily was sitting talking to Deby, since there were no clients now, Deby was doing nothing so was talking to Lily "Lily." (Endl) I called Lily, but as she was distracted she didn''t hear me. After I called again she finally heard me. I asked Deby to leave us alone because I had something serious to talk to her about. "Lily, can you go out this afternoon?" (Endl) "Why?" (Lily) Lily was a little confused by my question. Is she an idiot? Of course she should know, but if she doesn''t know i don''t blame her. "I want to be alone with Mary to ask her to date, and the best place I thought was inside the bedroom." (Endl) "So that''s it. Of course I leave you alone, in the afternoon I''ll go out and walk around town again." (Lily) "Thank you Lily." (Endl) "Good luck with the dating request." (Lily) Lily was still very happy about that, she certainly supported me, and I appreciate that. I haven''t seen Mary since our date, I don''t know if she''s avoiding me or hiding, but I never see her when I walk in the door of her inn. Could she be hiding in the room with such shame? She''s a stubborn girl so it''s quite possible. _______________________ When evening came I headed toward the inn Mary was staying at. Getting there I couldn''t find it. "Do you know where Mary is?" (Endl) "That girl? She just leaves the room to eat, she seems to be running away." (Owner of the Inn) I knew that was it, she''s such a shy girl that I would think that was possible. I have to find a way to get her to my inn. ''I don''t need this right?'' If the innkeeper lets me in her room, I can talk to her right here and make the request for a dating. I don''t know if the innkeeper will let me in, but since I''m always walking with Mary she must know that I wouldn''t do her any harm. "Could you let me in Mary''s room? I think she''s hiding from me because she''s kissed me and she''s so embarrassed she doesn''t want to leave the room. But I need to talk to her urgently." (Endl) I told the owner of the inn everything, if I didn''t tell the truth I don''t think she would let me into Mary''s room. After some thought the innkeeper accepted my request and gave me a copy of the key. I climbed the stairs and reached Mary''s bedroom door. - Toc Toc Toc I knocked on the door but no one answered. I knocked again and called Mary, when I called her I heard a noise inside the room. ''She''s really hiding'' I took the key and entered the room, when I entered the room, Mary was hiding under the blankets on the bed. Is she a child? hahaha. "Mary." (Endl) "Excuse me." (Mary) When I called her name the blanket started shaking and she apologized, did she apologize for the kiss or something? I really wasn''t angry, I''m really happy. "I was happy ... When you kissed me." (Endl) When I said that, Mary jumped off the blanket and stared at me, but what an easy girl. Did she really think I was mad that she kissed me like that? "Oh really?" (Mary) "Clear." (Endl) Apparently Mary had already cried a lot, when I asked her about it she said she thought it had ruined our relationship, so she was very upset. "Mary, I have a serious business to talk to you about." (Endl) Mary shivered a little at my words, but she agreed to talk so I sat on the bed next to her and we started talking. "Mary, since you kissed me, do you mean we''re dating?" (Endl) "Eh?" (Mary) Mary froze the moment she said that, so I kept talking, I had to say it all. "But since I wasn''t sure about that, I came here to request dating you in person." (Endl) When Mary heard this she started to cry, Mary''s feelings are very pure. I realized she was crying so I hugged her and she returned the hug. ''It''s time.'' I decided to say that now, since this is the best time. "So Mary, do you agree to date me?" (Endl) "Yes ... yes I do." (Mary) Mary kept hugging me and still crying. When I saw that she wouldn''t stop crying I pulled her hug away and kissed her, Mary was surprised but returned the kiss. When we parted our lips, I smiled at Mary and she returned me with the most beautiful smile in the world. Chapter 66 - Back to school. Today I woke up very happy, because I started dating Mary and also classes come back today. I wanted classes to come back because I want the tournament to come as soon as possible. I''m looking forward to the tournament but I don''t know why. ''Is it because I want to win? Or because I want to partner with Mary? '' It can be both reasons, since I started dating Mary the motives increased even more. I started dating Mary last night, but we haven''t seen each other yet, so I want to see her as soon as possible since I can''t contain happiness. Lily didn''t know we started dating either, because when I arrived yesterday Lily was already asleep. I spent a lot of time at Mary''s inn, so I can''t blame her for not waiting for me. As she doesn''t know yet, I decided to talk to her for breakfast. Actually I didn''t even need to talk to her, because as soon as she came down the stairs and saw me sitting at the table, she quickly came to sit down and already asked about that. "So how did it go with Mary?" (Lily) "Well, we''re boyfriend and girlfriend now." (Endl) "Kyaaa, congratulations Endl, I wish you all the happiness in the world." (Lily) "Thank you Lily." (Endl) Lily was very happy with the dating, and again I thank her in my mind for supporting me so much. As I was already having coffee, Lily also ordered something to eat. I finished eating faster than Lily and left the inn. I wanted to meet Mary so we can go to school together, since now we are boyfriends I want to spend as much time as possible with her, especially going to school. When I reached the door of the inn where Mary was staying she was going out the door. When Mary saw me she quickly turned red and came toward me. "Good morning" (Mary) After she said good morning, she kissed me again, of course i returning the kiss. After we talked for a while, we started walking toward school. We weren''t holding hands because we wanted to keep our relationship a secret for now. ______________________ When we arrived at school, Lily was at the school door waiting for us with a big smile on her face. It was usually Mary who was waiting for us, but this time it was different. "Congratulations on dating Endl, Mary." (Lily) "Lily" (Mary) "Oops .." (Lily) When Lily saw that she spoke aloud, she put her hands to her mouth, but it was no use, as most of our classmates were here and listened to everything Lily said. ''She certainly can''t contain her emotions, but whatever.'' After our classmates heard this, everyone came to ask us if the dating was true, of course we wouldn''t be denied now that Lily told everyone to listen. We entered school normally, but it was full of glances at us. ''It spread quickly'' How is this spread so quickly? "Congratulations on your dating." (Edna) "So it was you." (Endl) "What did I do? Fufufu" (Edna) Edna was pretending to know nothing, but it was clearly she who spread it quickly. When we entered the room, we received many glances from classmates. We were congratulated for the beginning of the relationship. The class was boring as usual, and also during the break what I anticipated, many people came to ask us about dating. ''These people are boring.'' When class was over, since everyone knew about our relationship, when we left the room I took Mary''s hand. She was surprised for a moment but she just smiled and we left the school holding hands. We received a lot of glances, but we totally ignored that since we were in a beautiful moment. I took Mary home and we said goodbye with a kiss. Before we said goodbye with a hug, but I think now the kiss will become our routine. I went back to the inn and waited for dinner with Lily. When dinner came, so did my dad, and I started talking to him about dating Mary. My dad didn''t care much, just congratulated and totally ignored that. Well, I don''t really care about his opinion really, so I didn''t care about that much either. After Dad left, Lily and I finished eating and then showered. After we showered, I chatted a little with Lily about my relationship with Mary, since she was very fond of knowing about it. After finishing talking, we lay down and went to sleep. Chapter 67 - Preparation for the school tournament. We are 1 week from the school tournament, basically for months, we are taking classes and training. Most of the people in the room were on level 2 and level 3. I was the highest level person, well that was kind of obvious of course. Mary and Lily had their spells at level 3, as I helped them a lot during training and they quickly leveled up. I don''t know why, but it took longer to level up than me. Well I think it might have something to do with Isabell since she has certainly helped me with some things. My relationship with Mary is going well. We are currently still boyfriend and girlfriend. But I Intend to propose to Mary for Marriage when we turn 15. However we are only 13 years old so I still have a few years until then. Currently Mary''s status is this. First Name: Mary Level: 4 Race: Human Age: 13 Strength: 43 Agility: 29 Intelligence: 34 Mana: 314/314 My Status didn''t change much, just my strength and agility that increased a little from the sword training I had with Mary and Lily. My current Status is Name: Endl Level: 14 Race: Human Age: 13 Strength: 210 Agility: 201 Intelligence: 126 Mana: 2800/2800 I still can''t get my mana up since I haven''t exhausted it once. Lily''s status today was this. First name: Lily Level: 6 Race: Human Age: 20 Strength: 35 Agility: 26 Intelligence: 31 Mana: 263/263 Lily''s mana went up a lot and her two elements reached level 3, so she was at a very high level. All the students in the class were between level 2 and 3, so I think Lily''s level was normal. We were currently training strategies for tournament battles, Mary and I were training alone of course, since Lily is going to be our enemy during the tournament so I can''t let her see our training. "We will surely win this tournament." (Mary) "Yes!" (Endl) Well I can not deny. Since my spells are well above all and my strength has exceeded 200, I can win even if all my colleagues fight me at the same time, but of course that would not happen. Mary and I continued training, but as it was getting dark I took her home. The kiss had already become routine, so I gave her a kiss. Mary wasn''t as embarrassed as before, as she got used to kissing me every day. __________________________ I went back to the inn and there I saw Lily. She was already sitting and eating dinner. ''Is it too late?'' When I looked through the inn door, I saw that it was already dark, I don''t know how long when I stayed with Mary, but I certainly stayed there a lot. I sat with Lily and ordered something to eat. "How are your preparations Lily?" (Endl) I was wondering how Lily was doing, since she''s so focused on her training. "Well, everything is great, so I think I''ll have a good placement in the tournament." (Lily) "Do your best, but if I find you in the middle of the battles I won''t take it easy on you, so better get ready hahaha." (Endl) Lily realized that I was serious, but also realized that I was joking so she had a nice laugh and kept eating. When we showered and went to the bedroom, I started reading the flyer again. Well this pamphlet told you which pairs were for the tournament. They didn''t say exactly who would face whom, it looks like the clashes will be decided in a draw at the time of the tournament. Well the pairs were. Serg and Youji. Marcus and Cliff. Renan and Clever. Fernando and Lopes. Gabiy and Roberta. Endl and Mary. Carol and Edna. Flora and Lily Aren''t these pairs exactly the same as they faced during the first practice workout? So they got so close to the point of forming pairs? ''Well, they may have teamed up before, so they fought each other during practice practice.'' I didn''t know exactly who I was going to fight next week, but I don''t care who I''m going to fight, I will surely bring victory for the love Mary has for me. After my determination soared, I got sleepy and then I slept. Chapter 68 - School Tournament 1 The day of the tournament came and I was looking forward to it, I was thinking about it all the time. Even now that I have just woken up I have a great anxiety. I think it''s because it''s the long awaited battle of Mary, I''d like to help her to the fullest. Lily was also apparently very apprehensive, she was biting her nails in anxiety. We were still in the room, as we could not sleep very well we were talking at night. When a few minutes passed, Deby called us for breakfast, since she knew the school tournament was today, so she put more food than usual on our plate. ''She''s extremely nice.'' Since it was almost 1 year since we arrived here, Lily, Daby and I were very close, so she knew everything that happened at school with us. After a while, we finished eating and left the inn quickly. _______________________ When I left the inn I saw many classmates, everyone was with their parents. Since today was the school tournament, most parents come to school to see their children. Well I didn''t know if Dad was coming to see us, but I''m sure Mom had come to watch. I think mom knows today is the tournament then, and as she is a totally lovely mom I think she will show up to support us. When we arrived at the school door, Mary was already there, as today was an extremely important day, Mary said she would wait for me at the school door and that I would not need to pick her up at her inn. When we arrived, Mary saw me and already ran and hugged me. As all the students at the school already knew about our relationship she didn''t care much about it. So when she hugged me I hugged her back. As usual Lily was on her side just watching. "Let''s go Endl." (Mary) Mary called me inside for us to prepare. Lily stood outside waiting for Flora to arrive as she was her match during the tournament, she had to wait until she arrived. _________________________ When I entered school, I realized that there were many pairs already formed, but Mary and I didn''t stop for anything, we went straight to our classroom. The teacher told us to meet in the room before the tournament starts. By the time we got to the classroom, everyone was there but Lily and Flora since Flora hadn''t arrived yet and Lily was waiting for her outside the school. As Lily had not yet arrived, we were waiting for her a few minutes, but after a while she arrived in the classroom with Flora. Apparently they had rushed here, as they were panting. After they arrived the teacher spoke again to all the pairs for the battles. The teacher also talked to us about how the tournament worked. The winner was declared when a pair gave up or when the pair was eliminated. As there was no system for no physical injuries all students could use their spells to the fullest. After the teacher finished explaining all these things, she left the room and asked us to wait in a tent outside the battlefield. Apparently each classroom had such a tent to prepare. The first battles were between students of the same class, then the battles were between the winners of each class. Since the battles were a bit long, the tournament will last a few days. After about 30 minutes, all the stands were already packed with relatives of the students and visitors who came to watch the battles. While I was looking at the stands I noticed two people, it was Mother and Marya. "Lily, look over there, it''s Mother and Marya." (Endl) As soon as I warned Lily, she spotted them both and waved, I waved of course, as soon as they both noticed us they waved back. ''At least they came, but the father is not here.'' But I don''t care much about that. Since he had to work and had no time to come to watch the battles, nothing could be done about it. Lily also showed no sadness for dad not here, but she was extremely happy after she saw Mother and Marya. ''They were very close'' Since they were so close when Lily lived in the village, I don''t think she could contain her happiness after seeing both of them here. After a while, the principal drew the first confrontation of our class. Chapter 69 - School Tournament 2 When the director announced the first confrontation, right away I left for the place. The first battle was pretty easy as one of the opponents still had level 2 magic. The first battle was Mary and me vs. Serg and Youji They were not very close to me and Mary. They have always fought together since the first practice practice. After the director announced the doubles, Mary went to the battlefield and I followed close behind. Serg and Youji took a while to appear. ''Were they scared?'' No, I don''t think they would be afraid to fight at such an event. After the two teams were already in the middle of the battlefield, the principal began to speak all the rules that the teacher had already explained to us. _________________________ After the director had finished explaining, he asked the two teams to go to each side of the battlefield and began counting from 10 to 1 to start the battles. This kind of system is very different from my old world, but whatever. "3 ... 2 ... 1, Fight" (Director) The director shouted fight on the microphone, when he shouted Serg already came at me and Youji went to attack Mary. All the participants used a sword too, I still didn''t know why they gave a sword in a magic school, but that''s fine. Serg attacked me with all his might, but his strength was mediocre so I just held his blow with one hand. "Ice spikes." (Endl) As I no longer cared about hiding my spells I used a Level 4 spell, when I used the spell, Serg noticed immediately, but it was too late, the thorns hit him straight and he fell into the middle of the totally unconscious battlefield. _______________________ I looked across the battlefield, Mary was fighting Youji with the sword. Mary''s fencing had also reached level 3, so she had a good level when it comes to fighting the sword. Youji was doing his best to contain Mary''s sword attacks, but he couldn''t, so he decided to make another move. "Fire ball." (Youji) He tried to take Mary by surprise with the magic of fire, but as Mary was smart she quickly noticed and dodged the magic. ''I don''t think her need help there'' I don''t need to use helping her now, I think she can easily win this battle. Well, she hasn''t used magic yet, I think she''s looking to win without magic. "Gale" (Mary) I thought she wouldn''t use magic, but she used Level 3 magic, the magic hit Youji directly and threw him in floor. Mary sprinted for Youji who was down and struck the sword hard in his the belly, of course Youji was unconscious immediately. After Youji was unconscious, the battle arena fell into tremendous silence, but soon afterwards there was a burst of applause from all visitors. ''Was this fight so amazing?'' I didn''t know what the battle had been like, since for me it was simple and passed quickly, whatever, the important thing is that we won. After the applause subsided a bit the director started speaking into the microphone, he needed to announce the winners, right? "The winners of the first battle is Mary and Endl." (Sebastian) As soon as the director announced this, the applause increased even more. I glanced toward the stands and saw that mom and Marya were waving at me, so I quickly waved back. ''By the way, I haven''t introduced Mary to both of them yet.'' I hadn''t introduced Mary to my mother yet, since my mother never comes to the capital I hardly see her, so I didn''t have a chance to talk to her about it. Well, I''ll leave it for later. When the director has finished announcing the winners, I leave the battlefield with Mary. As soon as we arrived at the tent, our classmates congratulated us in awe, of course Lily was one of those people. I don''t know because we were getting so much congratulations, was it because of the battle? I honestly can''t see anything much in our battle. ''Is it because it ended quickly?'' Maybe that was because the battle only lasted 3 minutes. Whatever, I just want to keep winning, so I don''t care what other people think about our battle. Soon after the director began to announce the other battles. Chapter 70 - School Tournament 3 The director began to announce the other battles. As Mary and I were already finished our battle, we sat on a bench that was inside the tent to rest. The battles were still going on, the people who were fighting were called randomly. The classrooms fought all mixed up but only the doubles in the same room fought each other, well I think in our room we will win, I don''t think there is a double in our room that could beat us. After a while, it was Lily''s turn to fight, she would fight the duo of Gabiy and Roberta. I was a little sad for Lily, since they were all very friendly and would have to fight each other. "Good luck Lily." (Endl) "Good luck." (Mary) We gave Lily good luck and continued to sit inside the tent to watch the battle. After Lily thanked us for giving her luck, she left the tent and headed for the battlefield. Of course Flora also followed Lily to the right of the battlefield. After a while Gabiy and Roberta also entered the battlefield, but they went to the left side. I could see a big smile on Gabiy''s face, did she believe she was going to win or was she happy to fight Lily and Flora? Well, I didn''t know, but I hope it''s the second option, because if she underestimates Lily, she might be wrong. Then the director began the count again. "3 ... 2 ... 1 ... Fight" (Director) Again the headmaster shouted fight, and soon after Roberta ran towards Lily with sword in hand. Lily had trained her fencing techniques well with me and Mary. I don''t know if Roberta fights the sword very well, but she better not underestimate Lily. When Roberta attacked Lily, Lily threw Roberta''s sword aside using her sword, then immediately tried to strike Roberta straight in the neck, but then Roberta slammed back a mortal and dodged the blow. ''Since when does she fight like this?'' I didn''t know since when she fought like this, but it was pretty strong. But I think even fighting this way, she won''t have enough strength to defeat Lily. "I''m sure Lily has already won this fight." (Mary) Mary beside me spoke loud and clear, even the other classmates looked toward her. "Yes." (Endl) I just confirmed it and kept quiet, I don''t want to get into controversy now, so I don''t want to say who is the winner. I knew Lily would win, but I wouldn''t say that out loud. ''Let''s keep watching.'' ______________________________ Lily couldn''t hit Roberta with the sword, so she went on guard quickly. Of course roberta was already ready to attack again "Ice Arrow" (Lily) Lily attacked with a Level 2 spell, but it was no use as Roberta used a Level 3 Fire spell and melted the arrow before hit her. It was a good strategy, but she blocked her own view. When Lily realized that Roberta had blocked her own vision, she took advantage and attacked Roberta quickly dodging the wall of fire and attacking from the side. Roberta couldn''t catch the attack, so the sword slammed into Roberta''s neck, knocking her unconscious to the ground. When I looked at Lily she was breathing with relief and was watching Flora fight. Apparently Lily didn''t want to intervene in Flora''s fight so she was looking from afar. After a while Flora won the fight with the sword only. I don''t know why she didn''t use magic, but whatever. The arena again burst into applause after the battle and Lily had a happy face as she waved to everyone. When Lily arrived at the tent, she was congratulated by everyone, including me and Mary. __________________________ The next battle in our class was Carol and Edna VS Marcus and Cliff. The fight was well fierce since the two pairs used level 3 spells and had learned well how to fight with a sword. But of course it wasn''t like that all the time, at the end of the battle the duo Marcus and Cliff started to get tired and Carol and Edna took advantage and filled them with attacks. The victory was from Carol and Edna After that, the director continued the other battles of the other classes and our class as well. Chapter 71 - School Tournament 4 The Headmaster announced the next battle¡ªMary and me VS Renan and Clever. However, since Clever didn''t show up, his duo was disqualified. I''m sorry for him, but nothing could be done. Renan was furious. From today, they might no longer be friends. Of course, that''s unless had a solid reason to back his absence. The next battle was my duo against Fernando and Lopes. That name rings a bill. Lopes was the guy I fought when I just joined school. If I remember it right, I confronted him because he was fighting Renan and I got in the middle. He wasn''t that strong. Perhaps his strength rose a little, but he''s still the same shit he was. Following the announcement, Mary and I went to the right of the battlefield and waited for them to enter. And they did. Lopes had a sinister smile. With a chuckle, he said ""I''ll humiliate you ten times over." Lopes was totally convinced that he could beat me. Inwardly, I sighed. Maybe I pitied him because he''s such a proud boy. But I won''t take it easy on him. No matter, he''s totally rotten from inside. This makes me wonder why Fernando even agreed to partner with such person. "Good luck." I sad, a mischievous smile on my face. Glaring at my taunting smile, Lopes turned red with rage. His fighting spirit soared. Mary laughed from the side and the director already began the count down. "3 ... 2 ... 1 ... Fight!" Hearing that line every single time was ugh...boring, but it seemed like the pattern wouldn''t change. Such a stubborn practice. In a flash, Lopes arrived in front of me with bloodshot eyes. ''I have to humiliate him just like last time.'' I decided. This guy didn''t deserve a shred of my respect. Immediately, he attacked. "Ice arrow." he yelled and I easily dodged the arrow, much to his frustration. "Ugh!" He growled and swung his sword at me, as if he intended to hack me to pieces. But it was only his wishful thinking. I dodged every attack of his sword and he looked like an idiot swinging a sword on the stage. Soon, I was getting annoyed. "Ice wall." a huge wall of ice rose in front of me and blocked his pathetic strikes. ''Time to end this.'' Since Lopes couldn''t see me seeing, I used the full force of my legs and leaped over the wall. I saw Lopes below, madly attacking the wall. ''Now.'' I brandished my sword and plunged down at him. But I didn''t pierce him and so he stopped my sword. At that instant, with a level 4 fire magic spell, I blew him away. Though I ended up suffering some damage from the explosion, it was nothing serious. If there was no protection during the tournament, he would be totally dead. He was lucky, he''s just unconscious. I turned to see that Mary''s battle ended with her victory. Apparently, she won with her wind magic and sword strokes as always. Given how ridiculously weak Fernando was, there was no way I could''ve watched the battle. It must have ended in an instant. "The winner is Endl and Mary duo! Congratulations." When the director announced our victory again, the stadium exploded with applause. It was much louder, I wonder if it was because of my attack? I smiled and we went back to the tent again. Everyone was looking at me in admiration. "That was amazing Endl, you took Lopes totally by surprise" Edna said with sparkling eyes. "Yes, that certainly was amazing." Carol nodded with a smile. Despite their praises, to me this battle was totally normal and predictable. "You were amazing Endl." Lily congratulated me with a bashful smile. I was glad to see her. But she should focus. Her battle was the next! Chapter 72 - School Tournament 5 After the director announced his battle Lily entered the arena shortly thereafter. Lily and Flora''s battle was against Edna and Carol. "Good luck Lily" I said it with all my heart, I''d like to face Lily in the final. Lily was very friendly with both of them, so I feel bad that she has to fight them both, but there''s no way they can''t fight. Since it was already the semi-final, whoever won this battle would fight Mary and me in the final. ''Battles passed quickly.'' Today there will only be fights between classmates, and tomorrow the real tournament will begin between all classes. After a while Edna and Carol also entered the battlefield, they were apparently calm, they weren''t under much pressure, even though they had to fight their friends. "I won''t take it easy on you," said Edna, apparently quite confident of her victory. After some time, the two pairs were positioned at their particular locations in the battle arena. I hope this is a good fight, as the other battles went by at incredible speed. "3 ... 2 ... 1 ... Fight" After a while the director had finished the countdown and the two pairs started attacking each other. The first pair to attack was Lily''s pair. Lily attacked Edna and Flora attacked Carol, I didn''t know why, but I don''t think there is any apparent reason for them to choose these battle positions. The next instant Lily threw her body over Edna with everything, I wasn''t sure what she was trying to do, but I just have to believe in her victory. "You are full of openings." said Edna apparently annoyed with Lily, I think she was angry at the carefree way Lily was fighting. ''I taught Lily how to fight very well, why is she fighting this way?'' I didn''t know for sure, but it worked. Lily threw her body at Edna, but when Edna went to attack Lily''s opening, she stopped the sword strike with her own sword, and then prepared a spell to hit Edna very closely. "Fireball" Lily shouted the magic with all her might hoping the attack would work. The next instant a fireball went toward Edna, but it wasn''t as Lily thought. Edna can predict Lily''s plan. "Stone Wall" Edna shouted a level 3 spell, then a large stone wall appeared between the two before Lily''s magic could hit her. ''It was a good plan.'' that''s what I thought. Then Edna took advantage of the distraction of the wall and attacked Lily with the sword. They exchanged hard blows, but Lily was losing strength. "You cannot win against me with your present strength." Edna said with a wry smile on her face. Lily who heard this got a little irritated and began to attack anyway. She began to throw unnecessary spells and hit several empty blows with the sword. "It''s your end," Edna said as she swung her sword toward Lily''s waist. A moment later Edna''s sword struck Lily squarely in the middle of her waist. Lily fell off the floor, she wasn''t unconscious but she was in a lot of pain and her couldn''t get up, so the director asked them to get her out of the arena. ''Now all that remains is to believe in Flora.'' I don''t know if Flora can win, but I find it very difficult for something like this to happen. Flora''s battle was one-sided to Carol''s side. "Lily''s already gone, you better quit," Carol said with a seemingly happy face. Of course she would be happy, as her pair is one step closer to the final. I thought Flora wouldn''t listen to Carol''s suggestion, but I was wrong. "I quit" Flora gave up shortly after Carol''s suggestion. "The winners are Edna and Carol," said the director with self-enthusiasm for the whole arena to hear. Right after that the arena exploded into even bigger applause, I think it''s because it''s the last match before the final. ########## After the fight was over, I went to talk to Lily about the battle, since she seemed pretty discouraged about it. "Lily, you did your best, don''t worry about it." I said that to Lily with a smile on her face to make her feel better. "Right." Lily responded with a warm smile on her face, as she had tears in the corners of her eyes. She was very upset about losing the battle this way, but nothing could be done. But soon it''s time for the final, so Mary and I need to get ready. Chapter 73 - School Tournament 6 After we separated from Lily, we went to watch the other battles until it was time for us to battle. There were 6 classes in all, 3 first year classes, 3 second year classes, and 2 third year classes. I don''t know why there are only two third year classrooms. And there is always only one pair from each class, so there are 4 matches from two doubles, then the winners go to the semi-final, then there are the finals. After waiting a while the director called our final battle. It would be Mary and me against Edna and Carol. I didn''t want to humiliate them, so I wanted to win the battle quickly. "I fight Edna, you fight Carol" I said that to Mary with conviction, since Lily had lost I would have to avenge her. After a while the two pairs were positioned in the middle of the arena, so again the countdown began. "3 ... 2 ... 1 ... fight." Again the director said with great enthusiasm. When he authorized the fight I was already running straight for Edna, apparently both of them wanted to attack Mary at the same time, but I won''t let that happen. "I won''t let you touch Mary." I was approaching Edna, she was startled for a moment but returned a smile. "Then try to catch me." Edna started running and trying to fool me across the battlefield. ''Does she really think she can beat me at speed?'' I started running after her quickly, I could reach her easily so Edna went on guard to fight. I held my sword with my left hand and decided to end this battle quickly. "Explosion." I unleashed my level 4 magic by making a mocking face at Edna, of course the mocking face was a joke. I unleashed the magic on Edna, she couldn''t even think straight, the magic hit right in her head. When the magic hit Edna, a large curtain of dust rose. By the time the dust curtain had ceased, Edna was lying on the floor no longer moving. ''Sorry Edna, but I want to finish this quickly.'' ###### Mary''s fight was pretty simple. Carol attacked her with the sword and used spells at the same time, but Mary knew how to escape each attack. Since I fought Mary many times and I had a lot of agility, she got quite used to quick attacks. Mary who had already run so much, decided to make an attack. She played a level 3 wind magic, then a huge curtain of dust went up and blocked Carol''s vision. Since Mary already knew exactly where Carol was, she only attacked with several continuous sword attacks. Carol was trying to block the attacks with her sword, but she could do nothing and fell unconscious quickly. "The winners are Mary and Endl." The director announced our victory with more enthusiasm than last time. The arena exploded in applause. I looked into the stands and saw my mom and Marya, so I waved at them, and they waved back with a big smile on their face. ''Now only the final step is left.'' ####### When I arrived at the tent I received congratulations. Since it is Mary and I who are going to represent our class in battle, our class was rooting so hard for our victory. "Congratulations Endl" Lily congratulated me still in a sad voice. She wanted to fight in the final with me, although she had no chance of winning against our duo she wanted to fight, so I understand her sadness. Edna and Carol were still out, so I couldn''t talk to them. Mary and I were still celebrating, and the director announced the upcoming battles. ####### The next day, all the battles between the students in the same class ended, so the principal announced all the pairs that will represent each class. The representatives are. 1st year A - Mary and Me 1st year B - Urib and Poul 1st year C - Larir and Yasmin 2nd year A - Yudia and Loken 2nd year B - Soph and Karla 2nd year C - Allen and Jessy 3rd year A - Michael and Soares 3rd year B - Mileny and Alyne I didn''t know most of the students here, so I ignored them all, my only goal is to help Mary win this tournament. I still don''t know if Mary''s mom will come back just because she won the tournament, but if Mary''s mom is really Isabell it''s very likely she won''t come back. ''When the time comes, I have to comfort her.'' Well, after the director announced all the doubles, the selections for fights began. Chapter 74 - School Tournament 7 The director began to draw all the matches. The first confrontation It was the duo Yudia and Loken from the 2nd year class A. They would face duo Allen and Jessy from class 2 ¡ã C. After the director called them into the arena they entered quickly. Yudia and Loken were on the right side of the arena while Allen and Jessy were on the opposite side. "Who do you think will win?" Mary asked beside me while we were watching. I wasn''t sure who the winning duo would be, but I think duo Allen and Jessy had a better chance because they both had level 3 spells. And in the other pair, Yudia still had level 2 magic, I don''t know how she had such low level magic since she was a sophomore. "I think duo Allen and Jessy are more likely to win," I said with some conviction to Mary looking into her eyes. After a while the director announced the beginning of the fight. The battle was pretty simple, just a battle using magic. Allen and Jessy''s duo were superior in their use of magic, so they moved into the semi-final. ####### The next battle was for Mileny and Alyne from 3nd year B VS Larir and Yasmin from 1st grade C. ''This is very unfair'' That''s what I thought as I looked at the two pairs entering the battlefield. Since Mileny and Alyne were juniors, they both had level 3 spells. And again in the other pair, one of the members didn''t have level 3 magic, but level 2 magic. Because Mileny and Alyne apparently had a lot of battle experience, they easily won the first year''s duo. After the battle began, Mileny attacked Larir with incredible speed, and ended it in an instant just by using the sword. Already Alyne easily defeated Yasmin with some Fire Magic attack and also some sword attacks. All these battles follow the same pattern of victory, it even looks like a copy of previous battles. After the battle, I talked to Mary about the duo Mileny and Alyne, as they seem to have a good chance of reaching the final. ######### The next battle was Soph and Karla from class 2nd year B VS Uribi and Poul from class 1 year B. Again the battle followed the boring new pattern again, so I didn''t care much about the battle and stopped watching. ''I will wait to see the winner'' As I didn''t want to watch, I started to think of some things, and just remembered something. ''I forgot to introduce Mary to my mother.'' I made a bitter face the moment I remembered that. I said I would introduce her a long time ago, but I didn''t get the right opportunity. Whenever I finish the tournament the parents leave first, so I have no chance to meet mother with Mary. Sure mom knows I have a girlfriend, but she didn''t talk to Mary personally so I need to make this meeting happen. "Mary, what do you think about talking to my mom tonight?" I told Mary that I was sitting next to me focused on the fight. "What?" Mary answered in surprise as she looked at me with her mouth slightly open. Didn''t she want to meet my mom, or was she nervous to do that? Well, I won''t blame her, but I can''t let Mom go without meeting Mary. "Tonight I''ll take you to the inn, I''ll introduce you personally to my mom." I said that while smiling kindly at Mary. "All right." Mary accepted the proposal easily and took my hand. By the time we looked at the battlefield, the battle was over and the winners were Urib and Poul from 1nd year B. It was the first room of the first year to pass to the next phase. That was the last battle of the day, so I talked to Mary again about introducing her to my mom. Normally we don''t go home directly, there are always some subjects that we all discuss with the teacher. And there were also a lot of people approaching us, apparently they were quite amazed at how I fought, and how extremely strong our duo were. Of course, I appreciate all the people who came to talk to me. Tonight I will pick up Mary and take her to my inn to talk to my Mother. Chapter 75 - Mary Meeting Her Mother-in-Law After we left school I went straight to the inn. Of course I was with Lily and we were walking side by side. "Lily, I''ll introduce Mary to mom today." I said to Lily as I walked beside her. Lily looked at me for a moment, apparently she was a little surprised, but it looks like she knew I would do it sometime. ''It was the only time that mother came to the capital.'' Well that was certainly it. Mom hadn''t come to the capital since I moved here, apparently she had a lot of work taking care of the village. "Finally you will do that." Lily said as she patted my back, she seemed to be supporting me. After some more walking we arrived at the door of the inn. When we entered the inn, we meet our father, apparently she was leaving the inn after talking to my mother. She was sitting at one of the tables with Marya. "Mother." I called my mom as I walked towards her desk along with Lily. When Mom saw me, she waved her hand and gestured for us to sit with them. "Mom, I can''t stay here now, I''ll get my girlfriend so you can meet her," I said as I smiled pleasantly toward my mom. She thought for a moment and told me to pick her up, so I quickly left the inn and started walking around town again. ''The demons'' Seeing the city landscape I remembered the demons. I didn''t know where they were, if they were still hiding inside this city, or if they fled after Sonya''s death. ####### After walking for a few minutes I arrived at the door of the inn where Mary was staying. When I entered the inn the owner of the inn already recognized me and gave me a copy of the key. Apparently Mary had told him to hand me the key whenever I came here to see her I went upstairs to the inn and opened the door to Mary''s room, when I opened the door Mary was in front of a mirror combing her beautiful silver hair. "Good night." I said as I approached Mary. "Good night Endl." Mary stopped combing her hair and turned to greet me with a big smile. I started talking a little with Mary, I told her that mom was already waiting for us at the inn and we could go now. Mary just agreed. Since she was wearing a simple outfit, she asked me to leave the room to put on a better outfit. After a while Mary left the room wearing a beautiful dress with black ruffles. "You look beautiful." I said as I approached to kiss her. Mary accepted the kiss without any resistance. After I finished giving her the necessary affection we set off toward the inn to meet my mother. ####### After walking for a while we arrived at the inn. As soon as we entered, all attention was turned to Mary, as she wore a wonderful dress. I took Mary''s hand and started walking toward my mother''s desk. Mary squeezed my seemingly nervous hand, but I just shook her hand back and smiled at her, to see if she calmed down. "Good night, I''m Endl''s mother." Mom said as she got up from the table and reached for Mary hand with a sincere smile on her face. "Good evening, nice to meet you." Mary held my mother''s hand and returned the smile. After they introduced themselves, we sat at the table. At the table was Mother, Mary, Lily, Marya and Me. Marya was quite quiet, it seems she didn''t want to get in on my Mother''s date with Mary. After that, my mother and Mary continued talking for a long time, they seemed to be getting along very well. They kept talking about me all the time, I was already starting to feel annoyed. ''Well, it''s not just me.'' I thought about it and looked around, there I saw Lily and Marya seemingly bored since the conversation was just between my mother and Mary. After a while, we all finished eating the food Deby had brought before, so it was time to say goodbye. "It was great meeting you, I hope to see you again soon." My mother said as she hugged Mary. "I hope to see you too soon." Mary said as she returned my mother''s hug. I didn''t know how close they got to the point of hugging each other, but I''m glad. After that I took Mary to her inn while talking to her about meeting my mother. Apparently she found my mother very nice and really enjoyed talking to her. I left Mary at her inn and quickly returned to my inn, arriving there I saw my mother still sitting at the table. "You found a beautiful wife." My mom said as she drank a glass of wine and smiled at me. "She''s not my wife yet." I said while denying my mother''s statement with all my might. "So you intend to propose to her." My mother was mocking me, but she was correct, I would like to propose to Mary. "Of course, I will propose to her." I said confirming my mother''s statement, as I had no reason to hide it. My mother, Marya and Lily were quite surprised that I admitted so strongly, but I don''t care about that much. After a while, I went to the bathroom and showered, the next instant I climbed into the bedroom and lay on the bed. My mother, Marya and Lily were still talking downstairs, but as it was not a subject that pleased me I just decided to sleep. Chapter 76 - The return of the tournament. The next day was the day of our battle, so I went straight to school, as we arranged to meet at the school door. Lily was not here. As she had been eliminated, she had gone to watch the grandstand battle with Mother and Mary, and of course my father was not here again. After a while I arrived at the school door, when I arrived I saw Mary in the school uniform while standing in front of the school. "Good Morning." I said as I approached Mary. "Good Morning." Mary answered as she held her hand out for me to hold her. I held Mary''s hand and we went to school. This time we didn''t stay in class, just went to the tent that was on the battlefield. Our battle today was against Michael and Soares in class 3nd year A. I looked at their status, and their strength was between 40 and 60, their agility was also on this average. Michael had level 3 water magic and Soares had level 3 earth magic. ''As expected of 3nd year graders.'' Even though they are at level 3, they are still far from my ability since I had received a very convenient system. "Mary and Endl, please enter the arena." The director called us while looking at a sheet of paper. Apparently it was the sheet they used to write all the battles. After a while, Mary and I were already inside the battle arena. We were waiting for Michael and Soares to arrive. "Endl, I don''t think I can win against them." Mary said as she waited for them both to arrive. Apparently Mary was afraid she couldn''t beat them both. Well, I don''t know what their battle capability is, but if you compare their Status, Mary''s is the weakest of them. "Don''t worry, we won''t lose." I said that while stroking Mary''s head. After seeing this, Mary seems to have calmed down a bit. Shortly thereafter, Michael and Soares entered the arena. They both had quite ordinary looks, and they didn''t seem to have a strong body either, just like me. ####### "3 ... 2 ... 1 ... Fight" After a while the director had already announced the fight, so I braced myself and ran towards Michael. I caught my sword with my right hand and attacked with all my might. When the pressure of my blow hit him, Michael pulled back a little. "Ice arrow." Michael let out a spell as he backed away a little. But I didn''t let the magic of getting it right of course. As my perception had increased so much, I just countered the magic with my sword. "What?" Michael seems to have been a little surprised that I stopped his magic with the sword. "Wind blade." When Michael was going to attack me with the sword I threw a wind blade at his hand. Along with the impact of the blade Michael screamed and dropped his sword. I took advantage of the opening and thrust the sword toward his neck. When my sword crashed into his neck Michael fell in the ground, he was not unconscious, but he had given up the battle soon after that. ####### After the battle was over, I began to watch Mary. Apparently she was having a hard time, but she was managing to turn her way. "Gale." Mary tried the same plan again, but it didn''t work out. The dust curtain rose, but Soares didn''t fall into his trap and kept attacking her. Mary was stopping all attacks with the sword, but she has retreated a little. ''I have to help her?'' I was thinking of helping her out. but I didn''t know if she wanted this. After thinking a moment I decided to help her, but as I headed toward her, Mary looked at me with a disapproving face. Seems like she didn''t want me to help her, she wanted to win this battle on her own. Mary, who was a little distracted, received an attack on Soares''s sword arm. Mary seems to have felt a little pain, but that was not enough to take her fighting spirit off. "Gale." Mary threw another gale, she started running around Soares to try to look for an opening, but Soares could predict where Mary was. "Wind blade." Mary, who apparently had found an opening, used another wind magic to attack him. She used the same magic I used to beat Michael. Soon after, the magic hit the left side of Soares''s body, so Mary took advantage of Soares''s destabilization and began to strike the sword several times in a row at Soares. Soares who was still in pain, couldn''t hold back Mary''s blows for long, so I think it''s Mary''s victory. "Stone Arrow" Soares tried to attack Mary with earth magic, but Mary managed to predict Soares''s attack and easily deflected. In the next instant, Mary attacked Soares with another windblade, but this time the blade hit Soares''s neck. Soares fell unconscious soon after. Chapter 77 - Tournament almost over. After we won the director announced our victory and again the arena exploded into applause. Mary and I looked into the stands looking for my mother, Lily and Mary. Once we found them, we waved at her, and they who noticed waved back. We left the battlefield and went to the tent again, there the teacher was waiting for us. "Good job, you are one step closer to the final." Said the teacher apparently quite proud of our efforts during the battles. Now that all the battles were over, it was time to start another phase. In this new phase would only have 2 battles. So we have a good chance of catching Mileny and Alyne at this stage. We await the draw for the confrontation. Even the teacher was anxious about it, apparently she wanted us to win. After a few minutes the director finished raffling the clashes. "The battles are: Urib and Poul VS Mileny and Alyne, and the other battle is Endl and Mary VS Allen and Jessy." With Director speech, Mary breathed a sigh of relief. Was Mary so scared to fight them both? I never thought I''d see Mary like this. ######## After about 30 minutes the first battle began. The first battle was Urib and Poul VS Mileny and Alyne. Mileny and Alyne went to the right side of the battlefield, and the other pair went to the opposite side. "3 ... 2 ... 1 ... fight." Again the director shouted FIGHT with all his might, the director was very excited about this tournament. By the time the director starts the fight, Alyne has already run straight for Urib. "Fire arrow." Alyne unleashed a fire spell on Urib trying to hit his chest, but Urib threw his body to the left side, totally deflecting. Urib managed to get in front of Alyne and attacked her with several sword attacks, but Alyne was stopping her attacks easily. ''These girls have a lot of combat experience.'' I was watching this and was very surprised by their experience. Urib, who was unable to make any attack on Alyne, was a little irritated and tried another plan. "Ice arrow." Urib tried to hit a water spell on Alyne''s leg. Alyne easily dodged the magic, but the magic was just a distraction, so Urib took advantage of its opening and tried to hit the sword in Alyne belly. But Alyne, who saw this, jumped back as she dodged Urib''s attack. "Fire ball." Alyne to divert some attention from Urib used a low-level fire magic. That was interesting, she used magic to distract him to have some time to stabilize again. Urib, who saw that it was only a distraction, ran quickly to Alyne and tried to attack her in every way, but Alyne always blocked her attacks with her own sword. "Fire wall." Alyne who was glued to Urib while fighting used a level 3 spell. Urib backed away from the fire, but Alyne didn''t let him back down much, she went straight into him and began to strike attacks one after another. Urib, who was already a little tired, was doing his best to contain Alyne''s attacks, but to no avail. Soon after, he fell to the ground helplessly. ####### Mileny''s fight was still going on, but it didn''t go on long. Mileny was totally superior in this battle, she knew how to use her spells very well and at the right time. And besides, she had beautiful sword fighting techniques. Poul was doing his best to contain Mileny''s attacks, but he couldn''t make it. Not even using spells could he hit Mileny in one attack, this fight was extremely one-sided. "Mileny is very skilled with the sword." Mary next to me said as she admired Mileny''s fight. I just nodded and kept watching the battle. "Wind blade." Mileny used a little wind magic, she seemed to want to get it over with faster. Poul who was already a little tired like Urib could not dodge the magic, so he suffered serious damage. Poul couldn''t even stand upright after so much damage. Mileny, who had no mercy, just picked up her sword and slammed it toward Poul''s neck, then Poul was already unconscious on the floor. "They are strong." Mary seemed quite surprised by their battle. "Yes, they are strong." I said confirming because their are really strong. Chapter 78 - Are We in the Finals? After the battle of Mileny and Alyne is over, they leave the battlefield elegantly. They certainly have a lot of experience in actual battles. ''Where did they fought?'' I don''t know exactly where they fought, but they had a lot of experience. Are they adventurous? It could be that, since they are already in the 3rd year they could have registered as an adventurer. I think it''s possible, but not sure. While we were waiting for our turn to fight, I went out looking for something to eat. I was lucky, as there were so many food stalls around, as the school tournament is a big event in the capital. I bought some meat skewers. ''It reminds me of our first date.'' During our first meeting we also ate some meat skewers. I went back to Mary''s side and handed the meat skewer to her. Mary savored the meat skewer with a smile on her face, she seemed to be enjoying it a lot. ######## After a while the director announced the next battle. Is Mary and me VS Allen and Jessy from class 2 year C When the director announced, Mary and I put the rest of the meat skewers aside and headed to the right side of the arena. After about 2 minutes Allen and Jessy appeared in the arena on the opposite side. Allen had level 3 earth magic, and Jessy had level 3 fire magic. Their strength and agility were less than Mary''s, so they won''t be able to win even in their beautiful dreams. "3 ... 2 ... 1 ... fight." When the director announced the start of the fight I already ran straight to Allen. I didn''t want to fight Jessy, so Mary was facing her head on. When I got in front of Allen he tried to hit me with a water magic, but I quickly swerved and kept running towards him. Did Allen look like he was scared, was he so afraid of fighting me? ''Has he seen my other battles?'' Well, if he saw my other battles, he certainly could be scared. I started striking Allen with several sword attacks. I was not getting it right so I tried to do something better. "Tornado" When I summoned Level 4 wind magic, a huge tornado several feet high appeared in the middle of the battlefield. The tornado headed toward Allen. When Allen saw this he tried to run with all his might, but the winds the tornado produced were very strong. Allen was caught in the tornado, he flew 5 meters high, several cuts appeared on his clothing. The wind was so strong it was tearing at her clothes with her speed. Then the tornado winds threw Allen into the battle arena wall. Allen couldn''t take it anymore and just passed out. The arena was all silent, they seemed to be scared of it because the attack was so brutal that Allen could do nothing. But I was wrong, after a while the arena exploded into applause. I thought my magic was the only reason, but I was totally wrong. When I looked back I saw Mary running towards me. When I saw her, she was already hugging me, apparently she won her battle at the same time as me. "The winners are Mary and Endl." The arena exploded again in applause at the director''s speech. When Mary stopped hugging me, I kissed her in the middle of the arena, and again the arena vibrated with applause. We left the battlefield to the sound of applause, and when we arrived in the tent the teacher was congratulating us a lot, she was completely happy with our victory. "You have to win the final, it''s been 3 years since no first year win a school tournament, you will certainly make history." The teacher was so excited that I thought she would pass out. After the fight was over, we sat in the tent with the teacher and continued to eat the rest of the food we left behind. In 1 hour will start the final, I can easily win against both alone, but Mary will not allow, so I am very worried about Mary. ''I can only trust her,'' I thought as I took my hand to hold hers. When I held her hand she looked at me doubtfully, but I just ignored that. Chapter 79 - End of the tournament. After an hour passed, the director announced the next fight. In this final we would face Mileny and Alyne They had plenty of battle experience. Well I had too and I have a lot more destructive powers than them, but I''m worried about Mary. "Mary, if you can''t handle one of them on your own, run to my side, I''ll help you." I said as I held and shook Mary''s hand. "Fine, I''ll do it." Mary said she would, but I have a feeling she was lying. I had a feeling she was lying because Mary always liked to do things herself, she wouldn''t like being helped that way. Well it''s time to go to the battlefield, I hope it''s a good fight. ####### When we entered the battlefield, Mary was very focused as she waited for Mileny and Alyne to enter the battlefield. After a few minutes they appeared. "Endl, I''ll fight Alyne, you fight Mileny." Mary said as she analyzed her opponents. Mary had seen Mileny fight with the sword, and since she is so powerful using the sword it seems that Mary doesn''t want to risk fighting her. After waiting a while longer, the long-awaited end of the tournament came. I had to do everything I could to win this, because I promised Mary that we would win the tournament. Even if Mary loses, I''ll win it myself, I was already determined to win it anyway. "3 ... 2 ... 1 ... Fight" This time the headmaster shouted louder than ever. With the director''s permission the whole arena exploded into applause and the opponents began to advance on Mary and me. Mileny tried to go to Mary''s side. But I switched sides with Mary and I headed toward Mileny. When Mileny realized that we were switching sides, she also changed sides and began to go after Mary. "Coward, do you want to attack her at the same time?" I asked as I blocked Mileny''s passage. "It will be?" Mileny just scowled and started trying to get to Mary again. This girl is really testing my patience. I started running with all my might, my speed was incredible, so I easily caught up with Mileny and started striking several high-speed blows at her. Mileny was stopping all attacks of my sword easily. How is this possible? My agility and strength are twice more powerful. "Gale" Mileny threw a spell at me, but I managed to dodge easily and continued to attack with the sword. "Explosion." I used a level 4 fire spell to end it at once. The blast hit near Mileny, she had only minor injuries as she managed to narrowly get rid of the magic. ''Damn it, I''ll get this over with, I have to help Mary.'' When I looked at Mary, she was totally defensive, she couldn''t fight Alyne. "Solar Hell." I unleashed my most powerful magic, I wasn''t caring about anything anymore, I just wanted to win it. As soon as I used the magic, a huge sun appeared over Mileny, the sun was transmitting a heat so strong that even the people in the stands were feeling. "Yours .." Mileny who saw this was desperate, she started running immediately, but it didn''t help much. I ran as fast as I could to escape the attack area, but Mileny was different. As my speed was so much faster I managed to escape the area of ??magic, but Mileny''s agility was not so high. When the sun hit the ground, it emitted a heat and a huge explosion. Mileny managed to escape the direct impact, but only the area of ??magic was enough to knock her out. The sun burst so hard that it affected even Mary and Alyne''s fight. When Alyne realized that her partner was defeated with just one attack, she went into a rage and began attacking Mary with all her might. I ran toward them. Mary was almost losing, so I had to interfere. As soon as I reached their side, I stopped Alyne''s sword that was attacking Mary with my sword. "Sorry Mary." I apologized to Mary I was trying hard to hold back Alyne''s attacks. I started attacking Alyne with all my might. "Explosion." I unleashed a level 4 spell on Alyne, but the spell didn''t hit directly and just like Mileny she only had minor injuries. "Wind blade." Alyne tried to hit me, but I easily dodged that magic. I kept attacking Alyne with sword attacks, I attack so much that Alyne was starting to get tired. ''Let''s get this over with'' Since she won''t be able to win anyway, I''ll get it over with now. I started attacking Alyne causing her to retreat to the corner of the arena, the instant I saw I had no escape. "Ice spikes." Several spikes of ice rose from the ground and struck Alyne. She could only smile bitterly as she lost consciousness. Chapter 80 - Celebrating. As we had won the tournament we left school to the sound of applause and quite admiring glances. We are the first 1nd year duo to win the tournament in years, so the admiring glances have a good reason. "Let''s find my mom out of school." I said as I held Mary''s hand and agent went out of school. I was thinking of celebrating our victory with a dinner. I remembered that restaurant I went to on my first date with Mary, it was an extremely good restaurant, so I think it would be a good choice. After a few minutes walking around and receiving words from some people we were able to leave school. When we got outside, Mom, Lily and Marya were already there. "Congratulations to both of you." Lily said as she hugged both of us at the same time, and of course we returned the hug lovingly. "Congratulations to both of you, you certainly fought very well." My mother said with a voice of pride and wonder. Marya also came and hugged me like Lily. ####### After talking a little at the school door, I decided to make the proposal to go to the restaurant. When I made the proposal no one refused, everyone would go. We were walking around town, and whenever I met someone who watched the tournament that person we congratulated me. ''I think I got an unnecessary fame.'' As I had used level 4 and 5 spells I think I got a lot of attention. Well, whatever, is not the time to think about it is time to celebrate. After walking for a few minutes we arrived at the restaurant door. We entered the restaurant and sat at a 5-seater table and waited for the waitress to take our orders. The waitress came and took our orders, the service here was very good, so the waitress came and took everything down quickly. "Endl, I didn''t know you could use such powerful spells." It was Lily who said this while looking at me with bright eyes. Normally Lily looks like my little sister, but I can''t do anything about it because I like Lily''s childish way. "I can use these spells for a long time, but I was hiding it." Well, I told the truth because I didn''t want to lie now that I revealed my strength to everyone. "So you destroyed the school?" Lily asked an extremely compromising question. I saying I dont destroyed the school, because nobody saw me using the magic. The teacher also could not see that I had used it because she was inside the classroom and I was in the hallway. So to this day nobody knows that I was the one who destroyed the school, although they may start to suspect now, as I showed the Solar Inferno magic. "That wasn''t it." I just responded quickly to try to fool Lily. After I answered her question, Lily just shrugged and didn''t talk about it anymore, and I thank her for that. ###### After a while our food arrived. We had ordered noodles, yes we all ordered noodles, and I really don''t know why. We continued to eat while we talked. I asked mom about the village, apparently Sophie''s mom got pregnant with a new children. ''After losing your daughter, I think that''s good'' I still haven''t accepted the way Sophie died, but it seems that parents have already accepted her death to some extent. Apparently the village has grown a little since I left, new residents and family seem to have moved there. All the news my mother gave from the village was good, but one of the news left me totally speechless. Apparently Mr. Joseph who worked in the village died during an attack. It seems that he was traveling to another city and the carriage he was in was attacked, it seems that everyone who was with him also died. Mother looked very sad as she talked about it, because Joseph had lived in the village for many years, so he was very dear to all the residents. After we calmed down over the news about Joseph, we started talking about other things, including my relationship with Mary. ####### We were almost done eating, and kept talking about my relationship with Mary. Mom wanted to know a lot about this since she only met Lily after we had been dating for over 1 year. We were talking peacefully, when something I never imagined happened. The roof of the restaurant exploded and collapsed, I used my body to protect Mary and my mother protected Marya and Lily. When I looked up, I saw something amazing, the demon that led me to the cave a long time ago was there. "Finally found you." The demon had a sinister smile on his face, he would kill anything that got in his way, I was sure of it. ''Damn, I have to get them out of here.'' That was the only thing I wanted at the moment, to protect my family. Chapter 81 - Attack of the Demon. "I finally found you." The demon were furious but I didn''t even know why, I was confused by what was happening. As soon as the ceiling collapsed, several customers who were here were injured, some even crumpled under pieces of the roof. But I realized that most of them were still conscious, so they weren''t seriously injured. I took Mary in my arms and started running out of the restaurant. My mother also escorted Lily and Marya out. "Where do you think you''re going?'' The demon who had not done anything yet seemed to be more furious than before and decided to attack. Seeing this I threw Mary hard out of the restaurant, Mary who realized this, managed to fall off the floor in a way that would not hurt her. In the next instant the demon came with everything upon me. I couldn''t use powerful magic inside, because there were still so many people under the rubble and scared people coming out of the restaurant. So I decided to dodge the attack, but it was a mistake. I couldn''t completely deflect the attack so I suffered some damage but it was nothing serious. "I''ll make you regret killing her" The demon were getting angrier, he was totally out of his mind. Regret killing it? Don''t tell me he''s talking about Sonya? Was this guy Sonya''s lover or something? Now I understand why he is so angry. "Of course I would kill her, she tried to kill me first, she just suffered the consequences of that." I said while paying attention to the demon not to suffer any surprise attacks. Hearing this, the demon became even angrier. "Black Hole." The demon used the same magic that Sonya had used to rip off the teacher''s arm. Seeing this I fell into despair, I looked around and saw that there were still some people in here, if I did nothing they would be swallowed by the black hole. At least my family was far away, so they wouldn''t be affected by magic. "HAHAHAHA, YOU CAN''T SAVE ALL OF THEM, YOU KNOW." the demon were making fun of me while continuing to use their magic. ''I have no other way.'' The only way I thought was to use some powerful magic to stop the effect of the magic, because the demon''s magic has already begun to take effect. The magic of the demon had already begun to suck some wreckage, it would not take long to start suck humans as well. "Ice Storm" I tested a spell I had never used before, so I don''t know what its destructive power was, but I think it''s the least destructive spell. The moment I thought about it, a huge cloud of mist appeared inside the restaurant. Then a huge shower of spiky ice began to fly at high speed from the fog toward the demon. ####### When the magic went towards the demon he tried to dodge all attacks, but to no avail. When the magic hit him, as he was flying he fell to the ground shortly thereafter. After he fell, his concentration was all lost so the magic was undone. "Mom, help get all these people out of here." I shouted at my mom outside, I wanted her to get all the injured people out here in the restaurant. If I didn''t get these people out of here I couldn''t fight with all my might, so I would risk putting their lives at serious risk. When I asked this for my mother, she quickly ran into the restaurant and started helping everyone. Meanwhile the demon had not stood up, but it was not for long, a while later the demon began to move. ''I have to hold him until my mother gets everyone out of here.'' I had to keep him busy anyway. The demon started to stood up so I decided to keep attacking him until my mom got people out of here. "Stone Thorns." I unleashed an earth magic where the demon were, so the stone thorns rose from the ground. It didn''t pierce the demon'' skin, but he got some superficial wounds and apparently he had felt some pain. When I looked at my mother she was finishing taking the last person. ''It''s time to fight seriously'' I was totally riled up right now, so I will use all my most powerful spells and totally wipe him out. Chapter 82 - The Boring Battle. When I realized that my mother had taken all the people out I decided to fight with all my might because I couldn''t let these demons kill anyone here. "I''m going to kill you like I did her" I started teasing the demon a little, because I like to see enemies suffering and angry. When I said that, the demon got up quickly and were advancing on me. Does he think he will beat me so easily? "Explosion." This time I played a spell with great destructive power, I would destroy the restaurant, but I don''t care about that much. As soon as I threw the blast it fell right where the demon were, but it didn''t work out as I thought. The demon kept coming at me. The demon tried to stick its claws in the middle of my chest, but I threw my body a little to the side and punched him in his belly. I punched very hard, but the demon didn''t feel much of the effect of the punch and just pulled back a little from me, he certainly has tough skin. ''Damn, I need a sword.'' I needed a sword, but just a sword made with earth magic wouldn''t help kill this demon. I need to ask my mom to get me a sword, that''s the only way. Before my mother would never let me fight anyone, but after seeing the fight against the dragon she started to be a little less one overprotective mother. "Mom, get me a sword." I screamed while still fighting the demon. ''Damn, my wound is opening.'' The wound the demon had made at the beginning of the battle started to get more serious, but I think it''s okay. After continuing to suffer from the demon''s attacks for a while my mother appeared again. She held a sword in her hand, it was a sword like any other, but I think that would do. "Endl, take the sword." My mother threw the sword, so I quickly went and picked up the sword that was on the floor. It''s time to start fighting totally seriously. ####### Since I have a real sword and a serious fight, I was thinking of trying to use the techniques I used in my old world. I took the sword in my hand and started sending mana to the sword blade. The sword began to glow slowly and the next instant it began to glow in a beautiful blue light. I had no names for this technique but I could put any element on the sword blade. Right now I''m using water magic, so the blade is glowing sparkling blue. Seeing this the demon started to get a little scared, but as he was very angry, he didn''t give up on attacking me and kept coming at me. The instant the demon came near me I swung the sword in one of his arms that was coming to hit me. Guaaaarr-- The demon screamed, and his arm flew through the air until it fell to the ground. "You damn brat." The demon got even angrier, he was about to explode in fury. He tried to attack me again with his other arm, but I managed to narrowly escape the attack. ''Ah, my wound is sick.'' The wound the demon had made on me earlier in the fight was starting to hurt. So I wanted to finish this fight quickly before my injury gets worse. ####### "Teleportation." The demon cast a spell I didn''t know, so I quickly became in alert. ''The demon is gone?'' When I realized the demon is gone. Is this a magic of the element of darkness? I was looking for the demon, but suddenly I felt a chill in my back. When I turned around I saw the demon ready to shove its claw into my back. "Stone Wall" I put a stone wall between me and the demon, so he couldn''t hit me directly and I had time to react to the attack. "Die!!" I spun the sword that still had magic on the blade on the demon''s neck. But as sword was getting close to his neck, the demon manages to deflect the blade with his arm. But now he was totally defenseless, for he had just lost his other arm. ''I go kill him soon, this is getting boring.'' I was already getting bored with this fight, since this demon was dumb, the fight was very easy. "I''m going to kill you now, okay?" I said mocking the demon as I approached him. Chapter 83 - Killing the Demon? I was walking toward the demon to kill he. The demon was already without both arms, so it would be very easy to kill him now. "You should have thought twice before you came to attack me." I said as I pointed the sword at the demon and approached. The demon seems to have no regrets, he is calm and seems not to be afraid to die. Did this demon love Sonya that much? I never imagined that demons could feel this much love for another demon. Well, whatever, I have to kill him here and now, I have to kill him like I did with Sonya. I can''t soften my heart and let it live. "Kill me soon." The demon wasn''t resisting his own death, I was even disgusted to see something like this. I hate people who don''t value their lives, that''s the kind of person I hate the most. I reached in front of the demon and began to put magic back on the sword blade. This time the blade began to glow bright red, and enormous heat was coming from the blade. ''We will use the fire element after so long.'' The element I used most on my old world was fire, so I was very happy to use it like that again. And yet use it against such a powerful enemy, could not be better. I raised the sword to strike him, but something unbelievable happened. ####### Just as I was about to swing the sword to hit the demons, a huge black object appeared in front of me and held the sword. ''I will die.'' I put that thought in my head right away. I dropped the hilt of the sword and jumped backwards, because if I didn''t run away I would die, I was pretty sure of it. When I looked at the black object, I saw a huge ogre, it was about 10 feet tall and totally black. ''Wait, this is not an ogre.'' His appearance was a little different, so he wasn''t an ogre, and the pressure he emitted was absurd. Name: Sheviu Race: Demon Age: 321 Strength: 1951 Agility: 1852 Intelligence: 2014 Mana: 8651/8651 ''My God.'' I was totally paralyzed. The f.u.c.k.i.n.g devil is stronger than the headmaster, I was already stunned by the headmaster''s strength, but that''s out of the ordinary "Mom, get out of here and take them all away." I shout to my mom as I run too, because we couldn''t stay here. When I started running at full speed the demon decided to make his first step, but it was unbelievable. The giant demon went to the fallen demon and picked him up, he looked like a child in the other demon''s lap. "Be careful." After telling me this, the giant demon began to fly away with the other demon in his lap. ''Damn, what was this?'' What do you mean be careful? Does he mean they''ll come after me? But why would he warn me? But I''m more relieved, if this demon decided to attack I would be dead now, I would have no chance against him, his status is 4 times more powerful than mine. ''Arrg, this is hurting.'' I put my hand on my wound as it had started to bleed a lot. I got up and started to leave the restaurant when suddenly a girl I didn''t know stopped me. "Are you hurt?" The girl stopped in front of me and asked me. The girl wore a totally white outfit, she was blonde and had black eyes, was a very different look but she was beautiful. "It''s nothing serious." After saying that, I tried to walk but the girl stopped me with her hand. "Wait a minute." The instant the girl said that, a huge white light started to come out of her hand that was next to my wound. ''The pain is fading.'' The pain was lessening, so this girl is a user of healing magic. That must be why she looks a little different and she dresses all in white, she must work in the capital church. After a while my wound was completely healed. "Thanks." I thanked him while smiling at the girl. She just accepted my thanks and started walking away, I think she was walking toward the church. Well, I don''t know if I''ll meet her again, but I''m quite grateful that she healed me. Chapter 84 - Giving Up School? It''s been 1 week since the demon attacked at the restaurant. As that girl helped me I was not injured after the battle so I just went back to the inn with my family and let the city guard take care of the other matters. I also noticed something. I am still very weak. If I fight a demon of that level I would die in an attack, so I have to get stronger. But I don''t know if I can register as an adventurer, I have to get permission from school I think, or I can just leave school and become an adventurer on my own. I think it''s a good idea to leave this school, as I have nothing to learn here. I thought school would be fun, but the only fun thing so far was the school tournament. I couldn''t stand to wait for another school tournament, as the next one only happens at the end of next year. I think I''m going to the adventurer guild today, I want to talk to someone in charge to find out if I can become an adventurer, because I really need to fight monsters. Well, I needed to level up and the only way to do that was to become an adventurer. As it is morning now, I will leave to go to the guild in the afternoon, I don''t think I will take Mary with me, because I don''t want her to become adventurous now. Mary is not doing well either, since she has been waiting for her mother to appear all week, but does not hear any contact. ''I already knew this would happen'' I already knew her mother wouldn''t show up, because I''m pretty sure her mother is Isabell, but I can''t tell her that. I can''t get to her and say her mother won''t come back, that would be a very rude thing to do. Leaving it aside, I think I''ll eat something, haven''t eaten anything since I woke up. ######### After I finished eating, I went to talk to Lily, I had to talk to her about becoming adventurous. I don''t think Lily leaves school to become adventurous, but at least I have to warn her. But I don''t even know if you have to drop out of school to become an adventurer, but I think you have to. "Lily, I have something serious to talk to you about." I said as I approached Lily who was in the bedroom. "Say Endl." Lily just turned to me and started listening intently. I started talking to Lily about becoming an adventurer, and I didn''t know if I would have to drop out of school. But if I had to drop out of school, I would drop out. Lily accepted everything easily, but she said she would continue studying until the end, so I didn''t keep asking her to become an adventurer with me, because I would like her to do whatever she wanted. ######### After that, I left the inn and headed toward the adventurer guild. I didn''t talk to Mary right now because I was sure she was feeling bad about her mother coming back and I don''t think she would like to drop out of school either. The adventurer guild was not far from the inn, just a few minutes walking I had already arrived at the guild door. The guild was a large building made entirely of bricks. The door was high and made entirely of wood, it was an extremely beautiful building. But when I entered, I saw nothing beautiful. Inside the guild was full of tall, muscular men who were stinking of alcohol and sweat. When I entered the guild an extremely beautiful woman called me. She was behind a counter, so she must be the guild receptionist. "Can I help you with something?" The receptionist said with a smile on her face. "Well, I wanted to register as an adventurer, but I''m still in school, so I''d like to know what procedure I should do." I was trying to explain to her why I was here. The receptionist soon understood what I meant and then gave me an answer. "If you are a student, you cannot become an adventurer, if you want to become an adventurer, you will have to be over 12 and also drop out of school." The receptionist was patiently explaining to me. The receptionist also said that only 3nd year can register as adventurers, if other students from previous years want to register, they will have to drop out of school. Well, I didn''t know why, but I don''t care much. I have nothing to lose, so I will finally become an adventurer. "I want to register," I said with strong excitement. Chapter 85 - Joining the Guild. I started to register for the guild. The receptionist handed me a wooden sign with a paper taped to it. On paper they asked, Name and fighting style. Whether you were a wizard or swordsman or any other type of fighter. I didn''t know what to put, so I''m going to put wizard, since I''m currently using my magic more instead of the sword. I filled in my name as Endl, and put my position as a wizard. I handed the wooden sign to the receptionist and waited in front of the counter. The receptionist was doing some things that I didn''t quite see, but I think she was finalizing my guild entry. "Okay, you are registered, don''t worry we will notify the school of your decision." The receptionist said and she handed me a card, the card was the same color as a bronze coin. ''So this is the bronze card.'' In my old world there were also cards of this type, they changed color according to their classification. "Do you want to receive the guild card explanations?" The receptionist said as she continued fiddling with some papers behind the counter. "Yes." I just accepted your proposal, because things here could be different from my old world, so you better hear all the explanations. After I accepted her proposal, the receptionist began to explain everything to me. ######### Apparently the adventurers of F-RANK and E-RANK use the bronze card. Adventurers D-RANK and C-RANK use the silver card. Adventurers B-RANK and A-RANK use the gold card. And S-RANK adventurers use a diamond card. It was a very simple explanation of the use of cards, but the explanations are not over yet, she began to explain how the system of rank rise. Apparently to raise from RANK you would have to do 10 missions from a higher level. One example. If you are an F-RANK you would need to complete 10 E-RANK missions to move up to the E-RANK, it was a very simple system and very similar to my old world. After that the receptionist started to say some basic rules about the guild. She said fighting in the guild is totally forbidden, and if some adventurers decide to fight each other outside the guild, the guild would not interfere with anything. Well after she explained everything I thanked her and left the guild. When I left the guild I started looking at my guild card. Name: Endl Mage Rank: F The guild card didn''t have much information, it just showed my name, my fighting style and my RANK, it was quite simple and practical. ######## After I left the guild I went to the inn again because I was a little hungry and wanted to eat something. Of course I also wanted to talk to Lily. Now that I''ve become an adventurer, I need to talk to her that I wouldn''t go to school anymore, so she wouldn''t have to wait for me in the morning to go together. I arrived at the inn and ordered something to eat. I had to pay an extra fee because I was eating out of hour, but the fee wasn''t too expensive so I paid. I was eating a piece of bread and a vegetable soup with meat, it was a pretty tasty meal, so the price was very fair. After I finished eating I went up to the bedroom, when I entered the bedroom Lily was there apparently studying because she was sitting on the bed while reading a book carefully. "Lily." When I called Lily she even got scared because she was so distracted by her reading. "Hi Endl, did you manage to become an adventurer?" Lily asked as she set the book on the bed. "Yes, but the guild said it will notify the school, so I won''t be able to study from today." I said as I sat next to Lily on the bed. "So that''s how it is." Lily looked pretty sad because she liked going to school with me. Lily didn''t even look like an older sister, I could only laugh at her reaction, but I kind of understand her. Well she won''t be alone since Mary will keep going to school with her every day. After I told Lily, I sat on my bed and started reading too, since it''s been a while since I read anything, I think will be good. ''I have to warn Mary later.'' If I don''t warn her, her would be very upset. Well I''ll leave it for after lunch. Chapter 86 - First Mission. After lunch I left the inn because I needed to talk to Mary about becoming adventurous. I don''t know if she would accept it easily, but I don''t think she will try to stop me from becoming an adventurer. I was walking around the capital, the capital was very busy, there were a lot of people on the streets and a lot of open tents along the way. Wherever you looked, you could see a salesman selling something. ''It''s a very prosperous city.'' That was what I thought as I walked to the inn and looked around at the whole operation of the capital. I was also seeing the castle, it was in the highest part of the capital, it was a wonderful palace. But now is not the time, maybe someday I can get into that castle. After walking for a few more minutes I arrived at the door of the inn where Mary was staying. Again the innkeeper gave me Mary''s room key when I arrived at the front desk. I hope Mary accepts everything easily, I don''t want to see her sadder than she is now, as she is still very upset that her mother didn''t show up after she won the tournament. ######### I opened the door to Mary''s room. She was sitting on the edge of the quiet bed saying nothing, I didn''t know she was so upset about that. "Mary." I approached Mary and bent down to look into her eyes, I had to do something for her, I couldn''t leave her so bad. "Endl." Mary called me in a weak, tearful voice. To leave her own daughter in this state, her mother is certainly a horrible person. ''Isabell, if this girl is your daughter, we''ll talk very seriously if I meet you again.'' I was determined to do that, because leaving Mary in this state made me furious with her. "Mary, I have something to talk to you about." I said as I sat next to her and held her hand. When I said that, Mary just turned her face to me and looked deep into my eyes. "Well, I decided to become an adventurer so I''ll have to leave school." I said as I shook Mary''s hand because I didn''t want to make her feel even worse. "Endl, don''t leave me you too." Mary said and jumped on me, she was hugging me tightly, her hug was warm and made me happy. "Mary, I won''t leave you, I''ll come visit you every day." I said as I continued to hug Mary and run my hand through her hair to calm her down. Was she so afraid of me leaving her? I would never do that, I''ve already decided that Mary will be the woman I want to marry. After a while Mary stopped hugging me, she had tears in her eyes. "Listen Mary, I haven''t given up on finding your mother yet, so don''t be so upset about it." I said as I tried to cheer Mary up, because I wouldn''t want to see her like this again. "Lily will also keep going to school, so you won''t be alone, all right?" I said that and hugged Mary again because I wanted to make her feel better anyway. After I explained the circ.u.mstances to Mary I left her in the bedroom because she wanted to get some sleep. I left the room and went back to the inn I was staying at. ''Tomorrow I will do my first mission.'' I was thinking of doing my first mission tomorrow, as I was looking forward to it. ######## It was another day and I was heading towards the adventurer guild, I received many glances, as apparently very few children drop out of school to become adventurers. When I arrived at the guild, inside there were several stinking men like before, I was used to that of course, but I was one of the adventurers not drinking, so I just stood aside feeling the stench of the drink. I never liked to drink, so in this new life I don''t think I will drink either. Or maybe I change my mind and end up drinking something, I don''t know yet. But leaving that aside, I need to get a mission. The guild had a huge board with several missions glued, it is exactly the same as my previous world. ''I want some E-RANK mission'' I wanted to get up from F-RANK quickly, so I was looking for an E-RANK mission to do. After searching for a while I found a mission very easy, so I would not risk even doing the mission alone. Mission: Kill 5 Goblins. Reward: 6 copper coins. RANK: E It was a very easy mission as there is a forest near the capital where adventurers could find goblins easily . ''Well then, come on.'' I took the mission and started toward the guild receptionist. Chapter 87 - Mission harder than it sounds? I went to the receptionist and agreed to do the mission. If I could not complete the mission I would have to pay a fee of 4 snake coins to the guild. ''Well, I don''t need to worry about that.'' Because I would not fail in such a simple mission, right? But anything can happen, so I better stay a little alert and not get too arrogant. While I was walking out of town I remembered one thing. I do not have a sword. Yes, all this time I was in the capital I still had not got a sword, this is extremely shameful. "There must be a blacksmith around." I started walking around town looking for a blacksmith, as I had not yet visited a blacksmith in the capital. After walking for a while I arrived in a not too big shop, but from inside the shop you could hear the blacksmith''s hammer hitting the metal, I haven''t heard that sound in a while. I entered the store and when I entered I came across several swords and armor, they were very good quality swords. I put my hand in my pocket and saw that I currently had 8 silver coins, I think you can only buy an ordinary iron sword, but the swords seem to have a good quality so it''s worth it. After continuing to look at the swords a little, the working blacksmith noticed me. The blacksmith was not a dwarf, but he was a 2 meter tall and very muscular man. "Can I help you?" The blacksmith asked as he placed his hammer on the shop counter. "I''m looking for a sword, I need a sword priced up to 8 silver coins." I said as I showed the money to the seller. When the seller saw the money him frowned, he seemed to be bothered that I had little money, but soon after he put a smile on his face and started showing me some swords. ''He really knows how to hide his feelings'' This blacksmith is very greedy apparently. Well, whatever, I don''t care about that much. The blacksmith kept showing me a few swords, most of them the same, but it seems that the 8-coin swords are not very good at all. Well, since in my view they were all the same I chose any of them and left the store. I didn''t even ask the blacksmith''s name because I didn''t even know if I''d be back here after that, because this blacksmith was extremely arrogant and greedy. Well, now that we have our sword, let''s go complete this mission. ######### I left town and headed toward the forest a few feet from the capital, well, it''s a seemingly large forest. It seems that in this forest there are wild wolves, Goblins, Kobolds and even Orcs that is already a more powerful monster. Well I would just have to kill 5 Goblins, so I think I''ll finish this quickly. I reached the forest and entered the woods. I already had the sword in my hand because I would not want to suffer any surprise attacks in the middle of my first mission. I had been walking through the woods for 20 minutes but I had not met any monsters yet, this is totally frustrating. ''Let''s keep walking around.'' I was already a little tired of looking. Not physically tired but I was bored. After realizing that there would be no monster here I decided to go deeper into the forest. Monsters always stay in more isolated places so I guess now I''ll find at least a few goblins. ######## I got deeper into the florest and was looking for goblins. After another 10 minutes of searching I finally found it. ''Isn''t that a very large group of goblins?'' Where I was looking I had at least 40 goblins, that''s a lot. The only thing I could think of at the moment was a Goblin King. In my old world where there were many goblins there would always be a Goblin King. ''I have to see this more closely.'' I started to approach very slowly to get a better view. "Yes, is him." I spotted King Goblin, he was less than King Goblin I fought inside that dungeon a few years ago, but still he was big. I didn''t know if I could win against him, but I would try, because I need to level up. Even if I couldn''t, I think I''m fast enough to get away and notify the guild. "Well, let''s go." I started attacking the goblins with magic. Chapter 88 - Killing King Goblin I started attacking all goblins with magic. "Explosion." First I threw a blast in the middle of the goblin group, because the blast area was large so I could kill a lot of goblins. After I used magic all the goblins realized where I was and started running towards me. King Goblin was still standing in the same place, he was just giving orders to the other goblins. As all the goblins were coming towards me I took the sword in my hand. I started to inject mana into the sword blade. Soon after that the blade began to glow bright red, whenever I see it I find it wonderful. The goblins came one after another, but they are very weak. Whenever a goblin got close enough I just swung the sword and broke the goblin in half. It was a wonderful and satisfying scene cutting so many goblins together. ''Really, I haven''t tested combined spells yet.'' In this world there were spells that worked when you mixed 2 elements, but I never used them before. Maybe I forgot? Or am I really dumb? Well, whatever, now I''ll use to kill all these goblins at once. ########## I was thinking of the best magic to use right now, so I decided to use a lightning storm. Because the lightning storm I think could strike a larger area so it''s a good choice. In the next instant I joined the mana and the elements Wind and Water. When I finished doing this, a few small rays of light started to come out of my hand, I think that means it''s working. "Lightning Storm" The moment I said the spell, a huge black cloud appeared above the group of goblins. After the cloud was formed, several lightning bolts began to fall from the cloud over the goblins, I could only see several dying goblins totally burned by the lightning force, it was an amazing scene. Even using such powerful magic some goblins were still alive, so I just ran after them and finished them with my sword. Another that stayed alive was King Goblin. He had been struck by lightning so he was injured, but still he was still standing and wanted to keep fighting. ######### I ran toward King Goblin with the sword in my hand. I jumped toward his head and tried to hit him. But King Goblin was hiding his weapon, he took a huge piece of wood that he was hiding behind his back and slammed it toward me. ''Damn'' I realized I wasn''t going to have time, so I put the sword in front to not get a direct attack. As soon as King Goblin hit me I flew back and fell to the ground. "Damn, I made a very stupid mistake" I had fought many times before, I don''t know how I was able to make such a stupid mistake. "Let''s try another combined magic on this Goblin King." I''m sure King Goblin couldn''t survive another powerful magic, so let''s kill him quickly. I wanted to kill him faster because I wanted to finish this mission right away to talk to Mary. ''Well, Mary is still at school, so I don''t have to hurry.'' But I still want to keep testing these spells. I couldn''t use a fire magic in the middle of the woods so I was thinking of using one with water or earth. ''I think I already know.'' After some thought I decided which magic to use now to finish this goblin king with an attack. "Mud Tsunami" I decided to use a magic that used Water and Earth magic. In the next instant, a huge wave of mud appeared right in front of me, and then the wave started to toward King Goblin at incredible speed. King Goblin didn''t even have a chance to react when he realized the wave was already upon him. The wave totally swallowed King Goblin, I don''t even know where King Goblin was now, because he was totally swallowed by the wave. You have leveled up. "It''s finally dead." I was happy to have leveled up, and i started taking each of the goblins and tearing off their ears. As evidence of subjugation I would have to carry a pair of ears for each goblin, so I think I will finish catching all ears only when it gets dark, as there are many goblins. Chapter 89 - Getting First Reward. I kept picking the goblins'' ears off the floor. Some were burned from shock magic, and I didn''t have a knife to cut the goblin''s flesh either, and using a sword isn''t the best way to do that. And for these reasons I took longer than I thought, and by the time I had finished taking all the ears it was getting dark. I also went to King Goblin to take his ears so it took me even longer, since he was buried in the mud that I had spilled with magic, and because of that, I just me soiled all over. ''I hope a Goblin King give me a good reward'' It took me a long time to find your ears, so I hope i get a good reward. Right now it was time to go back to the guild, if I didn''t come back soon it would be totally dark, and whenever it gets dark the monsters become more active. ######### When I arrived at the city gate I was shirtless, you know why? Because I''m an idiot and had to wear my own shirt as a goblin ear bag because I had forgotten to buy a bag. How could I forget that? Nor does it look like I''ve been an adventurer for over 35 years, that''s totally shameful. Good thing nobody knows I''ve been adventurous for so long hahaha. ''Let''s go to the guild.'' I wanted to go straight to the guild, as I was shirtless there were a lot of people looking at me so I wanted to get rid of those looks. I ran to the guild, when I got there and opened the door quickly, all guild atention was turned on me. "What happened?" It was the receptionist who asked me when I joined the guild. Well, she might be worried, since I got here shirtless and was running too fast, she might have thought I got hurt or something. "I forgot to buy a bag, so I had to wear my shirt, don''t worry about me." I said as I gave the receptionist a weak smile. Of course this smile was forced, because I was very embarrassed to forget to buy a bag, this mistake was a total amateur. "So that was it." The receptionist seems to have understood what happened, so she just shrugged and ignored that. Taking advantage that the receptionist had already spoken to me, I took the mission and also put my shirt with ears on the guild counter. "I completed the mission," I said as I placed everything on the guild counter. ########## As soon as I put the bag and the mission on the counter the receptionist started checking everything. As soon as she opened my shirt that I had tied, she was startled and her eyes widened. I think I had a lot of goblins, so she wouldn''t imagine that I 13 year old could kill them all. "Did you kill them all?" The receptionist asked as she kept her eyes wide staring at the ears inside my shirt. "Yes, I found a Goblin King, so there were a lot of other goblins around him." I said with a smile on my face to the receptionist. "A GOBLIN KING?" When the receptionist heard this she ended up talking out loud, so all the other adventurers heard what she said. ''What a stupid receptionist.'' That''s what I was thinking at the moment, how could she be so careless and say it out loud? Now that the receptionist said that, all the adventurers in the guild started talking about me, I could hear several whispers about me, but I have to ignore that now. "Yes, now I want my reward." I was kind of rude, but I wanted to quickly get out of this guild because I was already getting a little stressed with this whole situation. "Oh yes, here''s the money of the mission, and the money for all the other goblins you killed," the receptionist was saying as she grabbed a bag of money from behind the counter. The receptionist put all the goblins'' ears in one bag and handed me back my shirt. I wouldn''t use it now, because it''s all dirty with goblin blood. After saying goodbye to the receptionist I grabbed the bag with the money and quickly left the guild. Chapter 90 - Where are? I left the guild with the money and didn''t even look at how much I had earned because I was in a hurry again. I wanted to get back to the inn quickly and wait for Lily to come back from school with Mary. I told Mary to come to the inn leaving school, because I would always find her here. Mary would start dinner with us from today, so she''ll have more time with me. I arrived at the inn and sat at a table, waiting for Mary and Lily to return from school. "Will you have dinner now?" It was Deby who appeared shortly after I sat down. Dinner was already being served but I wanted to wait for Lily and Mary to arrive so I denied Deby''s proposal. After I said this to Deby she easily accepted everything and said that after both arrived she would return to my table. I sat at the table and opened the bag with the money. I had the 6 bounty copper coins and also had a lot of extra money for killing the other goblins. In all there were 8 silver coins and 3 copper coins. It seems like every pixie I killed I got a copper coin because I killed 43 goblins in total. King Goblin gave until a good amount of money, I received 4 silver coins for kill him. ''It was a good first reward.'' Well, in my old life that amount of money was nothing, but for my current life that amount is pretty generous. After that I put all the coins back in the money bag and sat waiting for Mary and Lily to arrive. ######### I had been waiting a long time, it was getting dark and Lily and Mary had not yet arrived here. ''What happened?'' Something must have happened because Lily was never late for arriving at the inn. In fact I always took Mary to the inn she was staying at after school, and whenever I got here Lily was already, so being late is so weird. "Deby, I''ll go see where Mary and Lily are, I''ll be right back." I warned Deby before leaving because I would like to have dinner after I got here because I was very hungry. But I can''t eat knowing something may have happened to they. I left the inn and started toward school, because the only place they could be is at school, because I don''t think they would go anywhere else after they left school. ########## I arrived at school, but by the time I arrived at school all the students were gone. I asked a teacher who was around and he said there was no one else in the school. ''Shit, where did they get go?'' I started walking the streets to see if I found them somewhere. I went through several places, I also went into stores that they could have entered but I couldn''t find either. ''Could they be at the inn?'' Maybe they went to the inn where Mary is staying. Well, they could have warned me, if they did, I''ll have to give them a nice sermon when I find them both. I headed toward the inn and walked through the door. "Hello, is Mary here?" I asked the innkeeper who was behind a large counter. "No, she hasn''t arrived yet." The receptionist said as she fiddled with some things behind the counter, I don''t know what it was, but this is no time to think about it now. ''Shit, where did they get go?'' I was already starting to get very worried, so I hurried out of the inn. But what I didn''t know was that something bad was happening right now. ######### A few yards away, something was happening that Endl would never have imagined. Within a totally dark alley there were 4 men, all of them were helping to carry two girls who were unconscious. "Hey, put them in here." Said one of the men who had a red-haired girl in his arms. After that the two girls were placed inside a huge wooden box and locked inside. "They will sell for a great price BUAHAHAHA" said one of the men as they all carried the box. "Yes, that nobleman likes young girls a lot." Said the other man who was helping to carry the wooden box. ########### Meanwhile, Endl continued to run around the capital looking for Mary and Lily who had suddenly disappeared. Chapter 91 - Going after Mary and Lily. Endl continued to run across the capital after Mary and Lily. He had even looked in several places again to make sure he had left nothing behind. ''Damn, something''s wrong'' I was already feeling something was wrong, they suddenly disappear and it makes no sense. Endl went back to the inn Mary was staying at because they could have gone back to the inn, he didn''t know if they had come back but he just had to confirm it. Endl arrived at the inn, but when he arrived the innkeeper was not behind the counter as usual, so he found it strange. Usually, the innkeeper is always here, and always in greeting when I arrive, so I soon realized that there was something very wrong going on here. ''Wait.'' Endl remembered that when he first came here the innkeeper was fiddling with something behind the counter, he didn''t know what it was but it was suspicious. Endl took advantage that the owner of the inn was not here and decided to look under the counter. When he looked under the counter, he was startled. Stuck under the counter were several pictures of glued young girls, it was a bizarre thing, he had never seen anything like it. Because she has these pictures, that''s what Endl was thinking at the moment. ''Wait.'' Endl noticed something in the middle of the photos. When he took some pictures and dragged them aside he saw the picture of Mary along with all the girls. He hardly noticed that his picture was here. ''Why is Mary''s picture here? And why does the innkeeper have pictures of so many girls? '' Endl soon found out what was going on here. The innkeeper was involved in Mary''s disappearance. ######### In a house in the capital, the 4 men were already getting there, and of course, they continued to carry the box with the girls inside. When the men got there, a woman was waiting for them. "Leave them there." The woman who appeared to be their boss pointed to a room inside the house. They wanted to get the girls stuck here because the nobleman who would buy them both would come here to negotiate the price. "These girls will sell for good money, ma''am." One of the men said to the woman, as he left the room where he had left the box. From what they had calculated, the price of each of the girls would go from 20 to 40 gold coins, and that is a lot of money. "I want you to take care of them, when he arrives you find a way to let me know, I will come here immediately." The woman said as she walked out of the house. ######## The innkeeper was certainly involved in the disappearance of Mary and Lily, so Endl had to find a way to know where they were because he couldn''t let Mary and Lily be taken. If that happened his life would be over now, so he didn''t want to lose two of his most important people. ''I have to hide.'' Endl decided to hide inside the inn and wait for the innkeeper to return, as he would pick her up and make her talk where they were. Endl hid on the second floor of the inn, the innkeeper would return by the front door, so if he had hidden there he would find a way to catch her by surprise. Or he could also follow her to where the two girls were. After about 15 minutes the innkeeper returned, she walked through the front door as Endl had predicted. The innkeeper had a smile on her face, she seems to be pleased with something. ''This bitch.'' Endl was holding back to jumping over her and killing her right now, but if he did that, he might not find Mary and Lily. ''I can only wait now.'' ######## Inside the house where the girls were, the men stood guard to keep anyone from approaching. "Can''t we play with them a little?" One of the men said with a lewd smile on his face. "If we do that they will lose their value." Another man at the bedroom door refuted the proposal. They were doing this work solely for money, so, they could not damage their product that would give them a lot of money. Meanwhile, Endl continued to peek at the innkeeper for the find girls. Chapter 92 - Saving Mary and Lily? Endl continued to watch the innkeeper as he hid upstairs, he believed that one hour she would go to the girls again. ''I hope it''s soon.'' Endl was anxious that he believed this would happen, but he wasn''t sure about that. Mary and Lily could also be in danger of being forced into something right now, and he couldn''t even imagine that kind of thing happening to them. Endl continued to watch the owner of the inn, she seemed happy and eager for something. She seems to have a good plan here, as she has pictures of many girls attached under the counter. I''m pretty sure all those girls have been kidnapped, but I don''t know what they do to the girls they catch. They could be turned into s.e.x slaves or just slaves. I hope neither will happen to both, well, I wouldn''t let that happen at all. ######### In another corner of the city, a carriage came to the capital, looked like a luxurious carriage and some guards was mounted on horses to protect the person inside. "Take me home, I want to get these girls quickly." The man was eager to buy the girls because if they caught them quickly there would be no chance of this scheme being discovered. He has bought many girls before, but they all broke down quickly, so he always ends up buying new girls. All the girls he buys from that woman are always of the highest quality, always beautiful and obedient. After a few minutes, the man arrived at the door of the house, at the door one of the 4 muscular men expected and soon after went out to alert the woman his client had arrived. ######### Meanwhile, Endl was still watching the innkeeper, he had been waiting a long time, so he''s getting impatient. ''Here it is.'' Endl''s smile broke out the moment a muscular man ran through the front door. He warned the woman, and soon after they, left the inn together, and of course, Endl started following them both. ''When I find them I would kill you all.'' Endl was holding his anger not to kill them now, but he would have to wait until he found them. Endl kept following them both, and finally arrived at a house I had never seen around here. In front of the house was a luxurious carriage, probably a nobleman''s carriage. ''Are they thinking of doing this?'' Even in my old world, it was normal for young girls to be sold to nobles to be their concubines. If they think they can sell them they are very wrong. ''I will kill all.'' ######### Inside the house was the man who arrived in the carriage. He was a fat man with a ridiculous mustache, so ridiculous that even the men who worked for the woman were holding back their laughter. The man was sitting on a couch inside the house waiting for the woman to arrive, as he wanted to complete this transaction as soon as possible. After waiting a while, the door of the house opened, a man entered first and soon after the woman came in with a large face of satisfaction. "Hi." The woman just greeted and headed toward the fat man. The fat man took her hand and kissed her, it was a normal greeting. "Then let''s go to business." The fat man said as he got up from the couch with difficulty because of his huge belly. ######### When Endl saw the man kissing the woman''s hand he understood nothing. Who received such a greeting was just noblewomen, was this woman so important? It makes no sense. Did she have the inn just to pick up girls? This is a dirty and disgusting plan. ''I''ll wait for them out here.'' I''ll wait for the man to leave with the girls. Later I''ll go into this house and do something I never thought I''d do before. After a few minutes of watching the man negotiate with a woman, Endl heard the price the girls would be sold and was even angrier about it. Endl was about to break down the door to enter the house. "Can I try one of them now?" The fat man said from inside the house, when Endl heard this he exploded with rage. If the woman authorized him he would break into this house now. "Fine, do as you please," the woman said as she counted the money in her hands. Soon after the fat man went to the room where the girls were ''You are dead.'' Endl kicked the door so hard that the door flew toward one of the men on guard inside the house and threw him on the wall. "You bitch." Endl ran toward the woman at full speed with the sword in his hand. When the woman saw this she panicked and told the 4 men to stop me. "Get out of the way." But it was not enough, when the men approached, the heads were already flying from the head. The woman began to scream while she was completely dirty with the blood of goons. "I''ll kill you for putting your hands on them," Endl said as he walked slowly to the woman who was almost peeing in fear. But when Endl was going to stick the sword in it. "What''s going on here?" The fat man left the bedroom startled by all the screams. Chapter 93 - Killing the Noble? After the fat man left the room I turned to him. When he saw all those headless men on the floor I saw that he had just shit urself. He was with a total face of terror and was almost fainting, he is not used to seeing blood? But what the f.u.c.k of a noble is he who has never seen blood in his life? "What are you doing?" The noble said in a firm voice. But he couldn''t fool me because I could see his hand shaking, he''s as fearful as a child. I was staring at the man, I didn''t even answer his question. The woman tried to take advantage of the situation to try to get away from me, but ... "Where do you think you''re going?" I grabbed the woman by the arm and pulled to the floor with all my might. She hit the floor so hard that she seems to have completely lost her breath, she was breathing hard and could no longer get up. When the man saw this he was even more scared. "Did you touch them?" I asked the man staring at him. If he had touched one finger to either of them I would kill him now. I''m going to kill the woman last because I need to know more about your damn plan. "No, I didn''t touch." The man said as he shook his head in despair, I thought he shit urself again. I told the woman to lie down and went to the bedroom to see. They were both in the uncapped wooden box, but they didn''t look like they were touched by anyone. Looks like man just opened the lid, he couldn''t even touch a finger on them. "What would you do with them? You would **** them, right?" I asked the man and walked to his side. When I asked that, the man did not react, he was indulging here. I already knew what he was going to do, but I just asked to confirm if I was right. ''Well, does this garbage deserve to live?'' I took the sword and stuck it in the fat man''s back. He fell forward while crying. He couldn''t even scream properly, he just died there on the floor without any reaction. When the woman saw this she again tried to get up and run from the house. "I already said you won''t leave." I took her arm again and threw her to the floor. I wanted to find out all about her plan, I wanted to know where the other girls she kidnapped were and if there was any way to get them back. I don''t think I can, but even if I have a small chance I want to try. "You won''t leave until you tell me all about your plan," I said as I threw the woman sitting on the couch. Of course, I wouldn''t let her go alive even if she told me everything, but that was the only way she could say everything. ######### The woman started telling me everything. She had founded the inn shortly before I reached the capital. Before founding the inn she was already working with selling girls, but she came from another city and had never done anything similar in this city. She also said that all the girls she kidnapped are girls who usually stay alone, so they are easier to kidnap without anyone noticing. ''Did she think no one would go after Mary? Didn''t she remember me? '' Either she''s very dumb or she didn''t know I had enough strength to get her back. She also said she wanted to kidnap only Mary, but since Lily was with Mary she got them both. It looks like she put a poison to sleep at their dinner. This is a cowardly way to kidnap someone. She gained all Mary''s trust, and then kidnaps her and sells her, this woman is the worst kind of human. She also said that the girls she had kidnapped could not be recovered, most of them were dead or mentally mad. "What did you say?" After hearing this my fury reached its limit. Did she just say they are all dead? "Please let me go now." The woman begged me, she even offered the money she had taken from the nobleman to let her go. I didn''t even think twice, I stuck the sword in the woman''s belly. I thrust the sword so hard that the sword pierced her body and hit the couch. The woman couldn''t even react, she just died quickly. ''Let''s get Mary and Lily.'' I want to get them out of here before they see what I did to all these people. Chapter 94 - After the kidnapping. After I was done with all the people inside the house, I took the box and took it out of the house. As I was very strong, it was not difficult to take the box with both of them out of the house. After I brought the box out I locked the door so they wouldn''t see anything, because Lily is mentally weak with the image of blood. I don''t know if Mary is either, but very likely it is. I dragged the box with both of them to a more secluded place to wake them up, as they might get scared if they wake up in a box in front of a lot of people. Of course, I didn''t want people to see both of them either. They might think I was the wrong person and was leading them out, so I better do it in a more isolated place. ########## After carrying them to a more secluded spot I didn''t know what to do. I don''t know how powerful is the remedy the woman gave them, so I don''t know if they will wake up if I try to wake up they. I could stand by them and wait for them to wake up naturally, I think that''s the best way. Well, I have nothing to do now, and if I need food I have money, and here I have some open tents nearby, so I won''t too hungry. I still don''t believe this happened and I again had to kill so many people. But I only kill who it takes and who harms people I love. In my old world, I also killed a lot of people, but it was all bandits and gross people, so I do the same here. I don''t like to see innocent people die. Since there was nothing to cover the girls, I took my shirt that I had already changed and put on top of both. It wouldn''t take the cold out of them, but at least it would help a little. ########### I stayed with them all night, I wasn''t too tired so staying up all night was an easy thing. ''This medicine is really strong.'' I was impressed by the strength of the medicine, I think it was supposed to work until they got to the nobleman''s house. That must be why the medicine is so strong ... This bitch knows how to do things, I''m mad at her, even after I''ve already killed her. ''Well, let''s wait a little longer.'' It was the only thing I could do now, as I would not go out and leave them here. They won''t be able to go to school today, so I have to talk about everything that happened to the headmaster so it wouldn''t be a problem for both of them. In this school, is forbidden to miss classes, as this may affect student enrollment. When they wake up, I go with them to school. ######### After waiting a few more hours the two woke up. They were a little confused by everything that was happening, they didn''t even know where they were, this medicine is very strong. "Hey, Mary." Mary, who was still a little confused, kept looking around, so I called her and held her head toward my vision. I made her look straight into my eyes to make her recognize me and calm down. "Endl." When Mary noticed me she quickly... Kissed me? I thought Mary would hold me because she had never kissed me in front of Lily before because she was ashamed. ''She''s still pretty confused.'' Lily was confused as Mary, too, so she didn''t even care about the kiss, actually didn''t even notice. Of course, I didn''t deny the Mary''s kiss, I kissed her until she was satisfied. Mary didn''t spend much time kissing me. When she broke away from the kiss she looked much better than before. Of course, she was still a little confused, but she was already much better than Lily. After that, I waited a while and continued talking to Mary to fully regain her sanity. After she recovered she helped me regain Lily''s sanity. They didn''t know what had happened, so I told them all about the kidnapping and about them being sold. They were shocked, so I decided to go back to the inn to calm them both. Chapter 95 - Talking to the Director and New Mission. After they were better we went to the inn, went to the room that Lily and I stayed in. I laid them both on the bed and let them rest for a while. While I was going up I asked Deby to prepare a meal for both of them, as I would feed them in the room. I didn''t want them to force themselves now, so I would take care of them until I am sure they are completely fine. "The food is ready?" I arrived downstairs and asked Deby, who was serving other clients. Deby told me that her father was finishing cooking and she would give me a meal soon. As it would take a while I stayed on the floor below. After about 10 minutes Deby brought me the food on a tray. It had 2 soup dishes and 2 other dishes with a lot of meat, it was a good meal. As I haven''t eaten yet I asked Deby to save food for me. Because after I finished giving them both food I would eat too because I was already starving. ######### I went up with the food. When I entered the room the two were already sitting on the bed because they were already waiting for the food because apparently, they were too hungry. I grabbed a chair and put them in front of them. Soon after I started feeding them both because they still didn''t have enough strength to even lift a spoon with food. ''I''ll have to go there alone.'' I decided to go to school on my own because the girls weren''t doing so well. I think for them to fully recover they will need 2 days of rest, I can not imagine what was this medicine that this woman used. After about 30 minutes I finished feeding them both and left them lying in bed to sleep. I''d let them rest now until tomorrow afternoon, I think they''ll be fine by then. ''In the morning I have to go to school.'' I went down to the first floor of the inn and got my food. I quickly ate my food, took a shower and went to bed to sleep. ########## The next morning I woke up early, had breakfast and quickly left the inn to go to school. When I got to school many people recognized me and greeted me, of course, I returned the greeting with a smile on my face. I studied here for 1 year, so I''m pretty close to some people. But I didn''t come here for that. After I entered school I told a teacher about the girls, so the teacher took me to the principal''s office to talk to him in person. I climbed the school floors and went to the principal''s office. Once there the teacher knocked on the door and again I could hear that firm voice from inside the room. After I entered the teacher left and I was alone with the principal again. I don''t really like being alone with him, I have a feeling he''ll kill me anytime. "So, what are the reason for your visit?" The director said looking very calm. "Well, it''s about Mary and Lily," I said as I sat in a chair that the headmaster pointed me out. I told him everything that happened. I told him about the kidnapping and that the girls couldn''t come to school today or tomorrow because they were still sick because of the medicine the woman gave them. The director accepted everything easily, it was easier than I imagined. I hope I don''t have to go back here again, this guy gives me chills for some reason. ########## After I left school, I went back to the inn and left Mary and Lily in Deby''s care and went to the adventurer guild. I couldn''t be without work because of them, because they were already fine and just needed to rest. But I want to make sure to be by their side when they wake up tomorrow. When I reached the adventurer guild again, inside it was full of muscular men smelling of alcohol. I went straight to the missions and started looking for a good E-RANK mission. I had already completed an E-RANK mission so 9 more was left. After a while, I managed to find a good mission. Again it was subjugation, but this time it was wild wolfs. The wolf''s fur and flesh were well prized in the capital. I took the mission and went to the receptionist. The mission would give me a reward of 1 silver coin, it was a very high amount of money for an E-RANK mission, so that was even better for me. ''Come on.'' After accepting the mission I left the guild. But before that, I had to buy a bag to carry the wolf''s flesh and skin. I couldn''t get the goblin cores either because I didn''t have a bag last time. I have to buy a bag and go to the same place to get the cores. Of course, I also have to complete the new mission. Chapter 96 - Did something happen to the goblins? I left the guild and headed to some store because I needed a bag to carry the items. Last time I couldn''t bring the goblins'' cores because I didn''t have a bag, and I wouldn''t be able to carry everything with just my shirt. ''But where is this store around here?'' I had never bought a bag in the capital before so I didn''t know where they were selling it. I started walking around the capital and looking inside the stores because that was the only way, well I could ask someone on the street, would it be an easier way to do that. "Hello, do you know where you sell adventurer bags to carry things?" I asked a man who was passing by. He was very similar to the men inside the guild and also carried a sword so he is an adventurer. So I was pretty sure he knew where to sell. "Well, that store over there you find a lot of bags like that." The man said as he showed me a bag he had strapped around his waist. ''Wait, is it the same?'' The bag looked the same as in my old world, it was a bag that use space-time magic. It''s dark element magic that demons use, but they use the same system in these bags. This bag is capable of carrying as much item as your mana supports. As my mana is so high I think it is a good choice to buy a similar one. "Thank you." I thanked the man and headed toward the store to finally buy my bag. ########## When I arrived at the store there was not only a purse, he sold armor and clothes but did not sell weapons, I did not know the reason for not selling weapons. But are only leather armor, it seems, that from the iron armor the work is of the blacksmith in? I don''t want to buy armor now so I will just buy this bag quickly. "Hi?" I called someone inside the store because I couldn''t see any salesmen here. Poow ---- As soon as I called I heard a huge noise. When I looked at the noise spot I saw a woman with her hand on her head as she stepped out from under the counter. ''Is she an idiot?'' This woman managed to hit her head on the counter ... Well, I won''t say anything about it because it may embarrass her. "Can I help you?" The woman asked as she continued to stroke her head with seeming pain. She was about to cry but I ignored that. "Yes, I would like to buy a bag to carry items," I said as I looked at some bags that were propped up on some shelves. The woman went to the bags and took two different types of bags. "A magic purse cost 6 silver coins, while the simplest purse cost only 1 silver coin." The woman said as she showed me both types of bags. Both bags were of tremendous quality, but the f.u.c.k was this price difference? It is too high. So this bag was so valued? Well, but I need one of these bags so I''ll have to buy, if I don''t buy I won''t be able to carry everything I need. "I want the bag with the magic system," I told the woman as I pulled 6 silver coins out of the bag the receptionist had given me. I completed the purchase successfully, the owner of this store was very kind I think I better buy here when looking for some things. ########## After I left the store I finally headed toward the city exit. Before leaving, I passed the inn and looked at Mary and Lily, they were still sleeping. So I let them continue to sleep and left town to head for the forest I went to last time. I had to get the cores and kill wolves. ''I think there must be wolves around here.'' The mission does not specify how many wolves were needed on the mission but the more the merrier. I started walking toward the place I had killed the goblins last time, I just hope they didn''t transformed in undead like the dragon from years ago if that happened it was going to be a problematic thing. But an unexpected thing happened. When I arrived at the venue all the goblins were gone. Chapter 97 - What happened to the goblins? When I arrived in the forest there was no goblin, only the goblin king was there because he was still buried under the mud. ''What happened here?'' I couldn''t tell what had happened, because, so many goblins not can disappear out of nowhere. They could have turned into the undead and gone, but not all goblins would turn into undead. This is certainly very strange. Most likely another monster has eaten the flesh of the goblins I left behind, it''s very normal for things like that to happen. Wild animals can eat any kind of monster if they have died. But I still think 40 goblins is a lot. ''Well, first let''s get King Goblin''s core.'' I headed toward King Goblin and started to get the mud off him. A moment later I took the sword and stuck it in King Goblin''s chest. After some time I had already removed the core from his chest, the core was much smaller than of the dragon. By the way, I have to sell that core when I get back to the city. If I leave it there someone can catch it without me even realizing it. After I took King Goblin''s core I decided to investigate a little bit what had happened to the other goblins, and I''d take advantage and kill some wolves if they found them on the way. ########### I started walking through the woods looking for clues to know where the goblins they where. If the goblins had not disappeared I would have received a lot of money by selling the cores, I have not bought the bag before, I''m so dumb. I kept walking through the woods and began to notice some strange signs. Had some felled trees and some giant footprints from the ground. ''It was a really big monster that passed through here.'' I already had some idea which monster it would be. By the size of the footprints and the stupid way of walking and bumping into the trees could only be Orcs who passed by. Usually orcs and goblins don''t get along very well and of course, goblins always end up dead and eaten by orcs. Some groups of orcs must have found the group of dead goblins and ate all the flesh and destroyed the nuclei of all goblins. ''That''s frustrating'' After everything I''ve been through I''ve lost all the goblin cores, and I can''t even find the Orcs yet. I''ve been training a spell for a long time but I don''t know if it will work. It''s a wind attribute magic to detect people. I can''t differentiate friends from enemies but I can easily detect living things in an area up to 5km. ''I will try.'' I would finally test and use this magic for something. I never had to use it before, but now I think it''s a good time. I can find the group of Orcs and I can also find some wolves in the woods. I stood near the goblins and started to focus, the next instant I started using mana as usual but this time I put mana all over my body. "Seek" The instant I said that a cold wind came from all sides of my body and started to go in all directions. I could feel every living being where the wind passed. I also felt a large group of living beings together, I don''t know if it was a group of Orcs but I would have to look to be sure. I also found several other signs of life, I can easily find wolves around here and fulfill my mission. ########## I ran toward where I felt the monsters group, but when I got there I was sad on the one hand, but on the other, I was extremely happy. It was not a group of Orcs, but a group of wolves. I was looking for wolves in the woods so I think it was a good find. I wish I could find the Orcs because they would give me a lot more money and experience, but I think that''s fine. Wolves are very weak so it would be easy to beat them all in one fight. ''I have to be careful not to spoil the fur and the flesh.'' If the wolf''s fur and flesh are undamaged my reward would increase dramatically, so it''s best not use magic right now. I didn''t even need to use magic, because I had more speed than all wolves, so I easily plucked all their heads off. ''Now comes the longest part.'' Yes, it''s time to take all the fur and flesh out of the wolves. After that, I must return to the city and sell King Goblin''s core and complete this quest. Chapter 98 - Completing the Girls Mission and Recovery After I finished cleaning the wolves I put their skin and flesh in the bag I bought. The bag was the same as in my old world, it even worked the same way. The only difference is that this bag uses mana based on how many items you can carry. But it''s very convenient because even putting all the wolves'' skins and meats didn''t even spend 1/4 of my mana, my mana is already quite high for my age. In the future, I can also increase my mana if I need to, but I think now it won''t be necessary. ''I''m going back to the city.'' I decided to go back to the city quickly because I don''t think I''ll find the goblins or the group of orcs anymore. I may find them in the future but I don''t think I will find them now. ######## After some time I arrived in the city. At the city gate as always had the guards to verify the identity. I just showed them my guild card and I could get in without a lot of trouble. I headed toward the guild carrying the purse. I had King Goblin''s core, and wolf materials to complete the mission. When I arrived in the guild again all the attention was turned to me, I stopped caring about that as in my old world I was very recognized for being an S-RANK hunter so I drew a lot of attention. "Hi," I called the receptionist to get her attention, as she was fiddling with some doc.u.ments and being distracted. After I called her she looked at me and realized that I was here to complete the mission, so I started to take the items from the wolves I had killed from the bag. She started counting all the wolves, I had killed a total of 8 wolves in the forest, I think it was quite a thing for an adventurous F-RANK to kill, I think it''s fine. When she finished counting the wolf materials she was a little surprised, apparently an adventurous F-RANK killing so many wolves is not at all normal. "Did you kill all this alone?" The receptionist didn''t seem to believe I killed all the wolves alone. I told her that I killed everything alone in the same forest I had hunted the goblins last time. I also said that I went to get the goblin nuclei but they were all gone. The receptionist also found the same as me, that some monster had eaten all the Goblin''s bodies. In addition to selling the wolf materials, I also sold King Goblin''s core. The receptionist wasn''t so surprised because she already knew I had killed a Goblin King since the last time I came here. My total reward was 8 silver coins. The biggest reward came from the wolf materials, all they gave me 5 silver coins, the core was sold for 3 silver coins. Now I have more than 1 gold coin, I think I''m making a lot of money, I still an adventurous F-RANK. Nor can I forget to sell the dragon''s core. ''Well, I''ll do it later.'' Now I''ll see how Mary and Lily are doing. ######## I was walking around town while looking at some stores. I was just looking to look because I think the best place to buy a leather armor is in the same store that I bought the bag. The owner of that store is very friendly, she is the complete opposite of the blacksmith where I bought my sword. ''Well, I''ll leave it for later.'' Now I had to see how the girls were doing, I''ll buy this armor later and of course, also have to sell the dragon''s core. After a few minutes, I arrived at the inn. When I arrived Deby was already serving dinner to the customers, I didn''t even see that I spent so much time outside. I''ve been out almost all day, so I think they should be much better by now. I talked to Deby a little bit about the girls, it looks like they''ve gotten a lot better, so I think I''ll come up to talk to them. Toc Toc --- As soon as I climbed I knocked on the door. I didn''t want to go into the room without knocking because they could be changing clothes or something and I don''t want to be treated like a pervert. "You may come in." It was Mary''s voice that said from inside the room, her voice sounded a lot brighter than before. I opened the door, and when I opened, I saw them both sitting on the bed, apparently, they were talking about some things. ''I''m glad they are much better.'' Chapter 99 - Visiting the guild again. After I got to the room I also sat up and started talking to both of them. They were already well lucid, they weren''t bad as before... "How do you feel?" I asked just to be sure. They quickly replied that everything was fine with them and that I didn''t need to worry about them. But of course, there was no way I couldn''t worry because they were the most important people in my life these days. Well, it''s dinner time, so I was thinking of ordering Deby something to eat for us to eat, because she was already serving dinner to the other customers, so I think it was time for the girls to eat too. "Are you hungry?" I asked to make sure they were hungry and not bring food to them without need. They both said they were hungry. I asked them to wait a while and went to talk to Deby to get food for both of them. I didn''t want them to work hard until tomorrow, because as the principal has already released them, they may miss class tomorrow, so I want them to rest to fully recover tomorrow. I hope this food gets ready fast, I want to bring the food to them right away, they must be very hungry. ######### After a few minutes, the food was ready. So I took the tray with the plates and took it to the bedroom, I wanted to bring the food to them while it was hot. ''I look like a mother.'' I''m so worried about them that I''m looking more like their mother, well, Lily is childish so I could be considered her mother hahaha. Mary, I would take care of her anyway, since she''s the girl I love. "Dinnertime." This time I didn''t have to feed them, they took the plates on their own and started eating, and it showed that they were already much better than before. "Endl, what happened to us, tell the whole truth." It was Mary who asked, she seemed to have some distrust of my version of the abduction story, but I spoke the whole truth. But since she wanted to, I started telling her everything again what happened. I told them they had disappeared and started searching desperately for them in the capital, then I discovered that the innkeeper who owned the inn where Mary was staying was part of a girls kidnapping scheme to sell. I also told them that they were almost bought by a nobleman and that I saved them in the nick of time. Well, I was following them all the time. After I have finished telling everything in detail they seem to have accepted the whole story and I am grateful that they did not doubt me again. After a few minutes, we all finished eating so we went to sleep. Tomorrow I have to sell the dragon''s core and maybe get another mission. ######## The next day before leaving the inn I went into the bedroom and took the core that was in a small cloth bag inside the closet. This core had been here for so long that it was already dusty, is time to sell it. I just don''t know what I''m going to talk to guild people. How do I get to tell them that I killed an Earth Dragon when I was 10 years old? That wouldn''t make any sense, but that''s the only way. If I just get there with the core and don''t explain how I get it they will think I stole the core from another adventurer or another adventurer killed the dragon and gave me the core. In my old world, there were a lot of people who did this kind of thing to raise their RANK, but of course, I wasn''t that way and I did everything with my effort. ''Well, they will have to believe me.'' They would have to believe it because I have no contact with any other adventurer since joining the guild, so there would be no way for me to have used a malicious method to get the core. Well, all that''s left is to go there and sell it. I must also tell how I got the core. I left the inn and started walking toward the guild. I was carrying the core inside the magic bag now so that no one would have a chance to disturb me, as there may be some trickster who can try to steal the core from me because I have a child''s body. ''Well, I would beat them up anyway.'' But having to deal with such people is annoying. Chapter 100 - Finding the Guild Master After a while, I arrived at the guild with the dragon core. I was a little afraid to deliver the core to the receptionist but I had to deliver. "Excuse me, I have a core to sell," I called the receptionist, she was surprised that I had already completed a mission yesterday and had not brought another core to her. I placed the monster-core cloth bag on the counter for the receptionist to take a look at, as I didn''t want the rest of the guild staff to see the core. When the receptionist opened her purse she almost fell back, she widened her eyes so much that I thought her eyes would pop out of her face. "Did you kill this monster?" The receptionist asked in a strong voice, apparently, she was not believing I could kill the monster. Well, I almost Died because of him, it took a lot of work to kill him only with magic, but I did. "Yes, but it''s been 3 years." Well, I killed him when I was 10 years old, and when I said that, the receptionist was even more surprised, she didn''t seem to believe any of that. After remaining speechless for a while the receptionist left the core with me and ran to the second floor of the guild. ''Will she do it?'' I already knew what she was doing, because the guild master''s room is always upstairs. Will she call the guild master because she doesn''t believe me? This is boring. ######### After a few minutes the receptionist rushed back to the first floor, she ran so fast she was breathing hard. ''Is this that important?'' I didn''t think I would cause such a commotion because of this, it was a surprise. I would imagine that I would surprise the guild staff but I didn''t think it would be that much, now that I''ve done it I have to hear what they have to say about it. If I left now I would be doing something rude because it was my own choice. "The guild master wants to talk to you." The receptionist said as she breathed a little hard, did she run so much like this? This is certainly funny hahaha. Have they never seen anything like it? Well, in my old world I haven''t ever seen anything like it, the strongest and youngest adventurer I knew was 16 years old and currently, I''m still 13. Well, all I have to do is talk to the guild master, maybe I don''t increase my rank now? ######### I went up with the receptionist to the guild master''s office. I thought the guild master''s room was on the second floor, but it was on the third floor, which must be why the receptionist got so tired of running there. I had never climbed the floors above the adventurer guild. It had several rooms that were for meetings. It also had several locked rooms and I couldn''t see what it was, but I wasn''t here to see it, I was here to talk to the guild master. After a while, we had arrived in the guild master''s room. "Endl is here." The receptionist shouted as she knocked on the guild master''s door, apparently, she was doing it out of respect, entering without knocking into an influential person''s room is rather rude. "Let him in." It was a voice of an old man that I heard inside the room, his voice was not firm like that of the school principal, his voice is calmer. After he allowed me in, the receptionist opened the door for me and let me in, she didn''t come in and stayed out of the room. "Sit down." The old man sitting said pointing to a chair in front of his desk. He was a short old man with a big white beard, he looked like a wizard before retiring, let''s have a look. Name: Jefyel Level: 94 Race: Human Age: 76 Strength: 1256 Agility: 1001 Intelligence: 4562 Mana: 12256/12256 Skills Water Magic - Level 10 Fire Magic - Level 8 Earth Magic - Level 9 Weapon Abilities Swordsman Master - Level 4/10 What an absurd amount of mana. I thought he was just a wizard but he has Master Swordsman skill, this man is now the strongest person I''ve encountered so far. Chapter 101 - Rising my Rank. After I arrived in the Guild Master''s room he was very calm, it seems that he doesn''t care much about me. The headmaster of the school is the complete opposite, it seems that he cares a lot about me and seems to attack me at any moment. "So you are Endl." The headmaster propped his elbow on the table and put his hand on his chin, apparently, he was evaluating me. ''Does he also have the Divine Eyes ability?'' No, I don''t think he has I think he''s trying to evaluate me just by looking at me. Well, I would have to be very polite here and not go wrong because if I do that it will increase the chances of winning a promotion and rising rank. I wanted to rank up quickly because I wanted to complete some more difficult missions as I will kill more powerful monsters and gain more experience. "Yes, sir," I told the guild master with a polite tone not to look at all rude to him. The guild master kept evaluating me with his eyes, he certainly enjoyed doing that. After a while, he finally started talking to me. He started asking about the dragon if I had killed him 3 years ago, of course, I confirmed it all. I also said that I hunt monsters around the village I had lived in since I was 10 and by accident, I found the Earth Dragon and had to somehow fight him. I also said it was pretty hard back then but if I fought him again I would surely beat him. I kept talking about my life with the guild master, he wanted to know everything about me, but of course, I didn''t talk about my old life. I also think no one would believe in reincarnation but I don''t think I will risk it. "So, would you like to rise in rank? I think you have good ability." The guild master asked and put some papers on the table. They were the roles to rise in rank, I am currently an F-RANK so I am the lowest level, so of course anyone would accept this proposal, and of course, I will. I won''t have to spend so much time raising my rank to S now, I will skip some ranks and get closer to my goal of being the strongest human in this world. I started reading the papers and they wanted to put me in D-RANK, it wasn''t a very advanced rank but jumping from F-RANK to D-RANK is a very good thing. It takes months from F-RANK to D-RANK, it may even take years depending on the adventurer, so that''s extremely good. I didn''t think twice and then signed the papers, of course, I read everything that was written so that there was nothing that would hurt me in the deal. Sometimes people are fooled into signing doc.u.ments without paying the slightest attention. After I signed the papers, the Guild Master asked me to deliver the papers for the receptionist and she will do the whole procedure to raise my rank. ######### I walked down the guild stairs alone because the receptionist was no longer outside the guild master''s room. I had the papers in my hands and was very happy with the result. Just by selling an Earth Dragon core and telling my story I was able to move up two Ranks at once, it certainly paid off. I arrived in the guildhall and headed for the counter and I delivered the papers to the receptionist, it seems she already knew about it, as she started doing the procedures quickly. "Congratulations on becoming a D-RANK adventurer." The receptionist said and handed me my guild card the now modified, and showing that I am now a D-RANK adventurer. "Thank you." I thanked her and took the card and put it in my pocket since I was very pleased about today. I was so glad I even forgot about the dragon''s core payment. I got a lot of money, I got 1 gold coin and of 5 silver, that''s a lot of money. ''Let''s go back to the inn.'' Now the girls should be fully recovered so I''ll have some fun with them. I left the guild with a smile on my face and started walking toward the inn, this time I''ll be with them the rest of the day. Chapter 102 - Spending the day with the girls. I left the guild and headed toward the inn because I wanted to spend the day with the girls today. Since they have recovered I want to be at her side at least a little. ''Well, I hope they are fully recovered.'' They were already fine when I fed them yesterday, but they didn''t seem to have fully recovered yet, this remedy seems to work for a long time. I don''t know what medicine this woman used and I don''t even want to know, I never want to hear anything more about poisons. I still feel a little responsible for what happened to them, because if I had together with them it would not have happened and they would not have had to go through it all this. Good thing I saved them and found out about the woman''s plan earlier if I hadn''t found out, that guy had put his hand on either of them. ''Well, let''s leave it behind.'' I needed to forget about it since this is all over. The bodies of all those I killed were also recovered by the guard, it seems that I will have no problem as they were already suspicious about something of the sort happening. It had been a while since many young girls had been disappearing. So they immediately believed me and didn''t blame me for any of the deaths, they agreed it was in self-defense. While I was thinking about old things I realized that I arrived at the inn door, the guild is very close to the inn. ######### I walked through the inn door and saw Deby clearing the tables. How Coffee Time Was Over, she was cleaning up to get everything ready for lunchtime, she is a hard-working girl. "How was it in the Endl guild?" It was Deby who was cleaning the tables with a cloth that asked me, I tried to pass without interrupting her but she even called me. Well, I just had to talk about what happened about RANK, I don''t think it was necessary to talk about the land dragon. "I climbed to the D-RANK," I told Deby as I took my adventurer license from my pocket to show it. When she heard this she was very happy for me, it seems that since I decided to become adventurous she has been very worried that something might happen to me during the missions. She said it has often happened that adventurers who were staying here end up dying during missions and she will never see them again. And since she was already very close to me she considered me a great friend so she was always worried about what might happen to me. I was very grateful for your concern, it is great to know that there is one more person who is worried about me like that. ''Now I have to go up.'' After thanking Deby for the comments and everything, I went up to the bedroom, because now I''d like to stay with Mary and Lily for a while. ######### When I entered the room Mary and Lily were talking while looking at some clothes, they seemed very happy about it. Of course, I was happy to see that too. Besides the two are very good friends they still get along very well, and because they are my girlfriend and the other my sister this makes me extremely happy. Does that mean we are a happy family? Well, my mother and Marya liked Mary a lot too. My dad didn''t care much so I don''t care about his opinion either. And Lily was Mary''s closest woman, they talked a lot, and now they were going to school together every day, so I''m glad to see that. "Oh, Endl." Lily who noticed me stopped fussing with her clothes and turned to talk to me. Mary also stopped shuffling her clothes to talk to me. I sat next to Mary and hugged her waist so we could be together, and of course, Mary hugged me too. I don''t know if Mary remembers that she kissed me in front of Lily, but I think she doesn''t remember. Mary is very ashamed so if she found out about it she would die of shame. ########### I spent the rest of the day playing with them in the bedroom, they were fully recovered and we arranged to go out together tomorrow. We also had dinner together in the same room and then went to sleep. Mary slept with Lily of course because Mary is still too young to sleep with me she said, she also said she wants to sleep with me only after marriage. I can expect this since marriage is 2 years from now. I haven''t asked Mary to marry me, but I will ask to marry she on her 14th birthday which will still take a few months. ''That will be a big surprise.'' I think this will be the best birthday present for Mary. Chapter 103 - Mary jealous for nothing? The next day we had agreed to go out together, but they had to go to school because the principal only released them to miss class yesterday. They got out of bed with me and got ready to go to school. Of course, I went down first, because they need to change ur clothes and I couldn''t stay there to see them n.a.k.e.d. I went down to wait for them while talking to Deby. Deby was a very hardworking girl, she always woke up first of all persons, and when we woke up the coffee it was ready to be served. For a girl her age, she''s very hardworking. Usually, early risers are older people, but she is an exception as she helps her mom and dad keep the inn running smoothly. I am very grateful to mom and dad for staying here because this was a great inn. Well, from now on Mary will be staying with us in our room. The inn''s rooms are all busy so Mary will sleep in the same room as us, but she will sleep with Lily, of course. It''s not that I want her to sleep with me now, my mindset is very old and Mary is still 13 years old, this is too early. ''Well, they should be almost down, they take a long time to get ready.'' ########## After a while, the girls came down the stairs of the inn and reached the hall. They were already wearing their school uniform, and Mary as she always, looked wonderful in it, of course, Lily was beautiful too, but Mary is prettier than Lily. They both sat with me at a table and we ordered our breakfast. We always eat the same things for breakfast, once in a while, we order other things but it kind of became our routine. "What are you going to do today?" Mary asked as she looked straight at me, she seems curious about what I''m going to do today. Well, I have plans to find other missions to do today, but I don''t know if I''ll find a good one. Normally D-rank missions upwards are getting harder and I can spend days making the mission. I don''t like to leave both of them alone, because whenever I do this, something always happens to both of them, it haunts me a lot. "I''m thinking of getting a new mission today," I said as I put the coffee cup in my mouth, which was always delicious. "You''re not meeting another girl, right?" When Mary said that, I almost choked on the coffee and spit it out, how would I find another girl? Is this what they call jealousy? Well, the only beautiful girl I ever contacted beside Mary and Lily was the girl who was wearing the priestess outfit and healed my wound. Her appearance was close to Mary''s, but of course, Mary was prettier. "No, of course, I wouldn''t do that." I would never cheat on Mary, I''m sure of that. I didn''t talk about the girl because Mary could be paranoid about it, but I will never cheat on Mary she could be carefree about it. Mary didn''t see the girl, because if she had seen when the girl healed me she would surely have been jealous at the time. ''I didn''t think she was jealous.'' Mary has never shown to be jealous, but after I leave school and have been venturing alone she seems to have started to worry. "I will trust you," Mary said and then continued eating. ######### After a while, the girls went to school and I went to the guild, I was looking for a new mission I got to the guild and opened the door when I opened I found a person that surprised me. I was talking about her now with Mary. I approached the girl and decided to introduce myself, as I''m still very grateful for the last time she helped me when she healed my injuries. If she had not healed me I would have to wait for the wound to close and that would take a long time. "Hi," I called her and touched her shoulder, the girl jumped, she was quite distracted while looking at the guild order board. Was she an adventurer? I didn''t look at your Status last time I found it, I think now is a good time. Name: Sylphe Level: 81 Race: Elf Age: 63 Strength: 162 Agility: 132 Intelligence: 245 Mana: 941/941 Skills Wind Magic - Level 7 Earth Magic - Level 5 Magic of Light - Level 5 Weapon Abilities Sword Talent - Level 3/10 Wait a second, that''s why she''s so pretty? I hadn''t noticed her ears because of her clothes but she was an elf, and she was very strong. "Hello, you are the boy I helped that time," Sylphe said as he looked at me, of course, I could not say her name. "My name is Endl, nice to meet you." I reached out to introduce myself to Sylphe. "My name is Sylphe, nice to meet you Endl." She held my hand in response. After we introduced myself I asked her if she was an adventurer. She is still an adventurous C-RANK and settled in this city after she entered church to learn the magic of light. I also counted my rating and also said I started a short time ago. We started talking about adventurous matters, it was a lot of fun talking to Sylphe because she had so many fun stories. ''I don''t think I''ve ever had so much fun talking to anyone.'' Yes, the only times I have so much fun is when I''m talking to Mary. We were sitting at a table inside the guild, we spent so much time talking that when I realized, it was lunchtime. But when I said goodbye and tried to leave. "So Endl ... would you like to form a group with me?" Sylphe made a very sudden proposal, the only thing I could do was stand there looking at her with a surprised face. Chapter 104 - New Group? Sylphe surprised me for a moment, I didn''t know she wanted to form a group with me like that, does she know all my power? Well, if she knows my strength she is smart to call me to form a group. I had nothing against forming a group with her because doing missions alone is pretty boring in fact, I always get lonely when I''m walking somewhere, and having no one to talk to is pretty boring. ''I think I will accept.'' I think it''s a good idea to form a group with her. She seems like a good person and I have a lot of fun talking to her, so I think it''s a good choice to start a group. But we have a problem ... ''How will Mary react?'' Mary has been very jealousy today, so I get a little scared of her reaction when I see that I''ve formed a group with Sylphe. Sylphe is very pretty, so Mary''s jealousy is acceptable. Well, I would never cheat on Mary anyway, so I think accepting this proposal is a good choice. "All well." I accepted Sylphe''s proposal with a smile on his face. When Sylphe saw that I accepted her proposal she also put a huge smile on her face. I don''t know why she hasn''t formed a group with anyone until today, that''s pretty weird because of her strength and beauty. Did she not want to? And dedicated to form a group just now? This may be a good reason, as there are people like me who like to venture out with others and there are people who prefer to be alone. Sylphe may have gotten tired of being alone and decided to form a group, and because I''m treating her well and having fun I think she chose me for that. ''I am grateful.'' I was also wanting to find a group, so I think we''ll both help each other from today. ######### After I accepted Sylphe''s proposal we went to talk to the receptionist to form our group. In this strange world, we did not need to enter a group name to create one. In my old world, all adventurous groups had a name, but since this world is different I don''t think I need to choose a name. I''m also very bad at picking names, so I''m glad I don''t have to put one. The receptionist took our guild cards and began doing the whole group creation process. After a few minutes, the whole process was done, when we looked at our guild card now the name of the person in our group was also written there. So Sylphe''s name was on my card and my name was on hers. ''This is convenient.'' This is good for identifying who is in the group. After we formed the group we came back and sat back at the table, now that we were a group, we would like to know a little more about each other. ########## My name is Sylphe, I''m an adventurer C-RANK. From the beginning, I always ventured alone, but it wasn''t because I wanted to. I didn''t have a group because everyone discriminated against me, because I''m an elf, they made fun of me, called me a slave and horrible nines. After I got here I was even thinking it was a mistake to move to this place. But that changed when I met Endl. He was the only person in the guild who didn''t look at me in a perverted way or look at me with a disgusted face. He was still a child but just because he did that I was very happy and thankful. I couldn''t tell him that, but I was so grateful that he treated me in a normal way. ''He is a good person.'' I have never had a group, but I think it would be a good idea to form a group with Endl. Endl told me that he has also been adventuring on his own since joining the guild and would like to have a group. He treats me in a normal way and I have a lot of fun when I talk to him, so I think asking him to form a group with me won''t be a bad thing, right? I can only try to do that. Endl was already getting up to leave, so I had to say it fast. "So Endl ... would you like to form a group with me?" I said...I was a little ashamed to ask for something like that. Endl stood still and was a little surprised. Will he refuse? I was a little scared thinking that he would decline my invitation. "All well." Endl accepted my invitation with a smile on his face. Seeing this I also put a huge smile on my face, the only person who didn''t treat me differently now formed a group with me, so I''m quite grateful and happy. Chapter 105 - Introducing Sylphe to Mary and Lily. I was talking to Sylphe all afternoon, we even ate here in the guild anyway. Deby must have been worried that I didn''t show up for lunch, but she must think I''m in the middle of a mission right now. I was now talking to Sylphe about introducing her to Mary and Lily. If I don''t introduce her to them and venture out with Sylphe they''ll be angry. Especially, Mary, I can''t even imagine how jealous she''ll be if she finds out, so I came up with the idea of ??talking to both of them and talking to the group I made with Sylphe. Of course, Sylphe agreed with that, she could understand my side. She was also afraid of breaking up with my relationship because of it, so she wanted to take all of Mary''s doubts about our relationship. ''I just hope Mary is rational.'' I hope she accepts everything easily and doesn''t get mad at me. I''ve never fought with Mary, and I don''t want that to happen now after all we''ve been through together. I don''t like family-couple fights very much, I think it''s a nasty thing. "Come on?" We talked for so long that it was almost time for the girls to get home from school, so I think now is a good time to introduce Sylphe to them. I left the guild with Sylphe and went to the inn. Sylphe was wearing her priestess outfit, she liked it because it hid her race so well, so she wore it daily. ############ After a while, we were already at the door of the inn. We walked in and ran into Deby, who was serving dinner for the customers. "Hello, Endl, who is this?" Deby asked as she looked at Sylphe, of course, this is the first time I''ve been here with another girl so it''s normal for Deby to ask. I wouldn''t hide such a stupid fact if I hid something, the strange rumors would start, and my fight with Mary would be inevitable. "She''s Sylphe, I formed a group with her today," I said as I introduced the two to each other. They held hands and then Deby showed us a table that was empty for us. I asked Deby for a table with 2 seats left because I was waiting for Mary and Lily to arrive. We ordered something to drink until the girls arrived. Well, it didn''t take long, because after a few minutes Mary and Lily came through the door wearing their school uniforms. ######## When they entered the inn Deby showed them where I was sitting. I waited for them to come here anxiously. ''Eh?'' When I looked at Mary''s face she was left with an eagle eye on her prey. She was looking at me and Sylphe with a scary look on her face, I''ve never seen Mary so scary before, this is getting complicated. I thought Mary would accept all this very easily. ''I was wrong.'' Yes, I was very wrong about that, just seeing Sylphe, Mary''s gaze has changed. Mary and Lily sat at the table too. Mary sat next to me and Lily sat next to Sylphe. I had already planned it if I had sat next to Sylphe things would surely be worse, and I didn''t want that. That alone is bad enough, I no longer want to cause problems for Sylphe and problems in my relationship. After the girls sat down we ordered something to eat. Everyone didn''t risk saying anything yet, everyone was just quietly staring at each other. ''I have to start.'' Since this is happening because of me, I have to start talking about the group I formed with Sylphe, I don''t want to leave that responsibility to her. "So, I came here today to introduce Sylphe to both of you, I decided to form a group with her today and would like you to meet." I decided to talk, but it was a bad decision. Shortly after I finished speaking Mary jumped off the table and ran out of the room, she went upstairs and I could hear the bedroom door slamming. How can she be so stubborn? Me, Lily and Sylphe stood there not knowing how to react, the only thing I could do now went after Mary, she''s a stubborn girl who doesn''t even wait for me to finish talking. Is her jealousy that big? "Sorry, I''ll be right back," I said and ran off the table too, I couldn''t leave Mary alone now, and I didn''t want to fight her. I hope she understands everything quickly. She must have thought I have an affair with this girl? She is very stupid. Chapter 106 - Fight with Mary? Mary went up and locked herself in the room, of course, I would go after her, if I left her like this we would surely end up fighting and I don''t want that to happen. If something like that happens it''s my fault... I brought a girl like that out of nowhere after saying I didn''t find another girl for Mary. That was pretty much betrayal, I told Mary a lie I think that''s why she''s so mad at me. ''I have to do something.'' I can only try to talk to her, of course, if she wants to hear me. Toc Toc ~~ Toc Toc ~~ I kept knocking on the door without stopping, but Mary said nothing and didn''t even open the door, I could see she was very angry. I''ve never seen Mary like this, this is a surprise. But I can''t leave it like that, I have to make it up to her. "Mary, open the door," I screamed from outside the room, she was freaking out, she didn''t even let me explain everything that was going on. I waited for Mary to open the door for a while and she wasn''t opening. Would I let her calm down? Well, that''s the only way, if I piss her off, even more, I''ll end up with problems. ######### I let Mary cool my head and I went back downstairs. I headed toward the table and sat with the girls again. My food was already getting cold so I went back to eating, I won''t stop eating because of a jealous girl. "How was it?" It was Lily who asked, she seems quite concerned about Mary. I finished chewing on my food and decided to talk, I had to somehow make Lily talk to Mary. I don''t think Mary will hear me so you better let Lily talk to her. "It didn''t go well, Mary locked herself in the room and isn''t answering me," I answered as I put another spoonful of food in my mouth. When Lily saw that, she made a face of anger, now will she be against me too? What did I do wrong f.u.c.k.i.n.g? Just because I wanted to introduce Sylphe to them? Shit, this is so stupid. "You left Mary alone and thought she would get better this way?" Lily asked as she looked at me with a disapproving face, she was very angry too. What is this? I have nothing to do, she locked herself in the bedroom and I wouldn''t break the inn door if I did that we would be kicked out of the inn. "Well, yes," I answered Lily. Lily was she got pretty pissed, I had never made Lily so pissed at me either, now they''re all against me. I looked at Sylphe and she was still eating quietly, but when she realized I was watching her she just turned her face. ''Is she even against me?'' Damn, this is getting annoying. "You fool." Lily who had just eaten also went upstairs and left me alone with Sylphe. Sylphe who had also stopped eating just stood there doing nothing, she seems unwilling to get in the middle of these matters. But I could see her expression so I knew she wasn''t in my favor. "Sylphe, what did I do wrong?" I asked Sylphe for some help. I never had a relationship before I started dating Mary, so I''m not very good at these things. I can''t see girls'' feelings very well, so I may end up hurting their feelings go. "Well, you should have done everything to talk to her, but you gave up and left her alone, you can''t do that," Sylphe said as he looked into my eyes. So that must be why Lily got mad at me too, damn I did something I shouldn''t, I was an idiot. "Sylphe, can you wait for me here?" I wanted to talk to Mary again, but now I would do everything to make it happen. I asked Sylphe to wait for me here as I would go down again but this time would bring Mary along. I want to remove all this misunderstanding and I want to make peace with Mary. ''I hope I can.'' I had never tried to reconcile with one person so I was quite nervous. Chapter 107 - Making up? I went up to the room again. I asked Sylphe to wait for me downstairs, I would come down, but I would bring Mary and Lily along. I want them to accept Sylphe, I don''t want them to think I''m having an affair with another girl just because I was walking with her. I climbed the stairs and reached the bedroom door, again the door was locked. I stood in front of the door a little to see if I heard anything, wanted to hear if they were talking about it. Of course, I was also a little afraid to talk to Mary. ''I don''t go run.'' I can''t run away now, this is my responsibility, I have to be the a.d.u.l.t of the relationship. My mindset is almost that of an old man, so I have to sort it out, I was a little scared for lack of experience. But now I can''t let it affect me. Toc Toc ~~ I knocked on the bedroom door again, but this time I was expecting a response from inside the room. Well, if they don''t answer me I''ll be forced to ask Deby to open the door since she must have some spare key. But she didn''t have to, after a few minutes the bedroom door opened, but it wasn''t Mary who was there, but Lily. She was still angry. "Well, that shows she likes Mary a lot." Since she''s so worried about Mary and upset with me, it just showed how close Lily is to Mary. "I can enter?" I asked Lily as I tried to look into the room. I couldn''t see anything inside the bedroom because Lily was in front and wouldn''t let me look inside. I wanted to know how Mary was doing. "What will you do?" Lily asked as she frowned, she was suspicious about what I would do. I think she is afraid that I will further damage my relationship with Mary. I would try to reconcile with her, I also want to know why. But the reason is probably that I said I wouldn''t meet any girl and I showed up here with Sylphe, I think Mary got annoyed because I "lied" to her. "I''ll talk to Mary, I''ll explain everything that happened," I said to Lily trying to get permission to see Mary. I wanted to see Mary now, I''m already getting very anxious. If I don''t see her I will end up going crazy. "Fine, but if you do something to hurt her I won''t forgive you." Lily gave me a certainly intimidating warning, but after that, she opened the door and allowed me inside. ######### When I entered the room Mary was lying on Lily''s bed hiding her face. She was just like a child when she gets angry. ''Well, she''s practically a child.'' Mary is still 13 years old, so I think she''s still a kid, I can''t judge her very much for being like this. I sat on the bed next to Mary and put my hand on her head. Mary didn''t even move, she lay there with no reaction at all. "Mary, I''m sorry." I apologized as I patted his head. When I apologized, Mary turned her face to me. I could see she had cried, but now she was looking at me with that angry face again. "You lied to me," Mary said as she raised her hand. Plaan ~~ Mary slapped me in the face, yes she slapped me. But I didn''t react, just stayed there and let her slap because I deserved it. I kept waiting for Mary to say something, but she kept looking at me with an angry face. Was she waiting for me to tell everything? "Do you want me to say everything that happened?" When I asked Mary, she nodded. I will start from the beginning, I will tell in detail everything that happened. "I''ll leave you alone." It was Lily who said that. Right after she said that she left the room and closed the door, she was wanting to leave us alone, because she thought it would be better for us to talk, well, I think it''s better that way. I was a little upset about having to justify myself like that, but that''s the only way. If I didn''t do that Mary would remain angry. I started telling my whole story with Sylphe. Chapter 108 - Relationship returned to normal? I started to tell everything that happened. I told her how I met Sylphe, I told her I met her when I fought the restaurant demon. I also said I didn''t know Sylphe before that, I just met her there and she healed me and of course, I thanked her for that. I also said that after that I didn''t meet Sylphe once. The only time I met her again was when I went to the guild today to get a mission. It was just a coincidence and I didn''t find it on my own. Since she knew me she started talking to me, and of course, I started talking to her too because I knew her too and it would be rude not to answer her. We talked for a long time and then Sylphe asked me to create a group with her. As I always enjoyed venturing with other people I eventually accepted, but of course, I had no ulterior motives. After that, I decided to introduce Sylphe to both because I thought that if I didn''t tell them both would be very angry. Well, it didn''t do much good as they both got angry the same way. Now Mary can''t say that I was lying because I wasn''t meeting another girl, just coincidentally I ended up meeting Sylphe today and started a group with her, that''s all. After that I finished all my explanation, I hope now Mary will forgive me. ######### When I finished speaking Mary''s expression seemed to have softened a little, before she had a really scary face, now she''s much better. Mary, who was still saying nothing, bowed her head a little. Was she apologizing? Well, she was being very jealous, but I don''t think it''s necessary to apologize. "Mary, I''m sorry if you got it wrong." I again apologized, because she had got it wrong and this was my fault so I can''t fault it. When I said that, Mary jumped on me and hugged me. Mary always smells good, she''s always so cute when I hug. I never get tired of hugging her. I started to brush Mary''s hair, I want to comfort her a little. I wanted to make her feel that she wasn''t to blame for anything, she didn''t need to worry about. "Mary, I''ve always helped you before, right? Of course, I wouldn''t betray you." I said that and then kissed Mary''s head that was stuck to me. Mary who felt the kiss stopped hugging me. Chuu~~ After that, she kissed me, of course, I returned the kiss with all the affection. I wanted to make her feel that she''s unique to me, that I wouldn''t cheat on her with another girl. "Let''s go down?" After we finished our kiss I gave the idea to get down. I wanted to introduce Sylphe again because they didn''t have much of a chance to talk so I think now that Mary is calmer it''s a good time for them to get to know each other better. "All well." Mary agreed, and now she had that huge smile on her face that I love to see, it makes me very happy. ########## After a while, Mary and I left the room and went downstairs. When we got there Lily and Sylphe were sitting, they seemed to be talking about something, but when she saw that we were approaching they stopped talking. I sat down with Mary at the table again, but this time I wanted to introduce them right, without a fight or anything. "Sylphe, this is Mary, and Mary this is Sylphe." I simply presented both of them. They held hands with a smile on their face. From the beginning, Sylphe had already given signs of liking Mary, but Mary was jealous and ended up running to her room without talking to her. ''Now everything should be fine.'' I just stood there and let the two talk. They talked about me, of course. They also talked about Sylphe''s life, they talked about a subject I didn''t know. Sylphe suffered a lot of prejudice for being an elf so she had never formed a group, she decided to make a group with me because I was the one who treated her normally and didn''t discriminate her race. After that, they continued talking for a long time. Sylphe decided to stay in this inn because now had some open spaces to receive guests. Mary was still in our room, it seems she likes to sleep with Lily. I hope they keep getting along. Chapter 109 - Dark Plan? Somewhere in the city of Lostfen, some people were talking. An old man, a demon and a very young woman, she even looked like a child. They were talking about the state of the capital and some things that could be done. "So how do we do it?" Asked the girl who was sitting in a chair while watching the old man and the demon who was bent in front of her. She looked like a child, but she was a monster, none of these people dared to go against her. She commanded a group within the capital, a group no one yet knew about. They were wanting all the command of the country of Ezhanten, after which they would begin to invade the other countries. This girl wanted to put all the people of the country at her command, she wanted to create a whole rebellion. "The plan is going as planned." Said the old man who was bowing in front of the girl, he had his head down, he refused to look into the girl''s eyes. When the girl heard this she put a smile on her face, all of her plans were going as planned. Your system is already being built, it will be a system that will drive everyone crazy and under their control, but it will take over 2 years to complete. The girl would wait another 2 years, as she has lived for more years than anyone can count. Meanwhile, no one knew about the plan, and of course Endl had no idea either. ########## Endl woke up the next day after he made peace with Mary. Everyone was still sleeping because Endl woke up very early. ''I think I''ll have coffee.'' Endl got up and got ready a little and went downstairs. When he got there he had a surprise, not only was Deby there but she was serving someone coffee, to Sylphe. ''I didn''t know she woke up so early.'' I thought she woke up early, but I didn''t think it was so early. I enjoyed that Sylphe was already drinking coffee and sat with her. Since we were in the same group I think we are going to do our first mission together today. It will be fun to venture out with someone, walking around alone is very boring. "Good Morning." I reached the table and greeted Sylphe who was already drinking her coffee. "Good morning Endl." Sylphe greeted me back with a smile on his face. When I sat down I also asked Deby to bring me a coffee because i,t was morning and I was hungry. ################ When we finished eating Lily and Mary went downstairs wearing their school uniforms. Sylphe greeted them and they sat down for coffee. As we had already finished we just stood there watching them have breakfast. It was almost time to go to the guild, so we wanted to spend time with them. After they had finished breakfast, the 4 of us headed out of the inn. Sylphe and I went to the guild and Lily and Mary went to school. We arrange to meet here at night when they leave school. I agreed but I said I wouldn''t be sure because we could take a difficult mission and end up taking some time to get back. Mary this ti around not jealous and just agreed, I think now she trusts me more and started trusting Sylphe. After a while we realized it was a long time ago so Lily and Mary ran to school. The 2 of us didn''t need to run so we walked patiently to the guild. ########## When we got to the guild we went straight for a mission. This time we wanted a more difficult and money-giving mission. As we are now in pairs we would need to split the money so the bigger the reward the better. After a while Sylphe found a seemingly good mission. The mission was as follows. Be the escort a group of merchants that would go to the city of Levent a few days from the capital. Apparently the merchant group will be leaving in two days in the morning. "Let''s get this one?" Sylphe asked as she still held the mission in his hands. I had nothing against that, but we''d have to talk to Mary and Lily. "All well." I trusted Sylphe, because I wanted to do a more complicated mission, I was tired of hunting weak monsters. After that we went to the receptionist and confirmed our participation. Now we have to wait until night to talk to Mary and Lily. Chapter 110 - Escort Mission. Sylphe and I sat down and started talking. We had nothing to do now because we had to wait for the girls to come home from school at night. "What do you think, we go out for a drink?" It was Sylphe who gave this suggestion, but I would refuse because I do not like to drink and this body is not yet old to consume alcohol. Well, I''d rather like to go out drinking with her if I was still in my other life, but now I don''t think it will be possible. "I''m not old enough to drink," I answered Sylphe. I couldn''t say that I didn''t like to drink, because when I say that, I will be assuming that I already try drinking, so it''s not a good idea to say that. I say I''m not old enough to drink is a better way to get rid of it. When I answered that, Sylphe accepted everything easily and didn''t touch on that subject anymore. After that, we just sat at a table in the guild while we talked. We sat until. "Look if you''re not the slave." An unknown man got into our conversation out of nowhere and took Sylphe''s shoulder. ''Did he call her a slave?'' So that was the kind of prejudice she was talking about. I remember the goddess telling me that many elves were enslaved, so that''s why Sylphe is called a slave. When Shylphe was touched by the man she just took the man''s hand and took it off her shoulder, she didn''t even respond to his teasing, but the man didn''t accept it. "You bitch, are you challenging me?" The man put his hand back on Sylphe''s shoulder, and of course, again Sylphe ignored him and took the man''s hand off his shoulder. She is very calm, if it were I would have punched this rubbish in the face. But I won''t interfere yet, I want to see how Sylphe will take care of this, I don''t want to intrude, but if this man touches her again, I if I can handle it. I know she''s keeping calm not to fight, but I can''t control my anger just like her, I''m going to hit this guy. Well, I didn''t have to hit him, because right after Sylphe ignored him a second time, he just snapped his tongue and walked away. He gave up very easily, hahaha. "How can you keep yourself so calm?" I asked Sylphe that was still sitting without saying a word. I don''t know how she can stay so calm in this situation, but she certainly has willpower. "I wasn''t calm, I was just holding back not to hit him," Sylphe said as she showed her trembling hand squeezing it. She was holding back a lot so she wouldn''t attack him, which is strong willpower, I have to congratulate her on that. ########### We stayed in the guild until dark. As in the guild they also sell food, we had to order food, we had lunch here and stayed here talking and watching the movement in the guild. There were many adventurers, but when I looked at their Status they were all weak, I couldn''t see a strong adventurer here. The adventurers here were so weak that they would even lose to Mary or Lily if they fought them ... "Shall we go back to the inn?" Since it was already getting dark, I proposed to go to the inn. Sylphe didn''t refuse, and then we left the guild toward the inn. We received many glances but did not know why. Sylphe ducked her head a little when she caught the eyes of the other adventurers, so they were looking at her? Well, these people are stupid for discriminating against someone because of their race. After a while, we were sitting at a table inside the inn waiting for the girls to arrive. We ordered something to eat and were eating while we waited for them. After a while, they walked through the door of the inn. ########### I told Mary and Lily all about the escort mission. When I told them, they immediately refused, but after talking for a long time they decided to accept. They were afraid I would get hurt during the trip, but I said I''m strong enough to protect myself. They have already confirmed that they both saw me fighting many times. They tried to get some points to make me stay, but in the end, it didn''t work out. I told them I would leave town in 2 days in the morning, so I want to make the most of them before I go because I''ll be away for a few days. After that, we went up to the bedroom to get ready for bed. Chapter 111 - Leaving for the city of Levent. We woke up the next day and went downstairs. Again Sylphe was there drinking coffee, did she wake up early on. We sat with her and asked Deby to bring us some coffee, and then we started talking while we waited for the coffee to be prepared. We talked about the trip to Levent, it seems like 2 other adventurers will go along with us, so it will be a group of 4 people. It''s a pretty nice number if it''s to protect just a carriage. "When are you coming back?" It was Mary who asked, it seems she was looking forward to my trip, she didn''t want me to go away anymore, so I understand her side. Well, to tell you the truth I never traveled to another city besides the capital and only hunted monsters in a nearby forest so I never went to another city. But on the mission, they said it would take a few days to go to the city of Lopend, so returning should take the same time. Normally such a trip takes 2-3 days, so it may take us 6 days to return. "If the distance is not too long, I think we can go back in 6 days," I said as I put the coffee cup in my mouth. When Mary heard this she almost jumped off her chair. Well, I understand your side, since Mary doesn''t like being away from me very much. After that, we talked some more about it. Mary was still a little sad, but I was just leaving tomorrow, so after she leaves school I can stay with her. "Have a good class," I said goodbye to both of them. They left the inn and started towards school, I knew they would stay at school, they seem to like school a lot even though they don''t teach much. ############ After the girls left I stayed at the inn with Sylphe. We weren''t doing anything so I called her to go buy some leather armor with me. She accepted, so we went to the same store as the woman I bought the magic bag from. She was a very nice woman, so I think it''s a good choice to buy from her. We started walking around the capital. Sylphe had dressed in her priestess outfit to hide her race, for when she went without this outfit all the people stared at her. After a few minutes, we arrived at the store door, thank goodness the store was open because I wouldn''t want to wander around the capital looking for another store. When we entered the store the woman was sitting behind the counter while counting some coins. When she saw us she got up quickly from the chair, as clumsily as ever. "I''m looking for leather armor," I said to the woman. Sylphe said nothing, just stood there saying nothing, because she was just accompanying me and not buying anything. After a while, the woman returned with a leather armor. I took the armor and even punched it to test the armor, and that armor was of the highest quality. "How much is it?" I don''t think it would be too expensive since a leather armor is no better option for a strong adventurer, but I still want to buy only a leather armor now. "3 silver coins." The woman said as she handed me the leather armor. I took the leather armor and took the money out of my pocket and entered the woman, again she was friendly as always. Then we leave the store now with my armor bought, because tomorrow is the big day we go to the city of Lopend. ########### We woke up the next day we were ready to go to the city of Lopend. Of course Mary and Lily were with us. They woke up early just to say goodbye to us when we left. We had breakfast and left the inn and headed towards the adventurers guild, apparently, the carriage would depart in front of the adventurers guild. Quickly we got there and found the people who came with us, had a man and a woman. The man wore a sword and the woman wore a spear. ''It''s the first time I''ve seen anyone using a spear around here.'' Most of the people I saw were wizards or wore long and short swords. The woman''s name was Sheir and the man''s name was Lutrus, they were also part of a two-person group like us. The merchant we were going to escort was called Linguyr, he was not a very famous trader, but he was quite rich apparently because his carriage was very beautiful. After we finished introducing ourselves we got into the carriage. I said goodbye to Mary and Lily and got into the carriage. Sylphe did the same and got into the carriage. Now begins our trip! Chapter 112 - Traveling. Today is the day Endl is going to travel. I didn''t want him to go on this trip but I don''t think I have a choice. It''s not that I don''t trust him, but it''s because I worry that someone stronger than him attacks him and he gets hurt. I know he''s very strong, but even so, there are stronger people out there than him. Lily didn''t want Endl to go on this trip either, but she accepted it more easily than me. Well, I feel very lonely when he''s not with me, but at least now I have Lily to stay with me for Endl''s trip. We all woke up and went down for coffee, because Endl and Sylphe had to leave to travel early in the morning, so Lily and I woke up very early to say goodbye to them when they left. After a while, we had all had coffee, so it was time for them to travel. We went with them towards the adventurer guild because they would leave here, I thought the carriage would be out of town, but it''s closer than I thought. When we got there 2 more people would be together with Sylphe and Endl, a man and a woman. The woman was very pretty, so there''s no way I''m not worried, but I trust Endl. After a while, the carriage was ready to leave, so Endl came and said goodbye to me and Lily. We said goodbye and Endl climbed into the carriage after that Sylphe also said goodbye to us and climbed into the carriage. I hope they get well. ############ We were out of town now and we''re on the road. Sylphe and I were sitting on the right side of the carriage and the other 2 were sitting on the other side. The trip would be 2 days to go and 2 days to return, it was less than I imagined, I thought it would take longer. This merchant is taking a load of cloth to the city of Levent. He produces the fabrics in the capital and sells it to other nearby cities, it seems to be a pretty lucrative scheme. It seems like all the food and water will be due to trading, well, I could create water with magic but I''m glad to hear that he''s taking care of us so much. As the trip was still, in the beginning, it was still calm, no monsters or bandits had appeared, and I hope it continues like this because if it is an easy mission it would be even better. ''I feel like getting rid of some bad guys.'' I hate bad guys because they always **** women and kill innocent people, so I like to kill them to make them repent of all their crimes. Death is not the best way out, it would be torture but it would be a lot of work, so killing is much easier. "Are you thinking of something Endl?" Who asked was Sylphe who was sitting next to me. When she asked this the two other adventurers also began to pay attention to us. Why did she ask that? "No, why?" I answer to Sylphe. Well, I didn''t know why she was asking that. "Well, you were making a really weird face, it looked like you were mad at someone." That''s what Sylphe answers. So I was making such a bad face? I didn''t realize I made a face like that when I thought about bad guys. But I think it''s expected because of the hatred I feel for bad guys. ######### After a long time, our butt was already hurting because we didn''t have a pillow here. Is that a rich merchant''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g carriage because it''s not comfortable? ''Damn it.'' At least he had to have prepared something like that so we wouldn''t get in pain. But now it''s no use because the night was coming so we would have to stop to let the horses rest and also to sleep. We got out of the carriage and started setting up camp for us to stay. Lutrus and Sheir set up the fire and the place to heat our food. While Sylphe and I arrange the carriage for us to sleep. The carriage was big so everyone would sleep inside it. Well, we also had to put the list of people to watch the carriage, we would have to take turns at night because bad guys and monsters can attack at night, and this is extremely dangerous. After we finished making our beds, we finally ate and got ready for bed. Chapter 113 - Traveling 2 Before bed, we had put together the list to take our guard. The first person to be on guard would be Lutrus, after him would be on guard was Sylphe, then it was me, and finally Sheir. I liked this list because I wouldn''t be the first, not the reason, but I don''t like being the first to be on guard. After we decided that, Sylphe, Sheir, and I got in the carriage to sleep, and Lutrus stood outside to stand guard. We agreed that if he detects something suspicious he would wake us up quickly. Because if he did that, we would have more time to react to the attack of bandits or monsters. I don''t even know if there are bad guys on this route, but monsters exist everywhere. So it''s easier for us to be attacked by monsters than bad guys, that''s a fact. But of course, I hope we are not attacked. The easier the job, the better for Sylphe and me. ############ It had been a while, so it was time for Sylphe to come on guard so Lutrus was waking her up. As Lutrus was an idiot he ended up waking everyone in the carriage when he went to wake Sylphe. And after everyone woke up nobody could sleep again, so everyone decided to stay up all night. The only one who kept sleeping was the trader and the coachman who ran the horse. "Congratulations Lutrus, you destroyed our night." It was Sheir who said while slapping Lutrus on the head. These two were very close, I didn''t know if they were a couple. "Are you going to stay up Enld?" It was Sylphe who asked, she was sitting next to me on a rock outside the carriage. We had the fire burning because it was so cold, so we all sat around the fire to get warm. Well, if Sylphe wants to know if I''d like to stay up, I''d say no, but since everyone is going to do it, I''ll stay up too. I have no problem staying up one night, as I''ve done it before in my old world one too many times, and even in this new world, I''ve been up a few nights. "Yes, no problem," I answered not to let Sylphe worry about me because she might be worried about my health because I being up all night. Well, I was 13 years old yet, so in their view, I was still a child so I understand why she was worried. The night was very quiet, we had no monster attacks or anything. We were talking but of course we were on the alert because to suffer a surprise attack, for an adventurer this is humiliating. After dawn, the trader got out of the carriage and found us sitting around the fire that was still lit. He thought we were up early, but when he found out we didn''t sleep at night he was quite surprised. He also got a little angry because he said don''t sleep would make us not fight well. Well, I can''t deny your argument, because a sleepy person doesn''t fight very well. ''But I was not sleepy.'' This is a fact, I was not sleepy, I think I can go 3 days without sleep without having any problem. ######### Soon afterward we continued our journey and did not expect to encounter monsters or bandits, but of course, it would not be so easy. ''Let''s try to look for signs of life with search magic?'' It would be a good way to see if anything is approaching or chasing us. If someone is stalking us I will notice much sooner then they will not be able to catch us by surprise and it would be easier to deal with. "Search," I said a little quietly to not anyone to hear. I don''t know if there''s anyone who uses magic to detect living things like that, so I think it''s good to hide for now. When the search magic was activated and started to go, I had a surprise. I felt the sign of several living things walking together. They were coming at a normal speed, it looked like they were chasing us. There were about 20 living things, so it can only be one thing. "Bandits," I said accidentally out loud. By the time I said that everyone was surprised and immediately on guard. Chapter 114 - Traveling 3 When I said bandits everyone immediately went on guard, as any adventurer would come in after hearing something about bandits in the middle of a trip. "At where?" It was Lutrus who asked about the bandits. As I just saw them with my search magic, Lutrus was very confused, not only him, but everyone in the carriage was confused by my statement. I didn''t want to talk about search magic right now, because it could be a rare magic and it would be detrimental to me since I wouldn''t want to be suddenly famous. Well, if I wanted to become the strongest adventurer I would have to have some fame, but I don''t need it now. I''m sure these bandits are waiting for us to camp out to attack at night, so many bandits do it because it''s easier to attack when the rest of the adventurers are sleeping. "It''s nothing, I was wrong," I responded by trying to fool everyone in the carriage, and everyone was fooled but one person and that person were Sylphe. I don''t know why, but she sure looked at me in a way that I''m sure she didn''t believe me. She sure suspected something, I guess I couldn''t fool her, she has a good sense to detect lies I guess? Well, I don''t need to talk to her now, I''ll leave to talk to her when we camp because that would be better because I can warn her so she was also very attentive to the bandits. And so you are less likely to get caught by the bandits. Well, if I leave my search magic on we would never be caught off guard. ########### After a while, we got to our camp, so I decided to talk to Sylphe about the bandits. I called her from a distance where no one could hear me because if others listened it could turn into chaos and it would also fill me with questions of how I knew about the bandits. "Sylphe, come here a little." I arrived at Sylphe and called her. After a while we were alone, so I decided to start talking about the bandits, well, Sylphe was already suspicious so I''ll just confirm your suspicions. "There are bandits behind us." I didn''t wait a second and talked directly to her. When I said that Sylphe didn''t look surprised, I thought she would have at least a little surprise in her gaze, but she was normal. "I know, I can feel them too," Sylphe answered. Then she began to explain to me that the elves have good senses. She may say we were being chased, but she didn''t know how many bandits were stalking us. Well, I didn''t know that elves could increase their senses in this world because in my old world I don''t remember elves with that kind of ability. Well, they are different worlds so I can''t assimilate them. As Sylphe didn''t know how many bandits they were, I decided to tell her. As Sylphe didn''t know how many bandits they were, when I said there were 20 bandits Sylphe was finally surprised by something. It seems that it was not normal to have such a large group of bandits in this area, so Sylphe was very surprised at how many bandits were here. "Should we tell the others?" It was Sylphe who came up with the idea of ??telling others about the bandits. When she made that proposal I quickly denied her proposal, I said we should wait for the bandits to attack to warn them. We won''t let you know when the bandits are on us, but let''s warn you when the bandits get ready to attack, as that would make it easier for everyone to act. After that, we reassembled the camp as if nothing had happened, and of course, I was leaving the search magic on. I could see that the bandits were standing a few feet away, they seem to have camped out to wait for us to sleep, they''re pretty smart. But in fact, they don''t even realize they''ve been detected. ########### After a while, we had finished setting up camp so now we were preparing the food. Sylphe kept looking at me, looks like she was waiting for me to warn if the bandits were attacking? I don''t think so since she can feel when they move toward us. I don''t know why she''s staring at me so much, but I hope it''s not serious. After we had finished eating we went to the carriage, luckily the first to be on guard would be Sylphe. I just got in the carriage and pretended to be asleep while using magic to detect the bandits. Now we can only wait for their attack. Chapter 115 - Attack of the bad guys. I kept lying in the carriage with my search magic activated, as the bad guys could attack at any moment. Using the search magic I could also see that Sylphe was on guard outside, she was also waiting for the bad guys to attack. Does she have such strong senses? This can be very helpful. I kept looking at the bad guys when they suddenly decided to attack the camp. In front, there were 5 bandits and on the right side and the left side there were 5 bandits. Another 5 bandits have lagged, it looks like they were there to guard their rear in case of monster attacks or attacks by other people. They were very cautious because they know that if adventurers notice them, they will attack. Sylphe who also noticed the bad guys started running toward the carriage. I was already awake so get out of the carriage quickly while waking up Lutrus and Sheir. When I woke up they both got up thinking it was their turn to watch the carriage, but when I explained the situation they quickly got out of the carriage. Lutrus wore a sword and Sheir wore a spear. I also used a sword today so I was at the forefront along with Lutrus. Since Sheir used a spear and had longer attacks she was a little behind. Sylphe also used a sword, but I asked her to fight using spells and attack from the rear. If necessary she can use her sword. We went into formation and we wait for the bandits to approach. They were thinking we were sleeping, but they are very wrong, we are going to take them by surprise. ######### The bandits began to approach and I stood in front with Lutrus waiting for them to appear. We would not attack first, we would expect them to attack so we could attack them. I think it would be better if we attacked first because it would be a surprise to them, but everyone else agreed to wait for them to attack first. After a few minutes, the bad guys were already here. We hid behind the carriage to see what they were going to do. It would be best to attack them when they are messing with our things, as they will be distracted. But it was not as we thought. Since we weren''t in the carriage, a man who seemed to be the bandit leader warned everyone else to look for us. Which didn''t take long, because we were behind the carriage, we weren''t hidden, so they quickly found us? ######## When the bad guys found us immediately we started attacking. Sheir took her spear and stuck it in the belly of one of the bandits who was advancing toward us. The spear went through the bandit''s belly and he fell to the ground, he will surely die. "Rain of stones." Sylphe who was further back cast a level 5 land spell on a group of bad guys. Shortly thereafter, several sharp rocks began to fall from the sky at high speed upon the bandits. The stones pierced the body of 4 of the bandits, causing them to fall and agonize to the ground. Lutrus was fighting 2 bandits at the same time with his sword. The bad guys who were attacking us were very amateurish, so Lutrus easily beat them both with his sword technique. This fight was being a child''s play. "Explosion." Now it was my turn to cast a spell on a bandit group. I used a level 4 spell, so the spell was very powerful. And since my fire magic was at level 10 the power was much greater. When the spell was activated, 6 bandits were immediately struck by the power of the blast. Some bad guys even lost parts of their bodies before they died. The explosion was so strong that it even moved the carriage. The carriage was heavy because the merchant was inside and had many goods. ########## After a while, we had finished killing all the bad guys. We don''t even try to arrest the bad guys because it wouldn''t be worth it, usually, people like that get the death penalty or spend their entire lives as slaves in the mine. We took the bodies of the bandits and left them in one place, as we would notify the guards of the next city about their bodies. After the bandits attack we decided to sleep. Of course, there would be a guard outside, for blood could attract monsters at night. But it went well because the night passed quickly and we were already preparing to continue the trip. Chapter 116 - Arriving in the City of Levent We went back to travel because we had just woken up and wanted to get to the city of Levent quickly. Well, it wasn''t the people who wanted to get to the city, but the merchant. It seems that he was quite scared by the attack of the bandits and now wants to quickly reach the city. It is very rare to see a merchant who is so scared yet being accompanied by adventurers. ''How insecure can he be?'' Was he insecure? Or didn''t he believe we had the strength to protect him? Well, it couldn''t be that since we killed all the bad guys easily and he saw it all. We can''t deny the contractor''s request, so we agreed to go faster to the city. I said the horses would suffer and get tired faster, but still, the trader kept asking the coachman to go full speed. ''At least this way we''ll get to the city of Levent fast.'' I had never left the capital so I was curious to know other cities. I also wanted to visit the adventurers guild in other cities because I wanted to see the missions I would have in other cities. Well, I think by tomorrow we will have reached the city. ######## We were still traveling and it was time to camp. We stopped and set up camp quickly because we were starving because we didn''t even stop for lunch. I could see that the horses were very tired, this is cruel but we can''t go against the trader so I can''t stop him. I sat next to Sylphe who was sitting a little away from the fire. I''m don''t know because she was sitting here, but I would like to be with her because she is the person I have the most contact with and she is also part of my group. "Why are you here alone?" I asked Sylphe why she was isolating herself. I hope it''s not serious, as she could be uncomfortable with something. "Nothing, I just wanted to be alone," Sylphe answered as he ate his food in the bowl in his hand. Sylphe has begun to say that she is used to being alone and isolated in this way, so she can''t change her ways overnight, so she sat away. "Don''t worry, you can count on me always." I decided to give Sylphe a little cheer as she seemed a little sad about it. If she was sad, why was she still sitting alone? Is she afraid that people will attack her because of prejudice against the elves? Well, Lutrus and Sheir have not yet shown any prejudice against Sylphe''s race, in fact, they were very friendly with her. "Don''t worry, if they despise you I will help you," I said as I smiled at Sylphe. When I did that, Sylphe smiled back and went back to eating. Looks like I made her feel a little better, well, it''s a little weird if you see a 13-year-old comforting an elf over 60. But still, I''m glad I helped her feel better. ######## It''s already the other day and we''ve been traveling for a long time, so we may be already near the city of Levent. "Are we coming yet?" I asked Sylphe who was by my side. She traveled to a lot of places, so she should know where the city was. Since I didn''t know where the city was, I think it was a good idea to ask her. "Yes, I think within 1 hour we''ll see the city wall," Sylphe said with a smile on his face. She is always very considerate, and I like that a lot about her. Well, since we''re coming, I don''t think we need to worry about the guard too much, because when we get close to cities, the number of bad guys and monsters drastically decreases. We can''t let our guard down, but I''ve realized that everyone has calmed down more because on such missions an adventurer can be attacked at any time. After a while, we could see the city wall. It was a high wall but it didn''t compare to the capital wall, well, it was just a normal city, not the capital. The capital would always be better protected because this is where the king lives, so it''s understandable. When we reached the city gate the guards stopped the carriage and checked everything. The merchant showed a card to the guards and we were cleared to enter the city immediately. And so we came to the city of Levent. Chapter 117 - Levent When we arrived in town I was a little surprised. Everybody in town had dirty and torn clothes, and all the buildings and stores were extremely poorly constructed and dirty. ''How do they live in a place like this?'' That was what I was thinking because there is no possibility of living in such a precarious city. How can a country that has a city like the capital have such a poorly cared with this city? The residents seem to be starving, this is shameful. We got out of the carriage and I started to look around. Everyone was acting like this was normal, until Sylphe I thought would be shocked was acting normal. ''Has she seen this before?'' It''s quite possible that Sylphe already knew about the state of this city, so she''s not so shocked about it. "Did you already know this city was like this?" I decided to ask Sylphe who was standing beside me because she could tell me what was going on here. How can a country let its residents stay in this state? Residents are suffering, only by their expression can you see how they suffer. "Well, it looks like the mayor of this city is doing something with the money that would be used for the residents, but even so the king does nothing about it, what remains for the residents is just to be sorry," Sylphe said with a sad face. She also explained to me that there was nothing we could do because we could not go against the mayor of the city, the only thing to do was to ignore and just complete our mission. I didn''t want to do that, but I think it''s the best thing to do, for now, I don''t want to get in more trouble and hurt our mission and my teammates. ########## We were waiting near a building that looked like the merchant guild. Not even in my old world did I go to the merchant guild a lot, so I don''t care about that because I never wanted to work in commerce. I think working as a trader pays a lot but it is also very disputed so I think it is better to stay away from this kind of problem. I waited outside the guild along with Sylphe, Lutrus and Sheir and the merchant entered the guild. I think he was negotiating the prices of his products I think that''s what traders usually do, right? "Can we walk around a little?" I asked my companions who were with me. I wanted to walk around the city a little because the state the city was in was unfortunate, so I wanted to see better how the locals were living, and could also help someone I encountered with more difficulties. ''I think it''s good to do that.'' I''ve always enjoyed helping people so I think it''s good to look for someone to help out here. The locals here are very hungry, so I think spending a little money would not affect my income. I got a lot of money from the missions and the cores I sold, so I can buy some food for some locals. "You can go, don''t worry I''d stay here with Sheir, Sylphe will go with you." It was Lutrus who came up with the idea. I thanked her for her offer and left with Sylphe, as I also enjoyed hanging out with her and I think it''s a good time to do that. ########## I started to wander around town and look for some stores that sold food, but whenever I looked, they just had old bread and horrible looking things. I still could not believe that people lived here eating this kind of food, this is very poor hygiene. I kept walking around town until I found a store that looked better. It said on the storefront that it was a bakery, so it sold bread and stuff, right? I went inside the store and found some breads that seemed to have a better quality, and found other things made with wheat inside the store, and they all seemed to be of a good quality. "When does bread cost?" I think bread is like high-mass foods, I think it''s better to buy this to give to people because I think it will end hunger more. "1 loaf is 2 copper coins." The salesman said and he picked up some bread he was being exposed for people to look at. The bread was of good quality, but was it right to be that expensive? Wasn''t 1 copper coin enough? Now I get it. Not only can people here not have the conditions, but the higher quality is very expensive, so people end up in the state they are in. But even costing so expensive I decided to buy some breads. I bought 10 loaves and spent 2 silver coins. It was plenty of money to buy bread, but I think it will be worth it. Just seeing the smile of a.d.u.l.ts and children would help me feel better. Chapter 118 - Totally precarious city. After I bought the bread, I left the bakery along with Sylphe who was still with me. She stood there saying nothing, just following me and watching me buy. I thought she would ask me why the bread, but I think she already knows so she didn''t want to ask. Well, I wanted her to ask because she could help me distribute the bread here. "Can you help me with this? You can give bread to the neediest people you find." I got 5 loaves of bread into Sylphe''s hands and asked her to hand it out to people who seem most needy and hungry. Sylphe accepted the bread and kept walking around town with me. Sometimes we would find children sitting in the streets with their clothes torn and dirty. "Here for you." I handed the bread to a girl who was sitting near the wall of a house. After I delivered the bread she thanked me and ran into the house, she looked pretty happy. Your family must go through some difficulties, so she must have been happy to get food for her family like that, and I am also happy to see that reaction, that means I made a difference in a person''s life. We continued walking around town and delivered bread to people on the street. When we realized we were already full of kids following us, they seem to be hungry so I quickly handed the rest of the bread to them. I know this won''t help the city, but at least it will help some people. "Let''s go back?" I spoke to Sylphe that it was time to go back to the merchant guild door because the merchant must be almost done trading his products. I wanted to find a way to help this city, but it looks like it won''t be that easy. The culprit of everything is the mayor of the city and I have no contact with him, and I think if I try to force an entrance into the mayor''s mansion I could end up being charged with committing a crime. I may be able to help them somehow later, but that will be for the future, I have to think of a good way to help the people here. If I try to help them without resources I can make things worse. ######### When we arrived at the merchant guild door, Lutrus and Sheir were still there, it seems that the merchant has not left the guild yet. Lutrus said some men have already come and taken the merchant''s products into the guild, so the sale and negotiation should be over and soon the merchant will be leaving the guild. It seems that we will spend all day here today because we need to rest from the trip for at least 1 day. I wanted to take advantage of this time that we would stay here to try to find a way to help the people of this city. I need to find out why the mayor is doing this to the residents, and I also want to know where the money going to the city is going. If I can''t fix it, some people here are sure to starve in the middle of town, and they can''t even have clothes on. "Sylphe, will you help me do something in this city?" I asked for Sylphe''s help because if she helped me it would be easier to think of a way to help the residents because two thinking heads are better than one. "Eh?" Sylphe was a little surprised by my request, but then she smirked at me and accepted my proposal. As I thought, Sylphe wasn''t enjoying seeing the state this city was in either, in fact, I think it was bothering Lutrus and Sheir too, but I don''t trust both of them yet so I just want Sylphe''s help. ######### After a while, the merchant left the merchant guild and we headed toward an inn. The merchant had an obligation to offer us shelter and meal, so he will have to pay us to stay here today. The inn was quite comfortable. I stayed in one bedroom with Lutrus, and Sheir stayed with Sylphe in another bedroom, of course, as it would not be possible for a man and a woman to stay in the same room is common sense. I told Sylphe to meet me at the inn reception after Sheir had slept. I will also wait for Lutrus to sleep. We would go to the mayor''s mansion to find out what was going on. We knew it would be a crime to break into his mansion, but if we explain the situation to the king we will be released immediately, I think. I wasn''t sure about that, but I hope I''m right. Well, we don''t mean to get caught anyway. We just wanted to find out what was going on with the city money, and let''s find out to help the people here. ''I hope it all right.'' Even if we find out what is going on with the money we don''t know how we will solve it, but we hope we can do that. Chapter 119 - Mayors Mansion I left the inn with Sylphe after we met at the inn reception. I didn''t want to wake anyone up at the inn so we quietly left the inn. We still didn''t know how to get into the city mayor''s mansion, but there had to be some way to do that because we had to do something about the city''s money. "What are you thinking of doing?" It was Sylphe who was following me who asked me. We were already walking around the city and there was no one on the streets, it was completely deserted, it reminds me of the night the demon attacked the capital. Well, I didn''t know what to do, because I would just go to the mayor''s mansion and get in to try to find out something about the money. I don''t want to kill anyone or be accused of any crime so I want to do it all in secret. I''m taking Sylphe just to help me observe. I remembered she had good senses, so she would help me get into the mansion undetected. We''d have to make a mechanism for her to let me know if someone is coming my way, but I don''t know how to do that so I''d have to bring Sylphe with me. ''I could use search magic.'' I could use it, but I needed concentration to use it during the infiltration into the mansion, so I would lose concentration and my magic would stop working and I would start walking through the mansion blindly. So taking Sylphe who already has the natural senses of his race is a good idea, as she will always be on the alert. Well, she fights very well too, so that''s another reason to take her along with me. If we get into an incident we have to fight, I may need Sylphe''s help to knock out the enemy. I didn''t want to kill anybody, so just leaving the target unconscious was fine, because it would stay unconscious all night and not disturb my entrance to the mansion. After a while, we finally arrived at the town mayor''s mansion. Compared to the mansions I saw in the capital this is very small here, but it is still a very beautiful house. From the outside there don''t seem to be many guards, so my entry may be easier than I thought, I hope it will be. ######### After some time looking at the mansion we decided to find some way to enter. Entering the front gate would be very obvious so the simplest way is to jump the mansion wall where there are fewer guards. I think a good way to see where there are fewer guards is to use search magic. I wouldn''t tell Sylphe to look at this, because I can do it easily, it would be better just for her to tell me when people have come towards us inside the mansion, her skill will be more useful that way. I used search magic and realized that on the right side of the mansion there was no guard. There were very few guards, there were only 2 guards in front of the mansion, 2 at the back of the mansion and there was one walking around the mansion grounds, but right now he was on the other side. Since it was a good time, I asked Sylphe to jump first, I didn''t even have to use magic not to make noise, I just grabbed Sylphe''s legs and lifted her because I was so strong. When I held her, she got a little scared, but right after that, she climbed on the wall. She held her hand out to me and I jumped and held her hand, after which, we both managed to jump across the wall. As the guard was already heading in this direction we walked silently towards the back of the mansion. It would be a good idea to walk through the back doors because there is always less security around here. The guards at the back of the mansion were there, so we would have to find some way to knock out the two guards. We thought the following. As we both had a lot of agility, we would each go to one of the guards and then knock them out, the easiest way is to hit the back of the head, even Sylphe knows that, so I didn''t need to explain it to her. "Do it quickly, we have to take them both down, because if one of them gets knocked out first the other may have time to report to the other guards in some way," I warned Sylphe, I decided to put some pressure not to have a chance of error. I hope everything goes well, come on. Chapter 120 - Inside the mansion. We had already made the plan to attack both at the same time, but we would have to go fast because the guard who was walking through the mansion''s yard could see us in the middle of the plan. So it is better to do this quickly. "Come on Sylphe, do it all quickly at the same time as me." After warning Sylphe, I looked to see if the other guard was coming and confirmed that we were free to attack. After that, I spoke to Sylphe that it was time, and the next instant we ran at full speed toward the men. My agility was higher than Sylphe''s, so I controlled myself a little so as not to use all my speed, otherwise, I would go too far ahead and end up making the plan go wrong, and I didn''t want that to happen. After that, we ran so fast that we got in front of the guards in an instant. The guards were startled, but there was no time for them to do anything, for the next instant Sylphe and I hit our arm hard behind the guards'' heads. I had to jump to reach because I was too short and the guard was too tall for me to reach without jumping. They didn''t have time or anything to do anything and they''ve already passed out, it was very fast and it was cool to do that, well, Sylphe was fine too so then I have to thank her. But now is not the time to think about it because the other guard is coming and he can''t see us, so we took the opportunity to clear the way and we went to the back door of the mansion. ########## When we reached the back door the door was locked, so I broke the door lock with earth magic. It made a little noise but nothing enough for the guards to notice us. I asked Sylphe to watch our surroundings and we entered the mansion. I didn''t want to have to make Sylphe come with me, but it was great to have her here with me and she wanted to do it, so we''re helping each other out here. The mansion inside was prettier than the outside. Inside were many paintings and vases that seemed to be expensive. The furniture also seemed to be of excellent quality, everything in this mayor''s house was of very high quality, so now I know where all the money in the city was going. This mayor is using public money to live a life full of riches, and just discovering that made me want to scream in anger. I don''t know what I''ll do when I meet this mayor but I need to control myself. If I lose control I can end up attacking him, and if I do I will end up in prison for sure, because in this kind of noble country always has privileges. "Are you sure you want to continue? We already know where the money is going just by looking at his house, now we just need to report to the king somehow." Sylphe told me as he looked through the door. She was paying attention to the guards and seems to want to leave now, well, she was right. We already found out where the money was going so we just need to report the mayor to the king. But what if the king does nothing? He already knew how the city was and yet did nothing, so I''m in doubt. I don''t know how to fix it, but I have to fix it ########### After thinking for a while I had an idea, but I don''t know if it would work. It''s a pretty simple plan and I think it could work, so I would have to try, it was the only way I found to make the mayor behave for now. I don''t know if he will continue to do this with the city after I leave, but I hope not. My plan was as follows. I would disguise myself somehow, in fact, I would hide my face and threaten the mayor very seriously. I would make him behave just by threatening him. I know this is a wrong way to do this, but I can''t do anything else, and that''s a functional way. Well, only a few people have fears of threats and I hope this mayor is one of those. "Are you sure?" Sylphe seemed worried about my plan, but I made up my mind. "Yes, I will do this," I confirmed Sylphe''s question and started to disguise myself Chapter 121 - Threatening the Mayor? I was simply disguising myself, I didn''t want to disguise myself whole just hiding face was already with. If I went undercover it would take too long and the guards could find us and the plan would go wrong. If the guards found us here, I''m sure we''d be reported for trespassing and we''d be arrested. I wouldn''t care if I was arrested, but I don''t want Sylphe to be arrested with me. "Use this." Sylphe took off her priestess outfit and put it on me. I was wearing Sylphe''s outfit and I was also wearing a makeshift mask that I created with a piece of paper. It wasn''t a very good disguise, but I also thought of one thing. If I wear Sylphe''s clothes, she won''t be able to wear these clothes later in this city, because if they see her with her clothes, the mayor will go after her to hold her and I don''t want that to happen. When I get to the capital I have to buy her other clothes, because she doesn''t like to show her face. "When we get to the capital I''ll buy you another outfit because if you wear it now they''ll think it''s you who threatened the mayor," I said and then immediately apologized to Sylphe. "It''s fine, no need to worry, I have another outfit I left at the inn," Sylphe said a little surprised. I didn''t know she had other clothes because I just saw her with that clothes and I didn''t see her wearing another. Well, it''s okay to wear your clothes, since she has another one she can wear. The only problem is that she will have to go to the capital without hiding her race now, but if anyone comes mocking her, I''m sure to punch him in the face. ######### When I finished disguising myself I went alone through the house. I wouldn''t bring Sylphe since she wasn''t undercover. I could have asked her to disguise it, but the less danger of her being seen the better. I haven''t even had a chance to use Sylphe''s skills, but whatever, since I''m inside the mansion and I''m undercover I think I can do it quickly. I started walking around the mansion taking care not to bump into anything. If I dropped one of these vases I would have to give my life to pay them, only their appearance tells me that they cost a fortune. ''Where is he?'' By this time the mayor must be sleeping, but I don''t know which room he is in since there are thousands of rooms in this mansion. I entered a huge hallway full of doors on all sides, so it would be very difficult to find the room in which the mayor is sleeping. All doors are the same, but what the hell is that? I opened one of the doors and found someone sleeping, but when I got close to the bed I was surprised, certainly is not the mayor. Is a very pretty looking girl, she should be at most 14 years old. She must be the mayor''s daughter. I feel sorry for this girl for having such a disgusting father who steals money from people. I let the girl sleep and left the room. When I left the room I kept thinking about this girl. She was a pretty girl, but she looked very strange, she was very pale, I guess I have never seen anyone like this before. Her hair was a deep purple color and I have never seen anyone in this world with hair like this, this is certainly strange. "What is strange?" A sweet, feminine voice rang very close to Endl''s ear. When Endl looked back toward the voice, he could see nothing. He just had a really bad feeling when he heard that voice, and he wasn''t enjoying it at all, he wanted to get out of here right away. ''Damn, I wanted to talk to the mayor.'' Endl wanted to see the mayor, but he gave up on moving on. This whole house and this hallway were very strange and this voice he heard was not normal, he just rushed back to Sylphe''s side so they could leave this mansion. ######### "Endl is taking too long," Sylphe said whispering to herself, just before she saw Endl running up. Sylphe didn''t understand what was going on here because Endl came back so fast. ''Did the plan go wrong?'' Sylphe despaired for a moment as she thought the plan had gone wrong and Endl was being pursued, but she was wrong. "We have to get out of here, there''s something very wrong going on in this mansion." Endl grabbed Sylphe''s hand and pulled her out of the mansion. Sylphe didn''t understand anything she just followed Endl out of the mansion and soon after they jumped the wall back out. Chapter 122 - Strange girl and leaving town. When they quickly jumped over the wall, Sylphe still didn''t understand what was happening because Endl didn''t explain anything to her, he just ran out of the house and took her along. Something very serious had happened and Sylphe would wait to ask Endl, as they had to leave the mansion first. They kept running until they approached the inn where they were. The city was deserted the only thing that could be heard was Sylphe''s heavy breathing as she had gotten a little tired from running all this time. "What is happening?" Sylphe who recovered his breath asked Endl that he was withdrawing his disguise. He left the mansion so fast that he didn''t even have time to take off his cover and ran around town anyway. Endl finished removing his disguise and began telling Sylphe everything that had happened inside the mansion. He told about the girl and the female voice he heard. That voice made Endl shudder all over his body, he had felt it before in his old life but he couldn''t remember where. But he just knows it was a very bad feeling that something horrible would happen if he stayed there, so he just decided to run from the mansion. Sylphe still didn''t understand why to run from a girl, but she understood at least Endl''s side, she understood that he had a bad feeling, but even that was no reason to run away from the mansion, he gave her a big fright. ######## Endl kept talking, but this time they were sitting at a table inside the inn. Everyone was sleeping so they were just sitting and talking in the dark. As they didn''t want to wake anyone up, they sat right there and were illuminated only by the night light. Endl started talking about the girl''s appearance to Sylphe. He started talking about her skin that was very pale, so pale that he was surprised to see the girl. He also talked about his purple hair. He couldn''t see the color of her eyes because she was sleeping, but he was sure that if he saw the girl''s gaze, he would find this girl very beautiful, but she just wouldn''t be prettier than Mary. Sylphe was a little surprised by Endl''s words, but she was also surprised by something else. She had already seen this girl somewhere. She remembered seeing this girl in the capital at night when she worked as an adventurer on her own, but it has been almost 1 year, after that she never saw that girl, she disappeared without a trace. Well, the girl Endl saw couldn''t be the same so Sylphe didn''t say anything to Endl. If she said anything unnecessary, it could compromise someone. "Let''s go to sleep?" Sylphe told Endl because it was too late and they had to get up very early tomorrow to leave for the capital again. Endl was very sad that he couldn''t help the city now, but he swore that one day he would help the people who live here. If it wasn''t for that girl, Endl would have been able to do something, he believed so. But it wouldn''t be that simple. ########## When they woke up the next day they didn''t even talk about the mayor''s mansion, because Endl didn''t want everyone to find out that they went to the mayor''s mansion to try to solve the city''s problem. They also can''t find out about the girl and everything that happened yesterday because it was all so weird. Endl promised in his mind that he would come back here someday to sort it all out, but he felt he had to get much stronger before returning to this city again. For after thinking for a long time, he remembered that feeling. It''s the same feeling he had when he was close to dying in his old life, the feelings were the same. ''Damn, if I hadn''t left that mansion, would I have died?'' Endl was still wondering if he really would be killed if he stayed there, but he didn''t want to risk it. He set that subject aside and climbed into the carriage because it was time to go home, he waiting to see Mary and Lily again. ''I hope they are fine.'' Whenever Endl is not around they end up getting into trouble, so he is worried. Chapter 123 - Waiting for the Arrival of Endl. It''s been a few days since Endl traveled to the city of Levent, and it''s very quiet without him. I have Lily to be with me but it''s not the same without him. I always met him when I got home from school, but now I met just Deby at the inn when I arrive, and that''s kind of sad. "Are you going to eat now?" It was dinner time, so Deby came to offer me food since I was sitting at the table doing nothing. I had come home from school and went upstairs to change my clothes. As I had nothing to do, I just got down and sat here waiting for the time to pass. I have nothing to do for the capital I could do some shopping but now it''s too late so this won''t work. ''Well, the capital could have a good place to go out at night.'' In fact, in this capital, there is only the city square to walk around but it is very dangerous at night, many people are robbed when they are in the square at night, so the square is very empty at night and almost no one walks there. Since I had nothing to do, I think eating was a good idea. "Yeah, I''ll call Lily so we''ll eat soon," I said to Deby and got up from the table. "I''ll get everything ready for you." Deby is always very kind and caring, I don''t know why she does that, but after she saw me with Endl she started treating me a lot better. I feel like she feels something for Endl, anyone who has contact with him, she treats super well and is very caring. But I don''t want to think unnecessary things, it''s impossible for Deby to feel anything for Endl because she''s 5 years older, doesn''t make sense. Deby is currently 19, if she felt something for Endl, it would be weird. Well, Endl has been staying here for over a year so it''s a possibility, but I don''t want to believe that. If I keep thinking about it, Endl will treat me like a jealous girl again. ######### When I arrived in the room Lily was wearing a different outfit because she had just showered. She always wears some pretty clothes and some wonderful dresses so I end up borrowing some dresses from her, I feel bad doing it but from Endl''s eyes I know he likes to see me in Lily''s clothes. "It''s dinner time." Lily, who was distracted until she was startled by my sudden appearance, she even gave a little jump. "Alright, I''m already coming down." I left the room and let Lily change her clothes because watching someone change the clothes, even if it''s a girl, is a little embarrassing, right? I went downstairs and sat at the same table I was last time and waited for Lily to come down for dinner. After a while, she came down and sat with me and we started talking about some things. Weren''t really important things, they were just irrelevant subjects that we liked to talk about to pass the time. "Here''s your dinner." Deby, who was holding a tray, set the plates of food and glasses of drinks on the table. After that, she just bent a little and left. To tell you the truth, when I look at her straight I realize she''s very pretty, Endl would surely like a girl like that. ''No, you can''t think these things.'' I can''t keep thinking about it, I''m gonna look like a paranoid girl, I need to stop this. If I keep this up, Endl breaks up with me, would he do that? "It''s all right?" Lily seems to have gotten a little worried because whenever I think about these things I end up making a scaring face, even I know that. "No, that''s fine yes, don''t worry." I calmed Lily because I didn''t want to worry her about anything. After we finished eating we called Deby and she took the plates. We sat around talking about things. We talked about Endl''s arrival. He left here four days ago, so tomorrow he should be back in the capital already, so he''ll be here again in three days. It will be a little hard to get through these days without him, but he''s doing his job and I can''t worry about him cheating on me or anything, because that would be so wrong. He is working and giving his all, so I can''t have selfish thoughts. I trust him a lot too, so I know he would do nothing to hurt me. Chapter 124 - Arriving in the capital. We were already traveling had 2 days so we have about 1 day to reach the capital. This time the merchant didn''t rush us so we went at normal speed so it will take 3 days to get to the capital. ''Well, this was the right time.'' Merchant has already made the horses suffer a lot but now that no bandits or monsters have attacked I think he''s calmer. We are also very happy because we also had no unforeseen during the trip back so far, On the trip to the city of Levent, we were attacked by bandits, but they only served to give us money. Yes, while Sylphe and I knew nothing, Sheir and Lutrus looted all the bad guys and then shared the money with us. They could have had the money just for themselves, but they preferred to split the money so now I trust them a little more. ''Well, I was stupid not to take the bad guys'' money or weapons.'' Well, the bad guys were only using lousy swords so my sword is better than theirs, but I could sell them to some blacksmith and make some money. Lutrus and Sheir just took the bandits'' money and didn''t do it, otherwise, we would have a lot more money now. I have to be more aware of this, I can not forget to get the bad guys money, it can help me in the future. I currently only have 1 gold and 3 silver coins, I wanted enough money to build a house, but just buying land in the capital costs more than 10 gold coins and that''s very expensive. If I had a house, I could live with Lily and Mary, well, until Lily got a place to live because I''d like to live alone with Mary when we get married. I know I haven''t proposed to her yet, but in a few months it''s going to be her birthday and I want to give her a nice present. I have a birthday just before Mary, so I''m going to be 14 years old first. We can only marry with 15 years, but I think it is better to make the request now. ''Well, there''s still some time left.'' I don''t need to think about it now, what I need now is to pay attention to the trip. ######### After a few hours of travel, we started to see the capital wall, it was very different from the Levent city wall, the wall here is much bigger and also seems firmer against attacks or things like that. When we arrived at the gate we showed our guild card and we passed normally, the merchant also showing his card which was probably his merchant license and then the carriage entered the gate. The guild was, as usual, full of drunk and sweaty guys, it''s a recurring sight around here. When I got out of the carriage in the afternoon, so probably Lily and Mary are at school so they won''t be here to greet me, well, it''s a little sad but there''s nothing to be done. "Will you go to the inn now?" Sylphe asked as he got out of the carriage as well. I don''t know if I want to go to the inn now because the two girls aren''t there yet. I think I''m going to eat out today, Deby will be a little worried because today was the day I was coming, but then I explain to her why I took so long. "Let''s eat at some restaurant today," I said smiling at Sylphe. When I did that Sylphe avoided my eyes a little and then agreed to my proposal. The restaurant I normally eat is still under reconstruction after the demon attack. The school was quickly rebuilt but the restaurant is taking too long. Well, the school is owned by the country so it''s understandable that it happens, right? ########## We started walking around the capital looking for somewhere to eat, and it wasn''t that hard. The capital has many places to eat as it is a huge and very well structured country, that must be why there are so many people living here. I have never seen the exact size of the capital, but it is so large that it is absurd. I think this capital is 10 times bigger than any I''ve seen in my old world. ''Is that why that city is like that?'' Maybe the king cares only about the capital and why is it so big and well structured? That must be why the city of Levent is in such a horrible state It is quite possible because the king did nothing to help the city of Levent, well someday I will help those people. "Let''s go in." I came to a restaurant that looked a lot like the other one that was wrecked, the atmosphere was very nice and they also had plenty of waitresses like in the other restaurant. After that, we decided to order our food. Chapter 125 - A Date? We ordered the food and waited for the waitress to bring it as the food took a while to get ready. In fact, in the other restaurant, the food was cooked very quickly but this restaurant was different so it will probably take a little longer. I don''t care about that because Mary and Lily have a long time to get home from school, they only arrive when it''s close to dinner time and now it''s still lunchtime. "How do you feel?" Sylphe asked as he drank some of the water the waitress had brought us before. She is asking me this why? How do I feel about it''s time to meet Mary and Lily again, or how I feel about the city I couldn''t help? She should explain better when asking things. "How do I feel about what?" I had to ask because I couldn''t understand her question, does she not know how to better specify her question? Well, I won''t judge it because sometimes I do the same things. "How do you feel about all that happening in the city?" Sylphe now specified her question better, she should have done it from the beginning so that I could easily answer ... Well, I feel a little sad that I was don''t able to save the city, but I also had my reasons and promised that I would come back someday to help everyone in that city, and I hope I can do that. If I could do that I will feel much better because seeing those people in that situation made me a little sad. I hope those people can handle all this suffering until I get back to help them, but I don''t know if they will make it. There were a lot of people who were visibly starving, and it broke my heart. Seeing all those children suffering and so thin from hunger made me rethink my old life a little. I don''t know why I was betrayed by my companions to this day, the goddess didn''t tell me and I couldn''t think of a good reason, I was just betrayed for no reason? I don''t think this is possible, surely there must be something behind it. ''I don''t need to think about it now.'' It''s been pounding in my head for a long time, but it''s no use thinking about it now because in that world I''m already dead, right? That was what Endl thought. ######### I focused so hard on thinking about it that I didn''t even answer Sylphe''s question, I kept her waiting for the answer all the time, as I''m an idiot. "I''m feeling a little bad that I can''t help people, but I''m still going to help them, I''m sure of that," I said to Sylphe in a very upbeat voice. Of course, that voice was just a mask to hide my true feelings, because I don''t know if I can help those people. "So it''s fine, don''t worry, when that day comes I''ll help you," Sylphe said with a smile on his face. She''s a very kind girl, she always helps people with what they need, I can''t believe a girl like that needs to hide because of the prejudice of ignorant people, I wanted it to end. This is a thing that I can''t solve because it''s all over the world, this stupid prejudice, it''s impossible for me to do anything to change it. Well, now let''s eat. ######### Our food had arrived and we had already eaten so we talked a little in the restaurant to wait for the time to pass because I wanted to wait for the time Mary and Lily would return from school. "What do you think we walked around the city until they arrived?" I came up with this idea because just sitting like this is so boring, so I think walking around and doing some things can help time pass faster in our minds. "All well." Did Sylphe accept my proposal with no problem, did she have a bigger smile than usual, or was it just my impression? We left the restaurant and we started walking and passing some clothing stores, my clothes were getting too old, so I was thinking of buying some clothes, but I will wait to buy along with Mary. Sylphe and I try on some clothes in some stores, we also eat in some stalls we find in the middle of the capital, there are a lot of them here. ''Doesn''t that look like a date?'' No, I can''t think about it, if Mary finds out I thought things like that she will kill me. After that, we kept having fun until Mary and Lily got home from school. Chapter 126 - Meeting Mary and Lily again. After we finished walking around town, we sat on the bench and waited a little longer, since it was near dusk, probably the girls should be leaving school now, I want to get to the inn before them, so I surprise them. "Want to go back to the inn now?" I told Sylphe I was eating a skewer of meat beside me. This girl eats a lot, I think I''ve never seen any girl eat as much as today. Well, of course, I won''t judge her for overeating, so it was cute to see her eating like that. I just can''t say that to Mary, because she would rip my head off. Mary is so jealous that it makes me a little scared, so we better not talk about this "date" we had in the capital. It wasn''t a date, but it was very similar, so you''d better keep it a secret. "All well." Sylphe finished eating his meat and then we went to the inn. I hope they didn''t arrive because I want to catch them by surprise. It will not be a big surprise. I''ll wait for the girls in the room, so when they come and see me inside the room they''ll be a big surprise. ''This is very childish'' I know it''s very childish, but I never did something like that because there was never anyone waiting for me at home, so I want to try it at least once, I want to see the feeling of making a surprise like this for someone. Well, I think nothing will be surprised by Mary on her birthday because that surprise will be the biggest I''ve ever done. I didn''t even buy the ring to ask Mary since it''s too expensive. ''I have to work harder.'' I need to work harder to get enough money for the ring, as her birthday is not far off, and I hope I can because I don''t want to wear a lousy ring to make this order. Well, that''s a matter for another time, now we have to go to the inn. ######### When I arrived at the inn the girls were not there yet so I went to the room I was staying with Mary and Lily and Sylphe went to her room. I would wait for them here until they arrive because whenever they come home from school, they come here to change their clothes. I sat on Mary and Lily''s bed and stood there waiting for them to arrive, I don''t know how long they would take to get here, but I hope it''s not too long. And it wasn''t, for after a few minutes I heard the door handle tinkering, and Mary opened the door. When Mary saw me she was paralyzed for a moment and then broke free. "Endl." She ran toward me and jumped on me, I never imagined she would do this in front of Lily, but when I realized, she was kissing me. She missed me so much she lost her shame and now is kissing me in front of Lily? What a cute girl. Well, after she stopped kissing me, Lily also came and hugged me. She didn''t say anything about the kiss but I realized that Mary realized what she just did so her face started to turn very red. I went to her and hugged her so she could be calmer, I see no reason for her to be ashamed to kiss me in front of Lily since she''s my sister. "I''m going out for you to change your clothes, then meet me downstairs, I''ll call Sylphe too," I told them both and then left the room. I went to the Sylphe''s bedroom and knocked on the door. When she opened the door she had already changed clothes, it seems like I spent a lot of time with both of them? Sylphe came down with me downstairs and we sat at one of the tables and as usual, Deby came to offer us dinner. I said she could prepare our dinner that Mary and Lily were already coming down to eat with us. "How was the reunion?" Sylphe asked. I thought she didn''t care much about it but it seems she does care. "It was very good, it was a while since I gave a hug to both, finally my longing disappeared." I gave a sincere answer to Sylphe. When I gave that answer, Sylphe looks a little discouraged, I don''t know why but it shouldn''t be anything important. Chapter 127 - Date with Mary. Two of them some time down the stairs and sat with us. Mary sat next to me as usual, and Sylphe was sitting next to Lily, in fact, we always sat like this, it seems they were forced to let Mary sit next to me. You don''t have to let Mary sit by my side forever, just because we''re boyfriends doesn''t mean we should always be together, but I don''t care if they want to do it on their own. "So how was the trip?" It was Lily who asked first. I thought it was Mary who would ask first because Sylphe was with me and I know she''s very jealous. Well, of course, either of them would ask that, because usually when a person goes on a trip or something, we like to know what happened, right? Well, I''m like that too, so I won''t judge her question. "Well, on the way we were attacked by a group of bandits, but-" "What do you mean a group of bandits?" Mary didn''t even wait for Sylphe to finish talking and cut her speech in half, she could be a little more polite, I think it''s kind of impolite to interrupt someone''s speech. I know she was worried because we were attacked by bandits, but nothing justifies it. "Yeah, on the second day of the trip a group of bandits showed up, but don''t worry we can handle them all easily. They were amateur bandits and they were very weak." I decided to speak instead of Sylphe because it seems that Mary will listen better if I say so. After hearing my answer, Mary was quite relieved. I took my hand and held her hand and then smiled at her. I was very happy to see that she cared about me so much. With my attitude, she also squeezed my hand and smiled at me. The two girls in front of us didn''t even know we were doing this, so they were just looking at us with a confused face. After some time our food was delivered we ate while we talked about the trip. We finished right then and then we went up to our room. ######### When we woke up the next day I discovered that Mary and Lily would not have a class that day. It''s been so long since I went to school that I even forgot that there is a day off from school, I don''t think a day off for students is necessary but it still exists. As I spent a lot of time away from Mary, I thought it would be a good time to have a date with her, a long time since we went out alone together. Whenever we were going out, Lily was together, so today is going to be the great day of going out alone again. As we were having coffee, I wait for everyone to finish eating to talk to Mary because talking about it over coffee and in front of everyone I think is a little annoying. Well, that''s all I think, probably this must be wrong. After we had finished breakfast, I went upstairs to the room with Mary and Lily. When we got there I decided to talk to Mary right there because Lily never interferes with our relationship. "So what do you think about going on a date today? It''s been a long time since we went out alone together." I told Mary. She looked a little surprised for a moment, but soon after she accepted my proposal. Lily said nothing, she didn''t even seem to care, she lay on her bed and started reading a book. I think this would be a good time to buy my new clothes, as it has been a long time since I changed my clothes and did not want to buy with Sylphe, but with Mary. We planned to go out for the date in the afternoon, and since it was morning, I just stayed at the inn talking to Deby downstairs. Talking to her is always fun, well, I can only talk to her when she''s out of work. Deby always gets excited when she tells me some stories, it''s always stories about her inn and guests, so I find it fun to listen when I have nothing to do, so I usually do that. I hope Mary doesn''t get things wrong, because just from being with another girl she might want to kill me. Well, I''m exaggerating, but she''s very jealous. Chapter 128 - A Date After a Long Time. After a while it was late so it was time to leave for our date. I didn''t have much better clothes than the one I was wearing now, so I would go with that one, but I don''t know how Mary will go, probably she will go with a very pretty outfit. I was still sitting at a table downstairs and Deby was back to work, so now I was alone, I had no one to talk to until I waited for Mary to get ready. Sylphe went to her room and hasn''t left since she arrived, I don''t know what she''s doing but the only thing she did was go down to eat breakfast, after that she locked herself in the room and stayed there. I hope everything is fine with her because I don''t want to see her feeling bad about something. I remember her feeling bad about something I said about Mary and Lily, but it can''t be because of that, right? Just saying that I was happy to see both of them would not make a person feel bad. Well, I don''t want to think about it now, today is a special day, a day that I''m going out alone with Mary after so long, it''s been a long time since we did that. Since I left school we haven''t even had a chance to do that. Normally we would go on dates after we left school together, but after we leave school we never did that again, because I''m always working or never going to the school door to wait there. It has been a long time since she also has a day off from school on the same day as mine, whenever she was on a day off I had something to do and we did not end up doing anything alone. Or whenever we were going out, Lily was with us. I hadn''t met Sylphe back then, so I won''t blame her. Well, now is not the time to think about it, today is a very special day for our relationship. The only thing I can not forget is to buy Mary''s ring, this I will not forget. ######### After a while, she came down the stairs, and again she wore a beautiful outfit as I thought. She wore a white dress, a dress the same color she wore when I met her at school over 1 year ago, she looks beautiful in white. ''Is it because she reminds me of Isabell?'' I remember Isabell was very beautiful, so I think Mary reminds me more of her when she''s in white, so she looks prettier when I look at her. I know it''s not cool to be comparing beauties, but I think Mary currently looks prettier than Isabell. "We will?" Mary approached the table I was sitting on and called me. I got up and after we left the inn, I realized that Deby was looking at us, so I just waved and left the inn. We''d be back until the night, so I think we''d have dinner at the inn. We haven''t had lunch so far, so I think we''d better have lunch before doing the shopping I want so badly. I don''t know if Mary is hungry, but she probably is, because she just had coffee. "Do you want to have lunch now? I was thinking about lunch before we went shopping." I said to Mary while holding her hand, yes, when we were on the street we walked hand in hand, if I didn''t do that, Mary would always be harassed by other men. "Alright for me," Mary answered with a smile on her face. Well, she''s a girl who eats a lot, so of course, she would like to have lunch now, I don''t even know why I asked, hahaha. I took Mary to the same restaurant I had lunch with Sylphe when I arrived from travel, I enjoyed this restaurant, so it can become a routine to have lunch here when we want to eat out. Or we can eat here until the other restaurant finishes being rebuilt. We entered the restaurant and we sat at one of the tables. After a while, a waitress appeared to meet us. ''Wait, isn''t she the same one who answered Sylphe and me?'' Yes, it was exactly her. "Ara, are you here with another girl yet?" The woman said with a mischievous smile on her face. She just said something she shouldn''t, because when I looked at Mary, she was about to explode with anger. Chapter 129 - Jealous Again? When the waitress said that, she also realized that Mary was about to explode in anger so she walked away. Damn, does she walk away after teasing all this? How will I solve all this without her help? She should have said we didn''t do anything and it was just a friendly lunch, but she comes by saying that I was here with another girl, no need to do such a thing. I don''t even know if this waitress can tell this to a person she just met, but now that it''s happened, I need to solve the problem. "Listen, it''s not what you''re thinking," I spoke to Mary who was looking at me with a face of hate about to cry. "So what happened?" Mary almost punched the table, this time I was really scared, if she had hit the table, that table would have broken because she even has a big one. Well, I have to explain to her that I was here with Sylphe and we didn''t want to go to the inn to eat so we ate right here so she didn''t have to worry. Sylphe is pretty and nice, but I still have no loving feelings for her so Mary doesn''t have to worry about being betrayed that way. "I didn''t want to go to the inn just for lunch so Sylphe and I came to lunch at this restaurant, that''s all," I explained myself clearly so as not to doubt. I believe Mary trusts me so she will. I did not fight her again like last time, last time was also because of jealousy so now she must be less jealous, I believe so. "Are you sure about that?" Mary asked me again, but this time her expression had softened a little, thank God she was calmer because I don''t like talking to her when she''s angry. I had no reason to cheat on her, so I just confirmed that I was sure because I hadn''t done anything with Sylphe, we didn''t even touch each other, so it didn''t come close to being a betrayal or anything. "I believe you, I don''t think you would cheat on me like that, but if you ever cheat you already know what will happen." Mary just gave me that scary warning, she is a scary little girl when she''s jealous, I''d better never cheat on her so she won''t have a problem. After a while, the waitress saw that we had stopped talking so she approached again. She didn''t even apologize, she just asked what we wanted to eat, she should apologize after almost breaking up with my relationship, but it''s ok, I won''t be blaming her. Maybe she didn''t even know Mary was my girlfriend and did it just for fun. After a long time, our food finally arrived. During our meal, we were talking about Mary''s school. She said many of the students already use level 3 magic including she also went up one level. Well, I had already noticed that her wind magic had risen to level 4 since I arrived from travel, it seems that her magic level has risen while I was traveling. I also noticed that Lily''s water magic has risen to level 3 and fire magic to level 2, they have made a great advance as I travel, I''m glad to see that. I don''t know how Mary got her magic up to level 4 so quickly because that''s not normal. It looks like she was just training magic because her sword ability is still at level 2. Good thing they are getting stronger every day, when they leave school I want them to join my adventurous group and that will help a lot. I thought Mary would level up her magic only in the last year at school, but only in the second year, she has already raised her level magic. Well, my magic is at a very advanced level so I can''t compare myself to them, but for people who can''t raise their magic to the same level as me, they are very powerful. I hope they get stronger and stronger so they don''t need me to help them. Chapter 130 - Buying clothes with Mary. After a while, we had finished eating so I paid the bill for us to leave. Again it was the same waitress who met us and almost broke my relationship, and again she didn''t apologize. ''Whatever, I don''t care about her apology anyway.'' I didn''t care about her apology, but I care about one person''s education, just that. Well, if she''s not polite, I can''t do anything about it. "Where are we going now?" Mary asked as we left the restaurant. Okay, I wanted to take a look at some clothes, will she want to go with me? She''ll probably want to because she likes to see me in nice clothes every girlfriend should be like that, right? "I was thinking of looking at some clothes," I said to Mary and then held her hand so we could continue walking. "Kyaaa, you''re finally buying new clothes." Mary gave a shameful scream now, I hope no one noticed that. Is she so happy to buy clothes with me? I thought she would care but not so much. I held her hand again that I had let go and then headed toward some stores I had already come with Sylphe, I hope no salesman will talk like the waitress, because if they do I will have no excuse that can save me from a fight. ######### We kept walking around the capital looking for the stores I went to with Sylphe before because I knew what clothes I had tried on and wanted Mary''s opinion. If I bought without receiving your opinion would not be good, right? First I went to the first store I went with Sylphe, the clothes we chose here were very simple. It was a long-sleeved social outfit, it was a pretty blouse, and it also had all-black pants. It was very similar to an outfit that men wore at weddings in my old world, but they are very pretty and I hope I can wear a similar or more beautiful outfit at my wedding because I want this to be a great wedding. ''First I need to propose to her.'' But that''s a matter for another time, first, let''s focus on buying the clothes. I walked into a room that existed inside the store that would allow us to change clothes. I changed clothes quickly and then left the room. When Mary saw me wearing her outfit she put a huge smile on her face. "This outfit looks great on you," Mary said as she approached me. ''Are her likes the same as Sylphe''s?'' It was Sylphe who chose this outfit so I thought Mary wouldn''t like it, but it seems her tastes are very similar and they both liked to see me in these outfits. I am grateful that she liked it because it would be boring to look for other clothes, women always take time choosing clothes that are a fact in any world. After that, I bought my clothes and we started going to other stores where I had already tried on some clothes. Thank God no salesman mentioned Sylphe so Mary was calm. All the clothes that Sylphe and I had chosen were approved by Mary, it looks like they have very similar tastes, I''m glad to hear that. But now is not the time for this, it''s not just me that deserves to buy something. "Let''s go to other stores and pick some clothes for you," I said to Mary. I''m not rich and I need money for the wedding ring too, but I still want to give Mary some clothes because I don''t think it''s cool just to buy clothes and I also want to see Mary wearing nice clothes. "Are you sure?" Mary asked. I''m sure she''s asking this for the money and why it takes so long to pick her clothes, but I don''t care if it''s for Mary, I stay here all day. "Of course, it''s fine." I agreed with Mary''s question. Of course, it would be all right, because it was my idea, right? After that, we started going to various women''s clothing stores and we spent the rest of the date just choosing clothes. I won''t say it was a bad date because it was so nice shopping with Mary. ''It was as I thought.'' Shopping with the person you love is much better than shopping with someone else. Chapter 131 - Is my father acting weird? Quando terminamos de comprar roupas para Mary, decidimos comer alguma coisa nas bancas porque n?o com¨ªamos juntos na rua h¨¢ algum tempo. Escolhemos roupas muito bonitas para ela, a maioria eram vestidos. I don''t know why but she always looked pretty with a dress, she also looked pretty with pants or something, but it seems that dresses made her look prettier, it may just be my taste but she seems to prefer wearing dresses too. "What you want to eat?" I asked Mary who was walking beside me. I wasn''t holding your hand this time because I was carrying both bags of clothes so I needed to keep both hands busy. I know she is strong enough to carry a bag, but I don''t like to let girls carry things when I can do that. It''s not for chivalry but I''ve always done it, I have no reason but I''ve gotten used to it since my old life. "It could be meat." Mary was very fond of meat so it was obvious that she would like to eat meat. Whenever we go out, we end up buying meat or something. We went to a meat stall that had the best smell, it seemed to be meat with a very good quality because many people were buying in this stall. "You can let me take the meat." I set the garment bags on the floor for Mary to watch and then went to buy the meat. The line was not too long so I don''t think I''ll be slow to buy it. ########## I didn''t spend much time in line and soon it was my turn. The meat skewers were very cheap so I didn''t spend much money. "Here it is." I handed Mary a skewer of meat and then held the two bags with one hand, I had no difficulty doing that, I don''t know why I was using both hands to carry these bags before. We walked to the town square because we were close and sat on one of the benches, I would not want to stay here long because they say that there are many crimes around here at night. Even though there are a lot of guards there are still people to commit a crime in the middle of the capital, they are really stupid to do it because most who end up stealing inside the capital get caught. I haven''t seen my father in a long time, since the demon attack I haven''t seen him, to tell the truth, it seems like he locked himself inside the castle or went somewhere, I don''t know exactly what happened to him. It''s not that I care since he doesn''t care much about our family, at first he seemed to care but after a while, he started completely ignoring our existence in the capital and didn''t even talk to us. Mom said he hasn''t come back to the village either since I came to the capital, so it''s been over 1 year since he went to the village. The only time Mom could see him was when she came to my school tournament. ''This is weird.'' From the day I began to see his behavior in the capital and saw that he was moving further and further away I began to distrust him. I know he is my father and I shouldn''t do that, but I still can''t stop distrusting him. Well, this is no time to think about it, now was a time for me to enjoy with Mary, I can''t think of complex things right now. When I looked at Mary she had already finished eating and was looking at my skewer that I did not eat because I was thinking about unnecessary things. "Do you want?" I put the skewer toward Mary. She nodded strongly and then took my skewer and started eating, she''s really cute when she''s eating, I hope to keep seeing her like this for the rest of my life. I never want to be parted from her again for all this time like this trip, I know this could end up happening, but I''ll be back to her as soon as possible. Chapter 132 - Magic of Light? The day after our meeting I started thinking about something and ended up remembering the magic of light. Many years in the village when I read the book to learn magic I also discovered the magic of darkness and the magic of light. The magic of darkness I cannot learn because it is only used by demons, but the magic of light is different. I can learn the magic of light if I go to a church, Sylphe also learn magic when she went to church so I think it''s a good time to ask her. If I learn light magic it will help a lot as I can increase its level and my healing ability will be very strong. If I have a powerful healing spell I can rest easy if Sylphe isn''t around. It is usually she who would heal me because she has healing magic, but if she is not with me it should be a good idea to learn the magic of light so that I heal civilians and I also heal in case of any injury during battle. Since she knows how it works to learn the magic of light I have to talk to Sylphe to see if she can go to church with me. If she goes to church with me it can also make things easier since she has been there for a while and she must have friendsh.i.p.s with many people in the church. ''Perhaps.'' It may be that even church people have prejudice with elves, but it may be that they treat it normal and I hope it is the first option. "Come on," I said with great anticipation and headed toward Sylphe''s room. Sylphe is spending a lot of time locked inside the room and I''m not the reason, I hope it''s nothing serious and she''s fine because if she gets hurt or sick I''ll lose my only battle mate. ########## I headed toward Sylphe''s room and knocked on the door but didn''t hear an answer. Seeing this I decided to call her because she may think she is someone else and does not want to answer the door. "Sylphe, it''s me," I spoke to her as I continued to knock on the door lightly. She took a while to answer so I thought she didn''t want to leave, but after a while, I heard the door lock open and after the door opened I saw Sylphe standing there looking at me, she had a scared face. "What did you get?" I decided to ask Sylphe because she was not looking normal, it seems that something very bad happened to her and she became depressed for a long time until she was in this state. "No big deal, but won''t you come in?" Sylphe pointed his hand into the room. The room Sylphe was in was identical to the room I was with the girls, the only difference is that there is only one bed, of course, Sylphe is staying here alone so there is no point in having two beds. "Are you feeling bad?" I asked after sitting in a chair that was inside her room. She was looking dirty, in fact, she was stinking a little, it looks like she hasn''t had a bath in a long time either, I don''t know how she can get into this room like that but there was a good reason for her to do that. "It''s no big deal," Sylphe answered me vaguely. How is nothing big? She''s in room four days after day, she didn''t even come down for breakfast today. Usually, she comes down to eat, but even that she hasn''t done since yesterday, and besides that she''s stinking, it looks like she doesn''t want to take a shower and it''s making her stinky and dirty. It must have been really serious, but I am not, and that frustrates me, not being able to help a friend when she needs it is not pleasant at all. Can I do something to help her? I''m not good at comforting people but I can try to help them or even solve their problem. "What happened?" I asked again hoping for a good answer this time. "This is all your fault," Sylphe shouted as she threw a pillow at me. "Eh?" I stood there understanding nothing, trying to figure out why this was my fault. Chapter 133 - My fault? When Sylphe told me that I got nothing, why is this my fault? I don''t remember doing anything to make her so hurt that she looks this way, this is very strange, and I can''t believe I was to blame for that. I know she''s been like this since we got on the trip, and I met Lily and Mary, but I don''t remember doing anything else, so I''m finding it all weird. If I had done something that would hurt her I would always remember, I still remember stupid things I do, even today I couldn''t take my face off Sophie, who died of the dragon I let turn into the undead if I hadn''t left the dragon''s body thrown into the woods she wouldn''t have died. I spent a lot of time thinking about it and apologized a lot to Sophie''s parents, but I still can''t forgive myself for that. I still follow my life usually, but sometimes I think about things I''ve done that I regret to this day, that''s part of the human being. So I see no reason why I forgot something I did with Sylphe that left her like that, I would remember that I''m sure. "Why is this my fault?" After being so quiet and thinking, I decided to ask what relationship I had with his behavior because I was still perplexed with all this. After watching me for a while she finally decided to say what I had done, I hope it''s not too bad, because if it is, I will have to blame myself a lot for not remembering. "After you arrived from the trip you forgot me, just remembered Lily and Mary, it seems you didn''t even know I existed anymore," Sylphe said as he put the blanket in front of his face to block my view. ''She is a child?'' Isn''t she 60? Why is she acting like a child? And what do you mean I forgot her? I was spending more time with Lily and Mary because it had been so long since I had seen her; of course, I would do that, so there is no reason for her to be so upset about it. "It was not my intention, because I had not seen both of them for a long time so I decided to spend more time with them." I justified myself to Sylphe. I wouldn''t need to justify myself to her. Still, I preferred to do this to let her know everything and also to see that I didn''t forget her or was ignoring her, I would never actually do that because she''s the only group partner I have currently. ''And to tell the truth, I like her.'' I like her friends and talking to her, so there''s no reason to ignore her or anything like that. "Are you sure?" Sylphe looked at me with tearful eyes as she squeezed the blanket a little with her hands. "I''m sure, do you think I suddenly forgot you like that? Don''t be an idiot." I spoke to Sylphe as I pulled the blanket she used to block the lower half of her face. I don''t know why she thought that during the trip we got a lot closer and we even went out together a long time when we got to the capital again, so she''s pretty stupid to think that. It''s wrong to call someone an idiot, but she''s an idiot. But leaving that aside, to enjoy that she thinks I don''t need her for anything I arrived at a good time to ask her to go to church with me, if she goes with me she might feel better, and it will be easier for me to learn magic from light. "I need you for something Sylphe," I told her with high expectation, I wanted to raise her hopes to make her feel better. "Which is?" Sylphe almost jumped toward me when I said that. "I want you to go to church with me so I can learn the magic of light, would you help me?" I asked for Sylphe''s help while smiling at her. Sylphe stared at me for a moment and then put a massive smile on his face. It was that smile I expect to see from this girl. "Of course." She happily agreed with my proposal. Chapter 134 - Going to the Church. After a while I left the room and let Sylphe change, she had a dirty clothes in the extreme it seemed that she had not changed clothes in days. It''s weird because she locked herself not so long ago, it looks like she''s wearing the same outfit even before that. I also told her to take a shower because it was better. Just changing clothes wouldn''t make her smell any better, so she needed to clean up thoroughly since she didn''t take a shower for a while. I don''t know yet why she thought I had forgotten her, is she a lonely girl? ''She can be a girl who feels lonely easily, there are people like that, and she can be a person with that kind of mindset.'' I have never met anyone like this, but I know there are such people. I can''t keep thinking of her. If she''s like this, I have to help her somehow. I can''t just believe that this is weird or that she''s a very lonely girl. But now that I''ve called her out to church, she seems to have gotten more excited. It''s good to see that since I was to blame for everything, well, that''s what she said. I don''t think I''ve been guilty of much, but you better agree with her for now. ''I hope this trip to the church will be productive.'' I hope I can learn this magic just by going to church now; I don''t want to have to stay there long to discover this magic. Although Sylphe would like it since I would spend more time with her, well, but I hope it''s fast. ######## After a while, Sylphe left the room this time wearing the typical priestess outfit she always wore when walking around town. It seems that after all, she still doesn''t like to show her race around the city. "Ready to go?" Sylphe, who had come down the stairs, called me. As I had always sat at the front desk talking to Deby, it had become customary to do this when I was expecting someone or was bored with something. I''m glad to see that Deby seems to enjoy talking to me too. I''ll be sad when I have to move out of here. Yes, I have plans to build my own house to live with Mary so I won''t stay here forever, I''ve been here a long time so it will be a little sad to leave, but I have to go. I can''t get married and stay in a hostel. But now is not the time to think about it, I have to focus on learning the magic of light, this possibility of healing will help me a lot. "Alright, come on." I got up from my chair and left the inn with Sylphe. Again Deby was looking at me, but I ignored it, better not think or say unnecessary things to her, not end up like Sylphe. I don''t know she has a weak mindset with Sylphe''s, but she''s younger than her, so that she may have a stronger mindset. I hope I''m not making the worst choice of ignoring her. ######## After walking for a while we finally got to the church, the church was closer to the castle than the school it was very close, so it took us a while to walk here. ''Does the church have a connection with the castle?'' It is almost on the castle side of the church. Of course, the castle is surrounded by a large wall, but even so, the church is on the world side of the castle, so anyone passing here must think it is a building that is connected to the castle. Well, the church is not such a big building; it is smaller than the school. She is almost the size of the school but seems to be a little smaller as well. She is also three stories tall. It looks more like a home building than a church. It looks nothing like a church in my old world. The only thing you can identify here is a church is a massive cross on the front door, that''s all. "Let''s go in?" Sylphe said as he walked toward the church door. This church does not give me an excellent feeling, I know it is the house of God worship, but I still don''t feel comfortable coming in here. "Bem, eu tenho que entrar de qualquer maneira." Eu queria aprender a magia da luz e tamb¨¦m estava andando com Sylphe para faz¨º-la se sentir melhor, ent?o ¨¦ melhor eu entrar. Chapter 135 - Learning Light Magic? When I entered the church, I had a big surprise. It was nothing like the outside, but the church inside was very similar, with the benches that people sat on, and the statue of the goddess they served. Usually, each world has its god, and it seems their god is that goddess. I thought God would be Isabell, but it isn''t. Now, this is all very strange, how could she reincarnate me in this world if she is not the goddess who commands him? Usually, the God who is worshiped in some world always has his statue inside the churches of this world. In my old world, there was only one god, and he was worshiped in every church I visited all over that world. "Is there only one goddess in this world?" I decided to ask Sylphe since she lived here for a long time and knew about the religious system of this world. I have never been a very religious person, so even if I wanted to know, I would be bored with all this, so it is better to ask someone who knows about the gods of this world. "Of course not, each country has its god that they worship." Sylphe gave me a very vague and convincing answer. So it seems like every country has its god, that''s pretty nice because people worshiping the same God even though they are of different races has always been strange to me in my old world. The only race that had no religion was the demons. They served only the king of beasts, and only that, I don''t remember them having any faith or anything looked like. I don''t know if this world is different, but I would find it strange if demons had any gods to follow. "Can I help you?" While I was distracted, thinking about the gods of this world, an older man approached and called us. He called us so suddenly that my heart sped up a little, I need to calm down more. He was an older man and wore an all-white outfit and also had a cross hanging around his neck, so you could tell who this person is. ''The priest.'' Yes, he was the priest who ran this church, I wasn''t sure about anything because I didn''t know him but his aura and his way of dressing made it possible to think of him immediately as a priest. "Hello Father-sama, I came here today at the request of a friend," Sylphe said respectfully. ''It seems that priests here are also treated with respect.'' In my old world, also priests were treated as respect figures and were also very much worshiped. It seems no different here either. "So you''re back Sylphe, what does this friend of yours want?" The priest asked as he looked at me. He had a very sinister look. He didn''t even look like a priest. It seems like Sylphe didn''t notice that look the priest threw at me and kept treating him usually. Immediately I went on guard because I saw that look he threw at me. ''It''s been a while since I''ve done that.'' I decided to look at Father Poque''s status a long time ago since I haven''t done anything like that, so it''s better to know what he''s hiding in his status. ********* Name: Rhodes Level: 71 Race: Human Age: 68 Strength: 456 Agility: 312 Intelligence: 3561 Mana: 8256/8256 Skills Magic of Light - Level 10 Water Magic - Level 8 ********** He seems to be a man who uses only magic and has no weapon skills but yet his strength and agility is greater than mine, what has he been training? He uses no weapon, but his strength and agility are high. It makes no sense, but that''s fine. What puzzles me is why such a strong man is the priest of a church? That must be why I had this unpleasant feeling. "He wanted to learn the magic of light, so he asked me for help bringing him to the church," Sylphe told the priest calmly. The priest looked at me again, and again I felt that unpleasant feeling. I hope this is a different feeling than what I''m thinking is because I don''t want to have to fight a priest someday. After looking at me for a while and thinking for a moment, the priest gave his answer. "Alright, come back here tomorrow morning, and we''ll start the process." The priest answered Sylphe. Sylphe did not suspect anything, but I was confused, why only tomorrow morning? If it''s such a secure method, why can''t we do it now? This is getting more and more confusing. Chapter 136 - Is this priest weird? After we left the church, I was still perplexed as to why we had to wait to be able to do the process of learning the magic of light. I don''t know the process, but I don''t think you need to make preparations that take so long to do that. ''Since she''s been through this, I can ask her.'' I thought about how much Sylphe was smiling, who was smiling beside me. It looks like she''s thrilled and I''m glad to see that, but now I have something more important to ask her. She had to know how they did it to teach light magic or something because she''s done it before, right? And I was wondering what it was like because I didn''t believe I needed so much preparation to do that. "Sylphe, you went through this process to learn the magic of light, right?" I asked her while stopping walking. We were already a little far from the church, so I think it was okay to talk about it here. Two of a little thinking, her final started talking. "Well, I went through this process, but it was immediately, and after doing the process, it was my choice to work in the church for a while to pay the costs," Sylphe answered happily. This is interesting, and it seems that I won''t need to work in the church just because I learned the magic of light. Sylphe had no money, so she agreed to work as a priestess of the church. Sylphe also said she was penniless when she arrived here and did not have the three silver coins to pay the priest, so she agreed to work in the church. She said she did not do much church work, and she only gave information to the people who went to church and also prayed with the priest during the weekly church prayers. ''I have never been to either of these times.'' I never went to any prayer, actually never even got to the church door, so I didn''t know the priestesses did things like that. It seems that she also did the cleaning and many other things like that. Well, was she a church maid? I think it''s the surest term to put it. But she was working to pay her debt to the church, so I don''t think she can put herself that way, she wasn''t working as a slave but because she wanted to and was needed. I have money to pay for everything so I won''t have to work, but it''s still a little strange having to wait so long to do this process to learn light magic, it seems that Sylphe did it immediately when she decided to learn. ''Is he doing just for me?'' That look he gave me made me a little uncomfortable, and now I''m worried he''s up to something. I know it''s a little disrespectful to think things like that of a priest, but even so, that was bizarre, and me being the only one who will do different things leaves me wondering if I should trust him. "Why didn''t he want to do the process right away and want to do it tomorrow morning?" I decided to ask Sylphe to see if she had any idea what was going on. Sylphe put her mother on her chin and started walking again, and I kept walking beside her too. I waited for her answer, but she answered me negatively, she said she had no idea but that I could trust the priest that he treated her very well when she worked at the church. ''It makes me even more confused.'' A person who treats all other people well but puts his whole hatred in his gaze at me makes me even more confused by all this. Well, if he tries to do something, I have to have a plan because I don''t beat him hard. I can use powerful spells like Solar Hell to finish him in an instant, but if I do that, the church will be torn down, and I''m sure of it. When I have in church and have to use an attack like this, there may be innocent people inside the church who will end up injuring themselves needlessly. I hate this very protective side of me. If I wasn''t overprotective, I might as well blow up the whole church if he did something, but I''m not like that. Chapter 137 - The Priests Real Identity? Somewhere inside the capital, a meeting was again taking place between some famous people within the capital who wanted to take full control of this region. They have been planning this for a long time, but their plan will still take two years to complete. The whole system to mentally affect people in the capital is still being built and is still far from complete. But for these people inside this room it doesn''t matter much since this girl has lived for thousands of years and these older men don''t mind waiting another two years since they''ve lived for so many years. They have waited many years to complete this plan. So waiting this time will make no difference to them. The demon are not at this meeting today. He had some issues to settle on his group, seems to be a matter that also involves the capital, which appears to have something to do with a member of his group who eventually lost control. Today also another member of the rebellion arrived. He was a well-regarded member of the capital and that many people trusted. Still, he did not attend much of the meetings for work reasons and peoples do not to be suspicious. "So that idiot can''t keep his group under control?" The girl said as she put a glass of wine in her mouth. The girl didn''t trust that demon very much because he always did unnecessary things, and his group always ended up doing something that gets in the way, and she is still wondering if she should cooperate with that group of demons. But now it''s no subject for that because one of the men had something to tell the girl, something she was wondering about and a person she was intrigued to know. "That boy showed up at the church, I thought he wouldn''t show up there, but he came." The older man said to the girl as he lowered his head. When the girl heard this, a huge smile appeared on her face. She had anticipated that he would show up there since she could see his status and knew he still didn''t have the light element. She had a feeling this boy was the typical person who would run after strength and would go after her after learning that element. But still, she couldn''t believe what she saw that day. How can such a young boy have such high strength and such powerful magic? In all the years she has lived, she has never met anyone who can do anything like this, all that boy''s status is totally out of the ordinary, and this is making this girl excited. She doesn''t know if this boy can grow even more significant than that, but she feels he can become much more substantial, and she wants to see it happen. But if he decides to get in the middle of her plan, this desire to see him grow his status may disappear, he may end up becoming a target. The thing this girl hates most are people who get in her way when she''s trying to do something she wants. This makes her furious to the point of just killing the person quickly. She knows she has enough power to contain that boy, so she''s not so worried about him now, she wants to see where he can go. "Don''t do anything to that boy. If he becomes a nuisance, let me take care of him myself, make him learn the magic of light." The girl said to the man. "But that boy isn''t normal, I don''t think that''s a good idea-" The man tried to alert the girl of something he had felt when he met that boy in church. "Didn''t you hear what I said?" The girl didn''t even wait for the man to finish talking and looked at him with cold eyes making the man totally freeze and shut up immediately. She didn''t know that boy''s name and what he was going to do next, but that boy was piquing her curiosity ever since she saw him once. That boy could realize her strength without even looking at her face and ran away, this is not normal for a 13-year-old boy, so this is making her very curious. ''Did I finally find someone to have fun with?'' That''s what the girl thought as she smiled and licked her lips. Chapter 138 - What are they planning? The other morning we were prepared to go to church again. I don''t know precisely why he did it, but at least I would have a chance to learn the magic of light. I still didn''t trust that priest very much because of his pause and his suspicious attitude, but from what Sylphe said, I needn''t worry. I had breakfast with Lily and Mary as well as usual. Classes were back to normal after her vacation day. It was back since yesterday, so I had plenty of time to hang out with Sylphe. "Hey, Endl, what are you doing today during the day?" Mary, who was eating her breakfast, asked me in a sleepy voice. I don''t know why she''s tired, didn''t she sleep well tonight? Maybe she had a nightmare or something? I''m not sure why this but she seems to be very sleepy, and I''ve never seen her like this before when going to school; usually she''s the most excited person to go to school, I don''t know why but she likes it Too much to go to school. ''She must love to study, since that time I studied she already showed signs of loving the study, it seems that she loves learning new things always.'' I am amazed to see this, and not many people like to study. Lily likes to study too, but it''s not the same way Mary does, it seems she''s not there to learn new things she''s there to get stronger. After she saw me fight in the tournament and also when I killed some bad guys when I was younger she was filled with determination to get strong. But leaving that aside, I think it''s a good time to know what''s going on with Mary. Why is she so sleepy this morning. "This afternoon, I plan on going to church, but setting it aside, why are you so sleepy? I''ve never seen you like this before." I answered Mary''s question and also asked my question shortly after that. This is one way to make her speak more easily. It may be something she would not want me to know, so it may be that she will not tell me, but I don''t think it''s something like that; I''m almost sure it''s something like a nightmare or maybe afraid of something? "It''s nothing, and I''m just more tired than usual," Mary answered it without hesitation, and it looks like she wants to get away from my question, this is very strange since she has never done anything like this before. "Are you sure there is nothing wrong?" I asked again to make sure she wasn''t acting normally, and I was starting to get a little suspicious about all this. "There''s nothing wrong with her Endl, stop being so suspicious." Who answered me this time was Lily sitting in front of me, does she seem to be covering Mary in some way? I hate when people hide things, but it looks like something that can''t be said yet I won''t make them talk. "Fine, but I hope it''s nothing wrong." I was afraid it was something wrong or something that would hurt someone, so I decided to say it to try to change their mind if it was something like that. I could find out about this later, and I can hide with magic and then see what they are doing at night. I sleep in the same room as them, but I don''t quickly wake up like this, I always wake up when someone attacks me at night, but if the girls leave the room, I won''t wake up because my body and my instincts don''t react to that. At least my instincts work a little, I didn''t think I could develop those instincts after such short time here in this world, but at least I did, and they started working very well when it comes to monsters or people attacking me. After I said that the table went completely silent and no one else talked about it, Sylphe didn''t even say anything, just sat there eating his food without talking to anyone. She always stays quiet when she''s on their side, and she needs to talk to them more; she doesn''t have to be isolated. Chapter 139 - Returning to the Church. After breakfast, we left the inn and said goodbye to Deby and also Lily and Mary, who were going to school. It will still take them a long time to finish their studies, so I am used to seeing them go to school every morning. I''m glad you dropped out of school since you were at school, Lily and Mary improved their skills a little, but I think they''ve reached their limits. "Perhaps they are prodigious girls who will be able to greatly increase their spells." I can''t say that, but some people in this world are very young and seem to increase their magic a lot, it seems that the director of our school was one of those people. I don''t know how they haven''t come after me yet to discover something since I used spells of such advanced levels during the tournament. The director was watching everything from afar closely, but he never approached me to find out how I used such powerful spells. And I couldn''t go to him and say that I was also using a system that raised the levels of my magic, would anyone believe me? Or would someone hunt me for this system? This is a very relevant question. "Well, eventually, they''ll come after me to find out my secret, because a 13-year-old boy using these spells is not normal in this world." In fact, in my old world, I also had certain levels of magic, and very young people using certain spells were difficult to see. I was not a prodigy or anything, I needed a lot of training for that, and yet I could not be the strongest in the world. Well, with this system, I can be the strongest in this world. I''m sure it will be because not yet see anyone like me can use a system in this world, and I also have a lot of life to climb my magic and sword ability as I wish. After some time, as I walked beside Sylphe and thought these unnecessary things, I finally arrived at the church. I hope the priest isn''t up to something because I''m not in the mood to kill someone today. ########## After we got to the church door and walked in, we were greeted by one of the women who worked at the church, and she was dressed in clothes very similar to Sylphe''s, only her color was different. The woman ran into a room she had inside the church on the first floor. She would call the priest and warn us that we had already arrived. It seems that he has been waiting for us since yesterday. ''Is he a very dedicated priest, or is he up to something?'' I can''t stop thinking about it, thinking that he may be a horrible person who works as a priest, I wish this system would give me some way of knowing if a person is good or bad, it would be more comfortable that way. I can detect bloodl.u.s.t, but at no time did this priest throw any bloodl.u.s.t on me, he just stared at me with a very suspicious face, and it made me uncomfortable. Well, I don''t think it''s necessary to think about it now. The priest came to the main room after a while and greeted us and then called us into the same place the woman had gone to call him. I asked Sylphe what was inside that room, and he said this was where people learned the magic of light, no need to go up a few floors or something. When we entered the room we found a fountain with evident water and in the middle of the fountain was the statue of the same goddess that was in the main hall of the church, but she was in another position, this time she was sitting in a way that looked like she was meditating. Many people who practiced martial arts in my old world meditated in the same way, I have never meditated before, so I don''t know the benefits it brings, but it must be many. But do we need the source to make a person learn the magic of light? This is a bizarre way to discover magic. ''So come on.'' After that, I started to approach the source. Chapter 140 - New magic. I started to approach the fountain and night that statue had something different from the statue that was in the main hall of the church, it is a very minimal detail, but I managed to notice it somehow. A ¨²nica coisa diferente eram os olhos dela, sim, os olhos da est¨¢tua no sal?o principal da igreja s?o inteiramente feitos de pedras. Ainda assim, nesta est¨¢tua dentro de seus olhos, h¨¢ uma pequena pedra verde, a cor da pedra era muito semelhante ¨¤ rocha que o diretor tinha em sua sala de aula na escola. O diretor tinha uma esfera completamente verde em seu quarto, e eu lembro de t¨º-la visto, a cor dessas pedras nos olhos da est¨¢tua ¨¦ a mesma daquela esfera, isso ¨¦ apenas uma coincid¨ºncia? Isso est¨¢ ficando cada vez mais estranho. "Voc¨º senta na frente da fonte." O padre disse enquanto apontava para um travesseiro vermelho que estava no ch?o em frente ¨¤ fonte. Eu me aproximei, e o padre disse que eu precisava imitar a mesma posi??o em que a est¨¢tua estava. Senti-me um pouco envergonhado por fazer algo assim, porque n?o estava acostumado a meditar e achei essa posi??o muito embara?osa. Ainda assim, eu respeito quem praticava, porque a maioria das pessoas que praticava era bastante forte, ent?o n?o posso subestimar tudo isso. Senti no travesseiro a mesma posi??o da est¨¢tua. Fiquei l¨¢ esperando alguma ordem do padre, j¨¢ que n?o sabia o que fazer, tive que esperar que ele dissesse algo, j¨¢ que ele ¨¦ o ¨²nico que sabe como funciona, bem, Slyphe. Voc¨º deve saber tamb¨¦m, mas acho que n?o vou prestar aten??o nela, mas no padre. "Agora feche seus olhos." O padre disse ao apontar uma pequena equipe que ele levou do canto da sala para a fonte. After that the only thing I could hear was the priest murmuring something in a language that I didn''t know, it was some strange words that I had never heard before, the only thing I could think of was that it was a language that was used for communicating with God or something. I didn''t study the religion of this world very well, so I don''t say if my assumption is correct but leaving that aside, that language was bizarre, some words didn''t make any sense it looked like he was creating the words at the time, and he was talking anyway. ''Well, that must be necessary.'' This must be necessary for learning magic so I can''t be making fun of that language or trying to understand what he was saying, I don''t want to face the wrath of the gods or anything like that. The first and last goddess I spoke to was Isabell, and I don''t remember speaking in that strange language. She also didn''t tell me anything about it, well, maybe the languages ??are not the same, and they may even be unrelated gods then That does not mean anything. ########## After some time listening to those strange words I started to feel like my body was floating, it was like I was in a lot of water, but I was able to breathe, I held on to not open my eyes, maybe if I opened my eyes it would affect everything. After that good feeling, I started to feel like I was falling into an infinite void in a very deep place, it was a horrible feeling, and again I held myself back from moving or opening my eyes. But after that it all came back to that feeling, the feeling that made it seem like I was in the middle of a lot of water came back, so again I calmed down, and the moment I calmed down I heard some words in my ear. They were very low words, and it was in the same language that the priest was using, but I was sure it was a female voice that was here, it was a penetrating voice that made my body tremble. Right after I heard that voice, it seemed that all that feeling disappeared, and in the next instant, I started to feel the pin under my ass again. Skill Learned: Light Magic - Level 1 It had been a long time since I saw this message, it brings me a certain feeling of nostalgia from the time I lived in the village, I think I need to go back there someday I miss that feeling I felt when I was there, that feeling of welcome and that feeling that this place was my home. "You can open your eyes now." I heard the priest''s voice and then opened my eyes. After opening my eyes, I got up and then paid the priest the money that was needed to learn magic. I didn''t want to know much about staying in this church. My goal here has already been completed, and now I have my dreamed healing magic. Name: Endl Level: 16 Race: Human Age: 13 Strength: 210 Agility: 201 Intelligence: 126 Mana: 2800/2800 Skills Wind Magic - Level 8 Water Magic - Level 7 Fire Magic - Level 10 Earth Magic - Level 7 Light Magic - Level 1 Weapon Skills Master Swordsman - Level 2/10 Skill points: 10 It had been so long since I looked at my Status that I didn''t even realize that I leveled up in the bandits'' attack, I thought that humans didn''t help me level up, that''s not right. The only thing I have to do now is to level up my light magic, but I will wait a little longer, as I may end up regretting it later. Maybe I don''t need to level up my light magic too much to be able to heal. Maybe I will increase my strength and agility to be able to fight better with the sword, the strength and agility status of the demons are much higher than mine, I need to be careful with that. If I find another demon like that, I need enormous strength and agility to fight. ########## After we finished everything and paid the priest, we left the church and started walking around the city. Since we had nothing to do, we were thinking about just walking around the city and eating something, or maybe going back to the inn and resting there. "Hey, what do you think about doing a mission?" Sylphe came up with the idea. I had even forgotten that I had to keep my adventurer license active if I don''t do missions and go long without doing my license missions for being removed. Since I need money to buy Mary''s wedding ring, and we will be doing nothing for the rest of the afternoon, I think it is a good idea for us to do some missions to raise my ranking, and I also got some money since I need so much. "Okay, I need money to make a surprise. I think it''s a good idea to focus on the missions a little," I told Sylphe excitedly. It had been so long since I had been on a mission that I was starting to get too excited to start participating in the missions again. After I said that, we started towards the guild to be able to get some interesting mission. I think most of the missions will be to subdue monsters, which is better for me since doing missions of this type would make a lot of money. ''Damn, where''s my sword?'' As I walked to the guild I realized that I had left my sword at the inn, I didn''t think I would need the sword inside the church, I felt that only the spells would be enough since my magic is much stronger than my sword today. Well, if the priest attacked me and I had a sword it would also be easier to attack him, so I think I made another stupid choice, or maybe it wasn''t because I didn''t know if I could get a sword into the church since Sylphe he wasn''t taking hers either. "I''m going to get my sword, wait for me at the guild door," I said that and then ran out towards the inn because I was sure I had left my sword by the side of my bed. I always leave my sword there, so in case of someone attacks, I can have the sword by my side to fight back. I don''t know if I will be attacked like that, but after the attack on the restaurant, I don''t doubt anything anymore if that devil returns he can break the entire roof of the inn just like he did with the restaurant. I ran towards the inn and got there quickly. I arrived so fast; I don''t believe in my speed. The people on the street must have thought I was crazy because I was running so fast in the middle of the city. I showed up at the inn and greeted Deby, then quickly climbed the stairs and entered the room. Let''s do this quickly. Chapter 141 - Returning to the guild. My sword was where I was thinking, and it was propped right on the side of my bed, I think I could take it everywhere now because I can be attacked any minute and it can end up hurting me if I''m not with my sword. I grabbed the sword and left the room quickly, I didn''t even say goodbye to Deby right and just ran towards the adventurer guild, I ran so fast that I don''t even know if Sylphe will be there already I think I rushed too much, I didn''t need to have run so fast. ''The excitement makes me very agitated.'' When I get very excited, my anxiety also grows, so I end up doing everything very quickly, including I walk and run faster than normal seems. When I arrived at the door of the guild Sylphe was already there, I thought I had gone too fast, but it seems that I was not as fast as I thought, it gave her time to at least reach the door of the guild. "Hey, the guild master is calling us." I already arrived at the guild door, receiving news like this. It looks like she was waiting for me to arrive so we can go to the guild master''s room together, maybe he needs us to do a mission? Well, in my old world, I received a lot of requests from the guild master or nobles, but I don''t think I would receive a request anytime soon. I already did impressive things like killing a powerful demon at school, I fight a demon in the restaurant, and I also won the tournament, they are very great merits so it would be nothing new for me to end up being recognized and called for missions by the guild master himself. The good thing about doing missions like this is that I will earn great rewards. After we entered the guild, we were taken by the guild receptionist to the second floor of the tour. I don''t remember very well if the guild master''s room was on the second or third floor, but I remember that massive amount of doors that existed here. I still haven''t figured out what''s inside that bunch of doors. I don''t know if there are offices or warehouses or anything like that, but I think it is better not to enter these rooms without anyone''s permission because I could end up being accused of a crime of invasion or something. I don''t know the penalty for crimes of this kind in this world. Still, in my old people who invaded places, they were treated very severely and stayed in prison for years, and after they got out of prison, they were forbidden to work as adventurers, and it made these people come back committing crimes. It was a vicious cycle of criminal people becoming homeless and then stealing because of that because they have nothing to eat and end up stealing food or breaking into houses again to get food from people, I thought this was a very sad way to live. But I never did anything since they were criminals and they had to be there, I liked to help people in need, but who had never committed crimes, I had a very high income, so I had enough money to help people like that. ''In this world, I still don''t have enough for that.'' I need to manage my money better to be able to buy Mary''s wedding ring and also to be able to buy our house in the capital, I don''t know if I''m going to live in the capital yet because the price can be very high, but I think it''s a good idea. "Hey, let''s go fast, don''t stay there daydreaming." I was very distracted thinking about it, and I only managed to get back to reality with Sylphe''s voice calling me as we walked through the corridors. It seems that we are already approaching the guild master''s room, and I didn''t even realize it. It is better to behave well from now on. I want to make a good impression as I did the first time. I am currently a D-RANK adventurer and Sylphe is a C-rank adventurer, maybe he wants to increase my RANK to look like Sylphe''s, but I don''t know if he is going to do that since it is against the guild''s rules to go up RANK of adventurers without no explanation like that. "They arrived." The guild receptionist spoke in a slightly loud voice so that the guild master could hear. "In between." Again he responded with that same powerful voice as before, and he didn''t give me that "I''m going to kill you" feeling like the school principal, but the first time I came here, I was also impressed by the pressure he released. After the guild master allowed us in, Sylphe and I pushed the door to the guild master''s room to enter together. I think it was a little rude to do that since that was the job of the receptionist. ''The door was heavy and any shape.'' The door to the guild master''s room was weighty so it would take time to open the door just like the first time I was here, so we thought it best to push ourselves We went into the guild master''s room and noticed that he was going through doc.u.ments like the first time I was here, it seems that he spends most of the day going through essential doc.u.ments or something, it''s a very boring job. I know that he is old, and he cannot fight like before, even having all this strength, but I think he does not like the work he is doing now, or maybe he likes it, and I do not know. "Do you know why I called you here?" The guild master stopped fiddling with his doc.u.ments and put his hand on his chin. "Not exactly," I replied to the guild master; I don''t think Sylphe has anything to do with us being called here because she never seems to stand out as much as I do fighting demons or something. "Well, you must know some of the reasons." The guild master smiled at me with a mischievous smile, and he looked like a child making fun of someone right now. After that, he took a paper and started to mention all the things I did, like killing the goblin king, handing over the dragon''s core, and fighting demons without hurting myself. ''Well, I got hurt in the restaurant, but Sylphe healed me. "I complained in my mind. He quoted everything with the smallest details, I didn''t know that people were watching me to the point of knowing everything about me, I thought that at one time or another they would go after me, but I didn''t think they would have so much data about me. "And because of that, I have a request from you." The guild master said again with that smile on his face, is he a real old man? I didn''t know what the guild master''s request was, and Sylphe didn''t know either, so we were still confused as we looked at the guild master who was sitting and a little happy, it seems that he does trust that we can do that. If this request involves nobles, I don''t want to participate, I hate working for nobles, I know they pay well, but they are always arrogant and tell adventurers to do absurd things, in addition to some nobles being disgusting and using their power to f.u.c.k with others people. ''A mission of subjugation would be pleasant, I am in the mood to fight at the moment, and that would also give me good money.'' If it is a quest to subdue the guild master himself, the reward will be excellent, so I think it is worth listening to your request. Sylphe seemed a little uneasy about what the guild master would ask I was also a bit uneasy because it could be something crazy that we won''t be able to do, I hope it isn''t something like that. The guild master looked at the receptionist who was inside the room with us, and she soon understood what he wanted, he wanted her to leave the room since in a few seconds the receptionist was already gone. "So, like I said, I have a request for you." The guild master started to explain all the details of the situation to me. It looks like he couldn''t get another adventurer who can do this, and also the adventurers who tried came out of this place very hurt, I don''t know what kind of place it is, but it seems to be a scary little place "So, where is this place?" He said everything, but he didn''t say what this place was, we couldn''t accept it if we didn''t know what this place is, does he need to be more specific when giving an adventurer a mission, is he the guild master? Chapter 142 - Request from the Guild Master. But I emphasize since he is at a very old age and his strength is already decreasing a lot, yes, it reduces a lot, I can see in his status. Or maybe he was never as strong as the school principal, it may be an option since the adventurers S-RANK in this world are scarce, and so far I have not been able to find any, I hoped that some of them would appear during the attack of the demons, but I was mistaken. The status of the guild master was as follows. Name: Jefyel Level: 94 Race: Human Age: 76 Strength: 1256 Agility: 1001 Intelligence: 4562 Mana: 12256/12256 Skills Water Magic - Level 10 Fire Magic - Level 8 Earth Magic - Level 9 Weapon Skills Master Swordsman - Level 4/10 I remember seeing his status once, but it doesn''t seem to have gone up at all. I know he has much higher strength than mine, but he does not compare to the strength of that demon who appeared in the capital, he would die quickly when I found him. I cannot understand the level system in this world, mine I know, but from other people I cannot understand anything, some people have lower levels but are stronger. In contrast, some who have the highest level is weaker, and it is a broken system. Maybe I am overthinking about it, I think it is not good to be overthinking about the strength of people who are my allies if he were my enemy I could even compare my strength, but it is not necessary. ########## The guild master started to explain about the place he was talking about. It was a dungeon called Lugha, it was a bizarre name, but I already know what it is about since in my village there was a dungeon too. I didn''t know her name, but I was sure she was powerful. I remember fighting on two floors and going back since I didn''t have enough strength to do this, I have to go back there someday to find out what''s on the top floor, but I think it will take a while for me to do this. This dungeon that the guild master was talking about also had ten floors, but it seems that it was of an even higher level, and a large group of strong adventurers was needed to fight within this guild. ''But if he needs a group, will we join a group?'' That doubt exploded in my mind right after. Maybe we have to join some group with other adventurers, and I don''t like it at all, I want to fight my way, and if I''m with Sylphe I can do this, but maybe it is not possible to do this if we are with other adventurers. "Are you going to put us in a group of adventurers?" I wanted to know that, if I had to do something like this, I would have to go against that choice. Since he knows I''m strong, he could let me fight together with Sylphe, and I don''t need other adventurers to support us or something, they may even end up disturbing us. I know it''s arrogance since I''m a D-RANK adventurer, but I''m sure I''m stronger than a lot here. "Don''t worry, the group I''m assembling will enter the dungeon later, I want you on the front line with Sylphe, and then the group will follow you." The guild master said this with a big smile; it looks like he was sure I would accept it. Not a bad proposition, being on the front line seems interesting. It will remind me of my past since I was on the front line all the time, so maybe that''s why I died? Why am I an idiot and chose to stay in the front row? No, I think that is impossible. I know that I died because of a betrayal that not until today, but one day I will find out, one day, that the goddess will have to tell me what happened. But going back to the subject of the dungeon, I think it is a very pleasant proposal, and I see no reason to refuse his request, I will only benefit from it all. I will be able to level up inside the dungeon, and I will also be ready to fight with the sword after so long, I don''t think I will be able to use more than level 10 inside a dungeon, maybe it will collapse on top of us. Or maybe I can, and it will depend a lot on the instability of the dungeon, I have to look carefully before doing any nonsense, if we end up buried in the dungeon, it will suck. "What do you think?" I wanted to know Sylphe''s opinion since she was silent while looking intently at the guild master. She looked a little uneasy. I took her hand to try to wake her up and realized that her hand was cold. There is something strange going on here. "Can you give me one day to think?" I would have to think about it better, as it seems that Sylphe is not well with this, there is something strange about her since she heard about the dungeons, it is better to think about it better before accepting. "Okay, the mission is in 3 days, so you have two days to think." The guild master seems satisfied with my answer; it appears that an ''I will think'' is better than a ''No.'' that must be why he is so confident. When he accepted my proposal, I left the guild master''s room holding Sylphe''s hand, which still wasn''t saying anything, what happened to her? She is very strange, and she never told me anything about dungeons. "Hey, let''s go to the inn. I won''t let go of your hand." She was shaking my hand very tightly, she was practically saying ''Don''t let go of my hand,'' and of course, I wouldn''t do that, I was feeling how cold and shaky her hand was. Is she scared? Something must have happened inside a dungeon. ######### I went with her towards the inn while holding her hand, it was a little strange to be holding the hand of a person who was not Mary, especially walking the streets like this, if Mary saw me like this I would be dead, I''m sure of it. Sylphe was walking very fast, but I realized that she was already calmer, her hand had stopped sweating and she was shaking less, she was scared to the point that I thought she would pass badly, or she might even pass out. Good thing she was inside the guild, if she passed out there she would have a lot of people to help and I would have no problem taking care of her, but it would be different if she passed out in the middle of the street just with me holding her. I have the strength to hold her, but I wouldn''t know what to do, I usually didn''t care for the wounded or anything like that, I don''t have any experience with anything like that. "Hey, we can walk more slowly now, we are almost there." She was in a hurry, I think it wouldn''t make a difference to arrive at the inn quickly or not, what matters is what we''re going to convert inside. "Are you back yet?" I didn''t even realize we had arrived, we were so fast and I couldn''t stop looking at Sylphe, who was looking so sharp. We were greeted by Deby, who was sweeping the floor of the inn. There was no one else in here since people are either working or at school like Lily and Mary. Deby was a little doubtful that we had already arrived at the inn, she thought we were going on a mission since I got here too fast to get my sword, she hoped we would only get here at night, but we came here a while later. "I''m going up to the room with her, then I''ll explain more about what happened." Deby looked a little concerned so I said that just to reassure her. I don''t know if it will make her feel any better, but I hope it helps. ########## Sylphe pulled me up the stairs and I just followed her, we arrived at her bedroom door and she threw me into the room and then locked the door, it felt like I was being kidnapped or was being arrested for being r.a.p.ed, this is scary . But I am sure that she will not do anything since she is so tired, is she an idiot? She ran around the capital so much and climbed the stairs so fast that she ended up getting tired, but what a shameful adventurer to be tired just by things like that. "So, can you explain more about what happened?" I had a huge question about what she was afraid of, maybe she lost someone in a dungeon, or maybe she had some experiences? Chapter 143 - Sylphes problem. Sylphe sat on the bed to rest, and I sat next to her to be close to her so I could hear the whole story she was going to tell me. I hoped she would say to you since she brought me here. If she brought me to say nothing and just run away, I will be annoyed. I don''t see the need to be angry with her, but maybe I was since she made us lose precious time. Right now, we could be in the middle of a mission to get some money. The guild master gave us a few days to think, so we need to solve this problem of Sylphe before that so that we can go on this mission, I don''t want to take her to a place that she would not like to stay, if she were to get in a dungeon to keep shaking, I wouldn''t want it in there. But now is not the time to think about it, I need to find out what''s going on with her, I hope it isn''t something very serious, I don''t want to hear about something so horrible that happened to her, to hear that such a good woman is already suffering is not good. She is an extraordinary girl for me now, so I don''t want to see her suffering or anything, so I want to solve your problem before going to that dungeon, or we could even give up going, we could get money doing other types of missions. "So, I''m going to tell you something that happened to me, it''s not something I''m proud to do, and I regret it since that day." Sylphe said a little uneasily, but she continued shortly afterward: "I don''t want you to be angry with me for what I did, and I also didn''t want to talk about it to other people, but it is necessary to speak to you." It seemed to be a severe matter, has she done anything so wrong in the past? I could never imagine Sylphe doing something terrible for someone, especially something that involves a dungeon since I never heard her talk about any dungeon before. What I have left now is to listen to what happened without judging it, I will not judge your actions, regardless of what it was, I cannot judge you, I have also done things that deserve to be judged. ######### After that, Sylphe started telling me what had happened about three years ago with her and her group. Yes, she lied to me about never having a group, she had a group with only girls there were two other elves in the group, and only one of the girls was human, in total there were four members in her group, it was a size group regular. They grew up as adventurers in the city very fast. Hence, they caught the attention of the guild master, after a long time they were living what they always dreamed of, all wanted to be recognized as respectful adventurers, but they never achieved that. Most of your group were elves, and they were girls, so the issue of suffering prejudice was real. The guild master called them with high expectations until Sylphe received a mission for his group without even knowing what the mission was. The mission was to invade a dungeon. It was a dungeon that would need groups of adventurers to clean. "Wait .." I wanted to interrupt her story halfway, but she didn''t stop and continued telling the story without caring about me, I had nothing to do so I just listened to her story until I had the chance to speak. It seems that they were sent to this dungeon together with two more groups of adventurers, all groups were C-RANK group, Sylphe thought it would be easy despite her companions being concerned. Sylphe wanted to accept this mission anyway, so she didn''t even care about her friends'' feelings and practically forced them to go with her to the dungeon, obliging is a powerful word, let''s say she convinced them. Even though they didn''t want to go, their friends went to follow Sylphe, and that''s when all the misfortune inside the dungeon begins. ############ "Hey Sylphe, let''s go, this place is not cool." Said a girl who walked behind Sylphe carefully while carrying a spear. At this moment they were on the 5th floor of the dungeon, they went through a lot, even though all were scared they still got a place these girls didn''t also want to be here. "I was not afraid. The next boss will be easy too, and we can kill him without problems." Sylphe seemed confident in what she was saying, after seeing this the girl also calmed down more, she trusts Sylphe a lot, so she even calmed down more after hearing his words. The other elven girls were different, they were Sylphe''s group for many years, but even so, they don''t trust that this place will be secure, as Sylphe is saying. They followed her to help her clean the dungeon and also to get money, but they are beginning to regret having entered here, they were feeling that cold all over their bodies, they felt that something was not right on this floor. The two girls were sure that something inside that floor was perilous they could feel it, they are holding on not to run away, but they think that those who run away are cowards and they don''t want to abandon their two friends here. If they had convinced Sylphe to the contrary, they would never have entered here, all could have done it, but they trusted Sylphe very quickly, their confidence disappeared after entering this floor. "We were almost arriving at the boss''s office, be careful." A man from one of the group shouted from the front. It wasn''t genius to scream inside a dungeon that could attract monsters from all sides, but at least it means they''ve arrived in the room the boss is in. The girls were hoping that feeling was just a lie. ########## After opening the door, the girls who were starting to calm down, thinking it was okay, opened their eyes in despair, their legs started to shake, and their bodies started to sweat without stopping. What they were feeling here was not normal. When they looked around, it wasn''t just them that were like this, and all adventurers were wide-eyed with fear, they couldn''t even move in awe of what was behind that door. The pressure was so, high and the fear was so great that some of the adventurers who were closest to the room peed themselves and fell to the floor in despair. The girls didn''t know what to do at that moment; the only thing they could think of was that they didn''t want to accept it. They looked at Sylphe to try to find an answer to what to do, but when they faced Sylphe, they realized that she too was shaking with fear, all the girls were so scared that they could not explain. Sylphe''s face indicated fear and regret of having accepted this mission, and she managed to regret having said that to her friend a few minutes later, it is not quite right inside, she could never be well. "Sylphe, we have to get out of here." One of the fellow elves managed to say something after being scared for so long without saying anything. She wanted to get out of here as soon as possible, but none of her friends were able to move because of the fear and pressure that the monster inside was giving off. Nor was she able to move correctly. "Let''s all get out of here. We can''t let that monster know we''re here. We have to get out while the door hasn''t fully opened. He hasn''t seen us." If the monsters saw us, he could leave that room and kill us all. After hearing that, everyone turned their backs to the room and started to walk away from that place with difficulty. They didn''t know if the monsters would leave that room or not, but they wanted to believe it, they wanted to believe that they would get rid of this danger. They don''t know why a monster like this is in this place. This is only the fifth floor, a beast so strong couldn''t be before the top-level not even the creature on the top floor could be as strong as that. "Sylphe, I''m scared." The same girl as last time, the only human in the group, was now clinging to Sylphe''s arm as he walked and shook his whole body. This girl was Sylphe''s best friend despite being a human, Sylphe is regretting bringing a girl who trusted her so much for this, she needs to get this girl out of here alive, she will be sorry for the rest of her life if she doesn''t. She will regret killing her best friend. Chapter 144 - Disgrace. After all that despair, they continued to move away from the entrance to the floor chief''s room, they also wanted to leave without making the slightest noise, if that floor head went after them it would be a massacre, they all know they don''t have enough strength to fight it, the only thing they can do is pray for nothing to go wrong. Sylphe was showing strength and showed no fear, but inside she was scared to death, she was about to collapse or give up and run away, she was very afraid of what could happen if that monster left that place. But she did not want to show weakness in front of her groupmates, for them, Sylphe was an inspiration as an adventurer, they all admired her, especially this girl who is hugging her arm while shaking. She doesn''t want anything to happen to any of her friends, she knows she has a clue as to what''s going on here. "Keep walking, don''t mind the monsters, just keep walking without looking back, while you were very afraid of that pressure, Sulphe continued:" If something happens, I will stay with you and I will help you, I promise you that. Sylphe forced a smile on her friends, but the two did not believe that smile, Sylphe could feel that her elven friends, from the beginning, did not believe anything she was saying about not being afraid of anything. The only thing they could do was to keep silent about Sylphe''s real feelings so as not to scare her other friend, they are doing everything to try to hide their fear too, but it was very visible that her legs were shaking and the little drops of sweat coming down by their faces. "Don''t look back, and don''t make any noise, walk as slowly as you can to make as little noise as possible." One of the men who was practically the head of the farm said, he said that but he didn''t have any credibility, since he was shaking just like the others. ''I need to walk faster, I have a bad feeling.'' Sylphe started to feel very uncomfortable, she was sure that something would happen if she stayed here, so the only thing she thought about doing was walking faster. She knows that it is not legal to disobey the head of the farm and it may not work either, and if they attract the monster the death of everyone will be her fault, now she is in huge doubt whether to do it or not. What''s more, her friends and her life, or the life of adventurers she only met today? If she thought that way, of course she would choose to save herself and her friends, but looking at it from the other side, all these adventurers are still people who love their life, they don''t deserve to die like that, so she doesn''t know if she should do something like that. "Are you okay?" The girl who kept hugging his arm while shaking asked Sylphe. Sylphe was making an anguished face right now, she didn''t know what to do and was afraid to do something, so because of that, she was also her concerned friend. She didn''t want to pass this concern on to her friend, so she basically turned to her and smiled, after that she said: "Don''t worry, I''m fine, I''m also a little scared of everyone, so I want to get you all out from here soon. " Sylphe gave up hiding her fear and admitted everything, she also admitted that she really wanted to get her friends out of this place, seeing this, her friend hugged Sylphe even more to be closer, it was a wonderful scene if it wasn''t close to being undone. ########## They continue walking through the dungeon corridors while looking back, they were already a little far from the master floor room, many of the adventurers had already started to celebrate their escape, but others were still pale from all that. And also some of them were still scared, they were thinking that they still haven''t run away and that the monsters can still come after them, they know that nothing is certain when inside a dungeon. Those monsters may have noticed them a long time ago and I was just playing with them and letting them think they ran away, it may be a possibility. In this world there are very intelligent monsters, to the point of being more intelligent than the humans themselves, so basically they are afraid that these monsters were intelligent in this way and are just deceiving them. It is not always that something like this happens, but it is clear that there have already been cases of monsters too intelligent to the point of deceiving adventurers to appear. Especially if they are demons, most demons do not attack humans, but there are those who do. Demons are considered a race of intelligent monsters, that is, they are monsters like all others, but with a human appearance and a much greater intelligence, that''s why demons end up being so strong, they have many years to live, unlike humans. The more time to live, and the more intelligence, the more time they will spend to become stronger, it is a very common cycle among demons, so most of them have a very strong strength. But leaving all these things aside, those people who are still scared, will only be fine when they leave this dungeon, they think like that, they will only be safe when they leave this place, since the boss who is inside can walk all over the dungeon if he wants to. ########## "Damn, damn, I knew something was wrong." One of the men who was still scared said as he continued to shake, he was about to start crying. Why does this happen? It was what everyone could think. They didn''t know why it happened, they don''t know how this thing is here on the third floor, and they don''t know how they are going to get away from it, the only thing they could do was run and pray not to be caught. Many of them would not like to imagine their friends being caught in their place, but they were so desperate, that they were happy every moment that their friends were caught in their places and they were able to run. It was complete chaos within the dungeon right now, people killed on all sides, people killed in a way that no one can explain. Everyone can feel the presence of the same monster that was inside the dungeon, but nobody can see the monster itself, it has already killed a lot of people but nobody can still see it, and that only served to make everyone more desperate. "Sylphe, we''re going to die, aren''t we?" Her friend gave up holding on and started to cry, she was the youngest girl here and joined the group only afterwards, Sylphe also didn''t want anything to happen to her. But the way things are, she cannot promise that she will be able to get her out of here, she cannot guarantee even her own safety, the only thing she can do is pray that nothing will happen while running along with her friends. She also doesn''t know what happened, it got to the point that even she had started to imagine that she had managed to escape from those monsters, the only thing she can feel now is like an idiot for having started to believe it. ''I should have imagined this.'' She should have imagined that the monsters would follow them, she should have let her guard down just outside the dungeon, but now, they are 2 floors above that one and the boss is here. "Don''t stop running, run in front of me, I''ll look at everything that is coming from behind, don''t worry." She wanted to escort her friends out of this place, so she preferred to stay behind, she knows that the monster is in the back and will not attack from the front. All the people who were killed were after them since they were running at incredible speed. At this point she didn''t care about dying to save her friends, in fact, she was afraid to die and didn''t want to die, but all of this was her fault, all that her friends are going through was her fault, of course she would that. Her human friend continued to run while she cried and looked back at times to look at Sylphe, and she managed to realize that Sylphe is not smiling as she is now, she is about to cry too. Seeing this, it only made her friend even more afraid, causing tears to fall from her eyes. None of this would have happened if they had not accepted this mission, no one would have died and they would not be experiencing this despair. Chapter 145 - Massacre They continued to run while Sylphe followed behind supporting them so the monsters would not attack. The monster has not yet attacked them in fact, if he had attacked, Sylphe would already be dead and even she knows it. Why does she know that? Even the strongest adventurers who were with them in the group are dying one by one, they can''t even feel where the monsters are coming from, the only thing Sylphe, her friends and the other adventurers can see is the shadow of the monsters passing by and their companions losing their minds. When they didn''t lose their heads, they were cut in a way that they died instantly, this monster knew what it was doing here, and that made it even more frightening, it was more frightening than any of the things they had witnessed in their entire lives. But there''s nothing to do, they can keep running and praying that the monster doesn''t attack them, if it attacks, they will die. They were confident as the monster never approached them. It was just an unnecessary trust, since the monster wasn''t killing them because it didn''t want to. He''s aware of the girls, and they know they''re very scared, but he doesn''t want to kill them like that, he wants to make them feel more afraid, nobody knows why, maybe because they are the only group of women here? I don''t think that makes sense, monsters don''t care about their victim''s s.e.x. So why is she doing this? Just for fun? Besides being a powerful monster, is he still a psychopathic monster who likes to see his victims scared and desperate? Does he like to see his victims running around thinking they are going to escape? None of the adventurers had ever seen such a monster, and because they hadn''t, they weren''t prepared for an attack of this level, maybe if the guild master hadn''t said it was an easy level dungeon, it wouldn''t have happened, but even so it is difficult to speculate something. Maybe the guild master didn''t know what was going to happen here, I''m sure he wouldn''t send these adventurers to this place if he knew what the adventurers would be going through here. ######## While Sylphe was thinking and trying to reason everything he was thinking, they finally arrived on the stairs to go up to the second floor, they thought that when closer to the surface, but sure they would stay, but of course it was not so. When they were close to reaching the stairs, she began to hear more and more screams behind them, they turned and could see only a sea of ??blood. All the adventurers who were with them were dead. Some were headless and blood was running down the dungeon floor, and some of them were missing parts of their limbs while their eyes were wide with shock, they were unable to say a word while dying from blood loss. All the adventurers were dying right there, and all of them in a brutal way that no one deserved to suffer. The girls could only get more desperate with that scene, their fear of dying in the same way increased even more, and now that all the other adventurers have been killed, there is only them left inside. "Run as fast as I can, go up the stairs and don''t look back, I''ll try to hold this monster here." Sylphe was not at all confident that she could do this, but she had to do it anyway. All the girls looked at Sylphe with a face of disbelief, they knew she was weaker than those adventurers and yet they died, so they know that Sylphe will not survive if she stays here. They thought long before running up the stairs, but after so much insistence from Sylphe they finally left, tears could be seen in the eyes of each of the girls, especially the human girl who was Sylphe''s closest friend in the group. . Sylphe couldn''t take it and almost started crying too since she was sure she was going to die, she was just getting ready and would close this door with her body ''This shit monster will only get me out of here if it breaks in two.'' It was what Sylphe was thinking at that moment. Of course she thought that but she didn''t want to die, wanting to die and being prepared were two different things, she is doing this just to try to give her precious friends a chance to escape. "Come on, what are you waiting for?" Sylphe started to get a little irritated and screamed with all her strength to get the monsters'' attention, the scream was so loud that even her friends heard it, but they kept running. ########## She continued to close the entrance with her body, but it was not as she imagined, she thought that monster, whoever that monster was would kill her immediately, but the monster passed her at incredible speed. The monster just took Sylphe''s body and played through the dungeon, the impact was so strong that she ended up breaking some bones, her body was very sick because of that and she couldn''t run after the monsters, the only thing she could think of was that the monster went after her friends. He totally ignored her and went after his friends who were on the run, what kind of monster does such a thing? This is not a normal monster, it is not at a normal intelligence level, this is out of the ordinary. Is this monster a demon or something more superior than that, Sylphe could only think of his friends at this moment, a monster as powerful as this, why would he kill us without any reason? This is very strange. Sylphe even thought it was an uncontrolled monster that was made just to kill, but after she started seeing his behavior and intelligence, she was sure that monster was fully aware of what it is doing. "Fuuckkk." Sylphe gave a cry of very great pain and got up to go after the monsters, even though her bones hurt all over her body, she still didn''t want to stand still doing anything, if she stayed here, her friends would die. ''Damn, I have to go faster.'' Sylphe started running down the stairs, she could feel her broken bones creaking and out of place, it was the worst pain she has ever felt in her life, nor does she know how she is managing to stand in this situation. ############ ''I left her behind, she is going to die.'' The human girl could only think about it while crying and running up the stairs to reach the second floor of the dungeon. It was already very close to the second floor, but with every step she took her heart hurt more. She doesn''t believe that she left her best friend for dead, even though she asked so much, she thinks she shouldn''t have done it, she will never be able to forgive herself. "We have to get out of here, we can''t let her sacrifice herself for no reason." One of Sylphe''s elven friends said it with conviction, but she couldn''t convince anyone, as tears were streaming down her face. Like it or not, everyone here loved Sylphe, she was the one who created this group and gave everyone the opportunity to join a group to fight, it''s a small group, but a group they love to participate in. They are still not believing that she made the decision to sacrifice herself to save them, it is breaking all of their hearts, but even so they are doing everything they can to survive. If they died here, Sylphe''s sacrifice would be in vain. "Here, we reach the second floor." She had reached the second floor, they took a long time since the stairs are usually not very long and it takes a long time to go down or up them, but even going up the stairs they still don''t think they are safe. Taking advantage of the fact that they had already climbed the stairs, she started to run even more on the second floor to quickly climb the surface, not even when they finish climbing yet they are sure they will be safe, but the only way is this. ######### But of course it would not be as they imagined, when they were close to the stairs to go up to the first floor, they heard a huge crash on the walls of the dungeon, they were very scared, but when they thought better they already knew what it was. "How''s he here?" One of Sylphe''s elf friends began to tremble non-stop, she was feeling that monster, and that just means one thing, that Sylphe is dead. Her other friends also realized what it was and started to shake immediately, they couldn''t even run anymore, the only thing they could do was look back and see a huge layer and dust from the broken walls of the dungeon coming from their direction. As they could not move, they just stood there watching all that dust disappearing little by little while revealing the figure of the monsters that nobody had seen before. When he did, what everyone could think was: ''A child?'' Chapter 146 - Scream of despair. Eles continuaram a olhar para a poeira que se dissipava desde que pudessem ver a figura de uma crian?a, n?o sabem por que uma crian?a est¨¢ aqui, mas come?aram a ficar ainda mais assustados quando olhavam para o rosto da crian?a. Olhando para a garota que suas pernas tremiam, a garota estava olhando para elas com um olho dourado enquanto sorria, era perturbador, elas n?o sabem como uma garota t?o bonita pode ser t?o perturbadora. Sim, essa ¨¦ uma garota bonita, seu cabelo roxo que vai at¨¦ a cintura e a pele branca como a neve, faz dessa garota uma das mais bonitas que j¨¢ viram em sua vida. Mas mesmo vendo a beleza dessa garota, eles sabem que ela n?o ¨¦ normal, ela n?o pode ser assim no meio de uma masmorra e ser uma garota normal. "Where''s the monsters?" One of the elf friends started looking around for an answer for the disappearance of the monsters, she even forgot that the girl was there, she could only remember the monsters. "Hey, calm down, there''s a kid over there." The other elf thought that her friend had not yet seen the child, so she warned her friend to be calmer, and they also needed to find out why this child was here. They continued to look around to see if they found the monster, while deciding who would go to the girl, she emanated a very scary aura but she couldn''t be someone dangerous, it doesn''t make any sense. "Hey, why don''t you go over there?" One of the elf friends told the human that she was still crying, she couldn''t get it out of her head that Sylphe is now dead, so she had nothing left to lose. For what reason? Well, let me explain it better. This girl came from a village a few days from the capital, when she arrived in the capital, she said that she had no family and that she had traveled here on foot, of course no one believed since there are monsters during the journey here. She said that she had killed the monsters that had appeared, since she was coming to this city to enroll in the guild, it seems that she had no contact with powerful monsters, so she could easily beat them all. Telling her story, she said that her mother died when she was very young, and from then on she started to live with her father, and it was the worst experience she has ever had in her life, it was the most terrifying time she could pass. After her mother died, her father couldn''t accept any of this and just drank all day, seeing that, she couldn''t stay inside the house afraid of her father, basically she was afraid that he would do something to her, until one day that has changed. Continuing to stay outside the house, she got tired of doing this and started training her body to one day leave the village. Nobody in the village cared about the fact that it was happening to her, they didn''t care that she was living in that hell. She wanted to train to go to the capital in search of work, she had heard a lot about the adventurers of her friends from the village and even the humans who hired some for a while to take care of the village or eliminate some monsters. They said they were paid a lot of money and still did good to the population, killing monsters that normal people can''t do. But they needed a lot of training for that, so she really wanted to train her body, and she started. She spent a lot of days training until the day of her misfortune came that made her leave the house indefinitely, not knowing when she would be back. What happened? Well, it was your father again. Thinking that her father was not drunk, she went into the house to get some things, but she was wrong. Her drunk father saw that she had entered the house and started yelling at her nonstop, scared, she tried to leave the house anyway but couldn''t, her father held her very tightly, with enough force to let her go. purple white arms. He tried to take his own daughter''s clothes by force, but when he tried to force a kiss on her, she took a piece of wood that they used to lock the nut, and hit him hard on the head, after that she never came back to your home. Usually she slept outside and got food from some villagers who helped her when she asked, but of course it was not much. Your training? She continued training for a long time while avoiding meeting with her father. And after a long time living in misery and training in sword handling, she finally got a real sword from her friend''s father who lived in the village. It was an old sword but it was quite sharp, so it was enough for it to turn around for a while. And after all this misfortune, she finally managed to reach the capital to become the adventurer who dreamed so much, and it was there that she met Sylphe and started to venture with her and the other elves. She had a difficult life, but she doesn''t regret anything she did or the choices she made to come to the capital, meeting Sylphe was very good for her. If something happened to her here, the most important person for her had already died, she couldn''t do anything to change this fact, so she basically doesn''t care about going to the girl. She didn''t want to die, of course, but if she did, she wouldn''t care. "Okay, I''ll go to her." The human girl made up her mind. She would go to the girl and let the other two elves watch from a distance. One of the girls tried to warn her, but she went towards the girl anyway, she doesn''t think that such a beautiful girl could do any harm. The only problem is that the monsters will appear here, everyone will die if that happens, and she can''t do anything to change that. ########### Sylphe continued to climb the stairs with difficulty, her bones were hurting a lot, of course it would hurt since they were totally broken because of the impact that monster had on her body after throwing it from that distance. "Damn, I need to get there fast, there won''t be time." She could no longer hear the noise of the monsters or her friends, everything was in a disturbing silence. She started to force herself even more so her bones were creaking, because of the silence, she could hear her own bones, it was a horrible sensation, besides the pain she was able to hear what was causing all this pain. Maybe she won''t be able to return to normal after I left this dungeon, she may be able to fix it with healing magic, but it is still hard to endure all of this and be sure that she will be able to venture back after that. ''Damn, if she dies I will kill that monster anyway, even if I have to die in the process.'' She was willing to give her own life in case something happened to her friends. She started to run even faster, she had already felt so much pain that her body was already anesthetized, the pain was completely gone, so she managed to advance even more while going up the stairs. When she finished walking up the stairs and reached the second floor, the only thing she could hear was a huge scream that made her heart ache. ########## When Sylphe''s friend approached the girl, with every step she took, the girl''s smile became more sinister, the closer, but she trembled for fear of that little girl who was in front of her. She feels she shouldn''t approach, but she wants to do it for her friends who want to know what this little girl is doing here, they didn''t need to do this, they could just leave here without looking back. But they know that the monster is in that room, if they tried to escape, the monster will kill them, that''s a certainty that they have. "Hey, how did you end up here." The human tried to talk to the little girl to see if she answered anything, the only thing the little girl did was to stand and stare at her, making everything more frightening. "Listen, I''m not going to hurt you." The human said as she reached out to take the girl''s arm, but it wasn''t like she thought. As soon as his hand was close to holding the girl''s arm, the only thing she could feel afterwards was unbearable pain, and when she looked at her arm, half of it had already been pulled out. AAAAAH ~~ Looking at that, she went into despair and started screaming nonstop as she watched her arm gush a lot of blood, seeing this, her friends also started screaming together, from there the girls'' nightmare started. Chapter 147 - Macabre little girl. When her arm was pulled out and that cry of despair came out of her mouth, the only thing she could do was try to run. Her elf friends didn''t even help, after seeing her friends losing their arm when approaching that child, they already know what that child is, what was left for them was to start running. They didn''t want to leave their friend behind, but it was the only thing they could do at the moment to survive, if they came back to help, they would end up dying too, everything they went through here would be in vain. "Please help me." The human girl was getting weak because of the absurd amount of blood she was losing, so the only thing she could do was crawl on the floor while looking for some way to escape. The girl thought her elf friends would help her, but the girls, even after hearing her cry for help, they totally ignored it and started running, she just could see her friends walking away while she was alone with that monster. "" We are sorry. "" The two girls spoke at the same time as they prepared to go up the stairs and walk away, if they stayed there, in addition to their friend sacrificing themselves, they would also die. "Please don''t leave me here, I don''t want to die, please." The girl started to beg for help from her friends, but even so she was totally ignored, the only thing she could hope for now was her death. She had no reason to cry at this point, is that how they say it? Every adventurer must be prepared to die, but of course, this is not the case for this girl, she is very young and started her adventuring career not long ago, this is one of the reasons why she does not want to die now. "Hey, are you going to forgive that girls?" The girl who was on the floor bleeding suddenly hears a girl''s voice, a soft voice, much like that of a very young child. When the girl looked towards the voice, she could see the same girl who just took her hand off looking at her with a happy face, a face that was not of a human person who is aware of the things she does, it was the face of a completely crazy person. "Yes, I forgive them, they did it to survive, right? So I have no reason to be angry with them, or to blame them for something." The girl put a forced smile on her face, she couldn''t smile properly, since her arm is hurting a lot. "Listen, you can forgive them, but I think what they did is really bad, you know? I think I need to bring them back." The girl put a sarcastic tone to her voice. When the human saw this, she tried to dialogue with that girl, and tried to prevent her from going after her friends, she didn''t want to see her friends dead after they were able to leave. ''Why is this little girl doing all this?'' That was the only thing she could think of as she watched the little girl run at incredible speed toward the stairs and started to climb. Now that this monster was after them, she was sure that all of her friends would be dead now, including her. A girl who has never hurt anyone and is dying like that? She doesn''t want to play the victim, but that was something that shouldn''t be happening to her. After all she went through to get here? The amount of suffering she had in childhood, and the many bad things that have happened to her. Why did this have to be happening to her and her only friends? ########### "Let''s get out of here, we have to leave her there, the girl can have some fun with her while we run away." One of the elves seemed happy to be able to escape, even though she sacrificed her friend, she is only happy to be able to escape. They were going up the stairs very fast, they were almost going up the first floor, if they got there, they would be close to leaving this place, and that would be the best thing that can happen to them now. "Could it be that that little girl won''t come after us?" The other elf was a little worried that the little girl would come after them, she didn''t trust the human girl very much and she also doesn''t think that little girl would be playing with her for long. If they wanted to get out of here, they would have to run even faster, if they ran even faster than that, they could get out of the dungeon and hide somewhere, then maybe the little girl won''t find them. But it was not how they thought. As they ran down the stairs and was close to reaching the first floor, they heard a very loud noise coming up the stairs, they were sure it was a person''s footsteps, and it was at incredible speed. "Dammit dammit dammit." Seeing that, the elf who was happy before started to despair again, she was sure that if she couldn''t escape now she would die, she has to get out of here now. "Hey, you left your friend behind, aren''t you going to get her?" There was no time for them to do anything, in an instant the little girl was already standing behind them with that macabre smile again, making them shiver all over. "What do you mean, she chose to stay there to save us, didn''t she?" One of the elves tried to argue with the little girl, but when she heard that, her face, which had a macabre smile, changed to a totally expressionless face. When her face became expressionless, the two women were even more afraid, they just felt the death coming towards them. "Wait, so you discard friends just to get away? It doesn''t work like that for me, you know, I''ve been through a lot of things, I had close friends who ended up dying, and it''s nothing cool, are you sure what you''re saying?" She wanted to know if the elf was sure that abandoning her friend was the best option. But instead of thinking about it, the elf was getting irritated because it was all her fault that was killing everyone, if she wasn''t here killing the adventurers, none of this would have happened. "But is this not your fault? You are killing us, we never did anything for you." The elf started to cry looking for a justification for what she did, and also because she was angry at the way of thinking of the girl who was trying to kill them. Guu ~~ "What are you saying? Is this my fault? Isn''t that the purpose of a place like this? The adventurers come here to kill me and I have to defend myself? I just defended myself." In an instant the little girl was already holding the elf''s neck against the wall. The other elf just got scared and stood there shaking while looking at that scene, she didn''t want to make the little girl angry, she doesn''t want to argue like her friend did, she will die if she does. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that." The elf was starting to run out of air, so she decided to apologize, but it didn''t do much good. "You know, you''re not a good person, I don''t think I''m going to apologize." The little girl said this as she tightened her grip on the elf''s neck. Her neck was being squeezed with such force that she passed out and soon after a noise of something unbroken resounded down the stairs of the dungeon, the elf''s neck had been broken right there, with just one hand. "Hey, you are fragile, aren''t you?" The little girl turned to another elf and began to mock the situation a little. "Listen, don''t kill me, please." The elf started crying and begging the little girl not to kill her, she didn''t want to leave her friend behind, she did it instinctively and because she wanted to follow her other friend, the fear was so much that she couldn''t even think straight . "But you ran away with her anyway, right? It won''t make a difference if you die too, it won''t hurt, I promise you." The little girl was expressionless again, seeing this the elf started to tremble a lot. "Please--" She tried to run, but in the next instant, she just felt something go through her chest. When she looked down, she could see the little girl''s arm crossed right through her heart. It was like the little girl promised, it was a painless death, a death that didn''t make her suffer, her heart was destroyed in an instant, so she felt nothing, death was almost immediate. After finishing her work, the little girl took the two dead elves by the hair and started to descend with them to the second floor. Chapter 148 - Death of friends. She continued down the stairs holding their bodies by the hair, she wanted to show the human girl that the girls who abandoned her were now dead, maybe she will be happy with that? Don''t people who cheat on their friends deserve to die? ''I hope she is very happy with me.'' The little girl seemed proud of what she had done, she just helped a person, a person who was abandoned and now she will see that it was the women who abandoned her are dead. With each step they went down she could hear the noise of the head of the two elves hitting the ground, she was afraid of damaging their heads a lot, so she put more strength in her arms and lifted their heads off the ground. There will be no problem hurting their bodies, the girl just needs to see their faces so that she feels better. ''It has been a while since a person has been proud of me.'' The little girl was eager to see what the girl would think of what she did, since her mother was very proud when she did like that, and she loved being praised. Her mother forced her to kill a lot of people, and she did it for so long that she feels proud when they kill people who deserve to die, it''s like she was winning an achievement, and that made her very happy. She doesn''t know if other people think the same way she does and they also like to kill in order to feel good, but she finds it very fun to do that since her mother was the one who raised her like this, what a pity that her mother is no longer in this place . ''I miss her.'' The girl was a little sad after starting to think about her mother, since she was raised only by her mother, and what she learned was only taught by her, and her mother''s teachings, she will take for a lifetime. ''Maybe Mom would be proud of me too?'' She wondered if her mother would be proud to help one person, to take revenge for another. She doesn''t know if this is a good thing, getting revenge on someone else''s behalf doesn''t seem to be good for her, but she feels it was necessary to do this, and that if she killed people who needed to be killed her mother will be proud anyway. Clark ~~ While she was distracted she ended up laying one of the elves to fall and she fell with her head on the school steps, the little girl couldn''t care less, in fact she cared more about the guy that her body was doing with the amount of blood that was being thrown out of his head. ''Won''t your blood run out?'' It looked like this girl''s blood would take time to run out, so she just ignored it and continued down the stairs while leaving a huge trail of blood behind. She wants to see the reaction that the human girl will have, she thinks it will be a lot of fun to see the girl happy. ######## Guur ~~ The human girl continued to m.o.a.n in pain while thinking about that little girl, she went after her other friends and is going to kill them. She wanted to do something, but was unable to do anything since the pain in her arm was so great. Her body had also lost a lot of blood, so she was barely able to get up, she had to lie down to at least try to stop the bleeding from her arm, after testing so many positions, she lay on top of her arm and the bleeding stopped. After having lost so much blood, she thought it was useless to stop the bleeding now since she will be here without moving. If no one comes to help her, she''ll just lie here while she dies alone. "Damn, why is she doing this?" That little girl said she liked to help people, but what kind of person who helps, keeps people randomly like she was doing? She must have a reason, since we were invading her house, which is inside this dungeon, I think we should think better about her justifications, in fact I don''t think we can talk to her. ''Damn, it doesn''t stop hurting.'' She thought she was going to get used to the pain of losing an arm after some time, but the pain was very great and she couldn''t get used to any of it, she was weak when it came to pain. She never had to worry about feeling pain, since the injuries she had during her missions were superficial and it didn''t make her feel as much pain as she does now. ''Why did that little girl take my arm off? Just because I tried to find it? It''s ridiculous.'' She still doesn''t believe that she lost her precious arm for something so useless, it''s something she can''t accept. "Hey, are you angry about something?" While she complained, she couldn''t even feel this girl coming, as she was also facing the opposite side of the stairs, there was no way she could have seen the girl coming. And now there was no way for her to turn around to look, if she left her arm right now, she doesn''t know if she will be able to stop the bleeding again, so she thought it better to stay in the same position she is in. "What do you think I''m feeling right now?" The human girl asked the "monster. "Look, judging by your behavior, I think you''re irritated, or are you afraid? You''re shaking, so I don''t know what that should mean." The "monster" answered the human girl''s question frankly. This little girl didn''t know how to distinguish a person''s feelings, so she could basically try to guess what the human was feeling now, because she couldn''t really know what she was feeling. "I''m afraid of you, can''t you understand that? You give me the creeps." The human girl was getting more scared than before now, she felt that that girl had just done something horrible, and even if she did, she was happy. Maybe it was better than hiding that you were afraid of her? Is it something that the human thought for a moment, if she didn''t know that I''m scared, would she leave me alone? Would you play with me a little and keep me alive? The little girl could have done this, she could have played, but the human girl thinks that the little girl would not let her live. This little girl could have left when she had the chance. She went up to the first floor, she could have left and left me behind, but she preferred to go back to her, so the human was even more afraid, if she came back, it is to kill her. She can''t stop shaking when she thinks about dying like all those people. If her body is going to be in the same state as those of the other adventurers she thinks it is better to ask the little girl to kill her in a less brutal way, she would at least have her body recognized if she was found. "Listen, you don''t have to be afraid of me, I brought you a present." The little girl looked very proud as she said that, the human girl felt a shiver all over her body when she heard those words. A gift from this girl can''t be good, that''s what she was thinking at the moment. She heard the little girl walking with her light steps, but then she started to hear something crawling on the floor, and as she couldn''t turn to look at what it was, she just had to wait for the little girl to walk up to her. With each step that the little girl took, the more scared she was with what it could be. She could even imagine what that would be, but even so she doesn''t want it to be, yes, she can already imagine that this could be her friends. The human doesn''t want it to be that, she didn''t want her friends to die just because she abandoned her here, they just ran to survive, they don''t deserve to be punished for that. But it didn''t change anything to think that, or deny that those were not her friends in her mind, as soon as the little girl came into view, she immediately started crying, she couldn''t hold back the tears at that scene. Her friends were being held in each hand, their faces were wet with tears, one of them had her neck totally destroyed while the other had a huge hole in her chest and a big cut on her head, it was the most disgusting scene that she already saw. In addition to being disgusting, it is still the saddest scene she has ever witnessed in her entire life, how could her friends have died such a horrible death? Was it all her fault? Did your friends die because of you? ''Don''t I have to die now?'' And girl thought as the glow was completely gone from her eyes. Chapter 149 - Finding friends. "Hey, didn''t you like what I did? I did it just for you, you can''t ignore me after that." The little girl remained there showing the body of the two elves to the human lying on the floor. The little girl didn''t notice, but the human girl was already totally mentally broken, she always had the weakest mind of all, and after all this traumatic experience and seeing all her friends die, she couldn''t take it and ended up giving up everything. Maybe it''s not a good idea to give up on your life? She didn''t want to do that, but she thinks she can''t escape from here, and since all her friends are dead, she better die, too, so she just disconnected from the outside world and is not paying attention to anything anymore. She basically hid in her own mind, she is ignoring everything around her, she cannot hear anything, and she cannot see anything, so she will not answer the little girl no matter how much she is showing their bodies and calling she. "Do not ignore me." The little girl started to get angry, she was not a girl with a lot of patience and being ignored after helping someone is something that was not cool for her, it was a test for her patience. She didn''t want to have to kill the person she just helped, so she kept insisting for a long time, to see if the woman answered her, but nothing she did drew the woman''s attention, so her patience was already running out. All that happiness for having helped her was disappearing, and she was already starting to get angry at that woman. ''Is that why she was abandoned?'' The little girl started to think about the reasons for her being abandoned, maybe she ignored her friends and her friends were angry with her? That may be it, she began to understand it this way, the things in her head worked differently. For a little girl who has not had a relationship with many people and has not lived in society, her concepts are distorted, so she thinks that killing is a way of helping and something fun, which for normal people is totally illogical. "Hey, I''m getting really angry, are you going to continue to ignore me?" The little girl was getting so irritated that all the happiness she was feeling before disappeared completely, there was no part of that happiness left. Seeing this, the little girl started to approach the woman who was lying down and crouched beside her to look her in the face. When she started paying attention to the woman''s eyes she had already figured out what had happened. ''It broke faster than I thought.'' The little girl had already broken other people mentally, and this girl was the one who broke the fastest, she had no fun playing with her. The girl started to bring her hand close to the neck of the woman who was lying down and after she held her neck, she started to squeeze with all her strength, the little girl knows that this woman is not caring about anything anymore, she will not feel the pain that a person with awareness of what is happening would feel. "I thought you were going to stay alive." The little girl even thought about leaving this woman alive, but it was no use thinking about it since she couldn''t bear to see her friends dead. Haaa ~~ The little girl sighed as she squeezed the woman''s neck even more, until after a while, again a sound of something breaking resounded through the dungeon, her neck had broken in half, she died instantly just like her friend. "Killing someone like that is no fun." The little girl left the bodies of the 3 girls behind, and then started up the stairs to get out of the dungeon. Was she so eager to get out of the dungeon, and was she so bored that she even forgot about the girl she left behind alive, or did she think she killed that woman? ######## Sylphe continued to climb the stairs with difficulty while leaning on the walls of the dungeon, before she was managing to maintain herself at a fast speed even though she was injured, but now the pain is much stronger so it made her progress very difficult. She kept going up the stairs and I couldn''t see any fight scenes, so she thought her friends could have escaped even after the monsters had gone towards them. She would be grateful if the monster left them all alive. Even though she gave her life in exchange for saving her friends, the monster still didn''t kill her, or maybe he thought he did and didn''t come back to be sure, she thanks him for it, because if he had come back she would be dead now. ''Please be well.'' She started to pray in her mind as she approached the third floor, but the moment she reached the entrance to the third floor, she began to smell a great smell of blood hovering in the air. She started running again, she was passing out from the pain of her injuries, but she kept running anyway, she was no longer caring about her pain, she was caring more about her friends'' condition and that smell of blood . "Fuucckk." With every step she took the scent of blood got stronger, and with every moment she got more desperate, she was sure something had happened. And she was absolutely right. Because when she saw that scene, she fell on her knees on the floor while watching it without reaction, all the pain she was feeling at this moment disappeared, she could only pay attention to that scene she was seeing. She was seeing her 3 friends on the floor, dead, yes, they were dead, they didn''t move and their eyes were open and filled with despair. Only her best friend didn''t have a look of despair on her face, she had the serene look of a person who didn''t care about anything that was happening, she still can''t believe what she is seeing. Uwaaaa ~~ ''It was all my fault. "She was just what she could think of as tears fell down the dungeon floor. ######### Sylphe started to cry when she remembered the body of her friends, apparently she stayed there on the floor with the body of her friends for several days until other adventurers came to her to get her out. After all that happened, she stayed away for a while and then went into the church to learn healing magic, and that''s when I first met her, after she learned the magic, she stayed in the church for a while, and when she was walking through the city, the demon''s attack happened. She found me and after that I joined her in the guild just on the day that she would go back to adventure, it seems that I was deceived. I thought she was venturing out on her own because everyone was prejudiced against her, and that''s what she told me, but she was alone just from a trauma that made her not venture out for a long time? "So you lied to me about humans being prejudiced against elves?" I tried to look for a justification for her to lie to me, I think she didn''t have to do that. "No, this is not a lie, before I could find my old friends, nobody wanted to make a group with me, currently it remains the same, don''t you see how the people in the guild look at me?" She answered me in a slightly shaky voice. "Okay, if you don''t want to go to the dungeon, we won''t, no problem." I would feel horrible for taking someone who suffered such trauma into a dungeon again. I wanted to venture into a dungeon, maybe I can go alone, but it still won''t be the same without it, I have to think about it a little better. "No, I''m going with you." Sylphe took both my arms and shook them so I could pay full attention to her. But how come she wants to go inside a dungeon again? After going through all this she still wants to enter a dungeon that there may be another monster so dangerous inside? She sure is forcing herself to do that. "Look, you don''t have to force yourself to do this." I tried to get this idea out of her head, I wouldn''t feel well if she was sick inside the dungeon. "No, I''m going to go, I have to get over this at some point, I let myself go, okay?" Sylphe looked so eager to go, but how does she feel like going somewhere that a little while ago she was shaking at the thought of going inside? Well, if she wants to go I can''t help it, she''s a lot older than me, she knows what she wants out of her life, I think she has no reason to stop. "It''s all right." Seeing my answer, Sylphe waved a smile on her face, but she didn''t notice that I saw her hand that was resting on the bed shaking. Chapter 150 - I have to think better. After all that talk and Sylphe telling her story, we left the room and went down towards the guild reception, we stayed in the room for a long time after she finished telling her story, I was waiting for her to calm down a little. We stayed so long that it was almost time for dinner, we spent the whole afternoon in the room, in fact I let Sylphe sleep to calm down and I stayed there waiting for her while thinking about things a little. I almost fell asleep with her, but if we both slept, and Mary or Lily came here, and saw us sleeping in the same room, there would be a tragedy, I don''t know what Mary is capable of doing. Sylphe is stronger, but I am still afraid that in Mary''s hate attack, she will end up attacking and wounded by her, it is a valid concern, after seeing all the jealousy that she keeps inside her heart. She''s a jealous girl in the extreme, although now she''s not showing much jealousy, but I''m even more scared that way, people who hide their feelings are even more dangerous, and when they explode they do damage, or even kill someone . Well, Mary wouldn''t have the courage to kill someone, well, I think so in this case, so she wouldn''t kill anyone, but I can''t guarantee that person will want to approach me next time. The person would be so afraid of Mary that he would sever ties with me. I''m exaggerating the case, Mary is not so jealous to the point of doing this, in fact her jealousy is different, when she is jealous she likes to isolate herself and be angry with me, so I don''t have to worry about her fighting with Sylphe. In fact I think she is like that, since she never showed anything different, and I hope she is just like that. "So, are we going to have dinner now? There is no time to do a mission today." Sylphe decided to have dinner now, so I didn''t reject it and we sat together at a table for us to eat. Mary and Lily were almost home from school, so we could already start eating, I think there would be time for them to get here and eat together with us. "Deby, can you bring our dinner?" I called Deby who was a little distracted while attending to the other guests and asked her to bring our dinner. She took my order immediately and came to our table, again she was looking at Sylphe with a complicated face, did the two fight at any point? Well, whatever, even if they had a fight, I''ll let them settle. But ignoring the fact of the strange look she gave Sylphe, she took our order without problems and then went to get our food. ########## After we started eating and some time passed, we were both still silent while we were eating, we didn''t want to talk about it again, I have to think about it later if taking Sylphe to the dungeon is a good idea. Apparently she has not yet overcome the death of her friends. It happened a long time ago, but while she was telling all that and seeing her friends'' bodies, she shivered and was almost crying, so I was sure she was far from overcoming it. A lot of people can''t get over some of the things that happened, and that may be the case with Sylphe, something so traumatic cannot be overcome even after a few years, that''s why I don''t want to risk taking her to the dungeon. I said it was okay for her not to feel bad and keep asking me all the time, but even though I agree I''m still not sure of anything, when the time comes I can prevent her from entering the dungeon even without her knowing it. I don''t want to have to do this, so it is better to think carefully before we go to the dungeon. I would go anyway if she was not with me as I need to raise my level and this is a great opportunity. I hope I can make a good decision about it, I don''t want to feel bad about my choice later. ############# After thinking about it for a while, I heard the inn door open, and when I lifted my head to look, I saw Mary with her beautiful silver hair approaching me while smiling. Lily followed close behind, but she was focused while reading a book, so she wasn''t even paying attention to where she was walking. "You should have waited for me to start eating." Mary said as she sat next to me, whenever she sits next to me I feel better, this is the feeling of being next to the person you love, right? Lily, who was still reading, sat down next to Sylphe and didn''t even greet us, but what the hell is she reading? It seems to be very good since she is very focused. *** Deadly adventures *** It was a very strange book title, probably the story of some hero or adventurer who is fighting monsters. But it must be a very well written book for her to be so focused, well, I''m not going to hinder her reading. "How was school today?" I asked as I turned to look at Mary''s face. As soon as our eyes met, she blushed a little, she is the type of girl who doesn''t like being around in public very much, as she gets very embarrassed very easily. I ignored the fact that she was ashamed and waited for her response, I wanted to know how the school was doing, to tell you the truth I miss you a little. Even though I didn''t learn anything there, I still had a lot of fun. "In fact things are very repetitive, just theoretical classes and a lot of training, we do it almost every day, even if I do that, I still haven''t managed to get my magic up to level 5." She looked a little disappointed. Just because she is already at level 4 is completely out of the ordinary, normal people would take several years to reach that level, this was an analysis I did while looking at the status of many people. Even if she doesn''t reach level 5, she is still much stronger than most people, I think she is getting sad for no reason. "Don''t worry, you are already much stronger than many people, having a spell at level 4 is not easy." I said that while holding your hand under the table. After saying that, she gave me a smile and nodded, she seemed very happy with my words, and I''m happy to have made her feel better, even if just a little. After some time Deby brought Mary and Lily''s food, and she also started looking at Mary a little strangely, I need to talk to her later, I need to know why she looked at both of them like that. "Is good?" I asked Mary who was eating frantically beside me, do they give food at school, why is she so hungry? Well, this girl eats a lot, it''s understandable that she''s eating like that. "Yes, it is very tasty as always." Yes, it is true, the food at this inn is always very delicious, I will miss you a little when I leave here, of course I will not live here forever, so I will not eat this food forever. I intend to live with Mary when I move out of here, I hope she can cook something, as I am not good at it. "So, do you plan to stay in school until the end of the third year?" I had this doubt, if she would stop studying when she finished the second year, or she would study the entire third year as well. I can''t tell her to stop studying, she chooses what she wants to do, I''m not going to pressure her on any choice, I think that is a bad thing. Pressing someone to do something is never good, I''ve had experiences like that. "Well, I think it is better to study the third year too, now that I am already in the second year, I think it makes no difference to study the third year, and I am also curious to see what they will teach in the third year." She seemed to be waiting for something new in the third year, but I don''t think she will. There is not much to study at that school, maybe I could be mistaken, but for me who already had a relatively great knowledge, that school did not help much, just the tournament that was fun. I think I did well to drop out of that school, it seems that I wouldn''t learn much if I stayed in that place. Now I can venture out, and do what I want. Chapter 151 - Do a new mission? After everyone finished eating, we went up to the room and each took their bath, of course Mary and Lily showered together, and of course I couldn''t get in the bath together with them, if I did that, I would be thrown out of here. Mery wouldn''t mind much I think, but she would be very embarrassed, the only problem is Lily, she would certainly be very angry and would end up being mad at me, in fact I don''t even know why I''m thinking about getting into the bath with them. ''Bathing alone is what I can do now, the good thing about doing this is that I can think a little about the things that are happening around me.'' There were many things going on that made me reflect on them. First about that girl I saw in that mansion in Levent, that girl and that feeling that I was going to die that I had, it wasn''t normal, actually what''s happening in that city isn''t normal. Another thing I''ve been thinking about a lot is about the priest. At first he looked at me with contempt and with eyes that looked like a lion looking at his prey, but the next day he already helped me learn magic without any problem, that was very strange. And now the fact of the dungeon that Sylphe entered, she said she had a monster there that she doesn''t know what it is, the only thing she could see was a totally black monster, in fact the monster was so fast that in her view it was like a figure. This can''t be a normal monster, there are many things in this world that I don''t know yet, I didn''t know that there were such intelligent monsters like these, I could even imagine that there were powerful monsters, but monsters with an intelligence like that, I never thought about that. In my previous world, monsters were stupid, they were like a piece of trunk, they couldn''t reason properly. The only monsters that were intelligent were demons, they had intelligence very similar or even superior to that of a human. So in this world I was not surprised to see those demons acting like humans when they attacked me, this is not a surprise to me. ''Even though I lived so long in this world, I didn''t know that.'' I studied a lot and didn''t hear about intelligent monsters. I read about all kinds of monsters, from the weakest to the most powerful, but at no time did they tell me about some monsters being like that, maybe I should have a little chat with my mom for not telling me about it, it''s a pity that she be so far from here. Maybe someday I should visit that village again, I haven''t been there in a long time, and I miss that house. Did things change over there? ########## When I woke up the next day, Mary and Lily had already left for school and they hadn''t woken me up, I think I woke up a little late this time, I always wake up earlier than they do, I think I was very tired. I stayed late thinking about Sylphe, so it is understandable that I have difficulties to wake up earlier, in fact I thank them for letting me sleep a little more, if I had woken up earlier I think I would be very tired now. "Come on." I got up and changed my outfit to a more casual outfit. I also took my sword and left the room. When I go on missions I always wear a more casual outfit, maybe I should look for armor to wear, but as I use more magic to fight these days, I don''t think it''s necessary. I need to acc.u.mulate some money now, I don''t want to spend on armor, I think this protection can wait a little longer, I just need to take a little more care to not suffer any attack directly on my body. ''Sylphe must be awake by now.'' She always wakes up earlier than everyone else, it is her custom, since we met she is like that. And it was as I thought, as soon as I arrived at the bottom of the guild, I saw Sylphe already seated while having her breakfast, I thought she would have already had all her coffee, did she also wake up later than the normal? After I showed up downstairs, Sylphe waved at me without knowing that I had already seen her, and then I walked over to the table she was sitting at and sat across from her. "Woke up late today?" I asked Sylphe since she is more late than usual, if she had woken up at the normal time she would have finished eating, and maybe she was waiting for me. "I couldn''t sleep well that night, so I ended up waking up a little late." In fact she did not wake up late as it is still very early, there are still several adventurers here who have not been to the guild. Well, for a person who wakes up so early, I think it''s a little late, but for me it''s not too late, but whatever, now I want to eat something, I''m very hungry. "Deby, can you bring me some toast and a glass of juice, also bring a piece of cake." Since I''m hungry I ended up asking for toast and cake, I usually just ask for cake, but today I decided to order some toast. "Okay, it''ll be at your table in a little while." She is always very attentive, so I just thanked her and turned my attention to Sylphe who was looking at me while having a cup of coffee. "And you? Did you sleep well tonight?" Sylphe asked. "I managed to sleep, but I ended up sleeping a little late, so I ended up sleeping too much." I managed to sleep during the night, I only slept a little late because I kept thinking about the dungeon and about Sylphe. "I understand." Sylphe seems to have understood very well and has not touched on the subject anymore. Maybe she doesn''t want to do a mission today? I will ask her when I finish eating, I need money urgently. There are still a few months to go before her birthday, but the sooner I get the alliance the better, I need to do some missions. ########## After I finished drinking my coffee, I started talking to Sylphe about doing some missions. We still have two days to give the answer to the guild master, I''ll see if she gives up going there, or if she wants to go. But if she wants to go, I will check if she is mentally prepared to enter the dungeon, I don''t want to see her getting desperate inside the dungeon and causing problems for all the other adventurers. I would like to go alone with her, but the guild master said that other adventurers will be together, I have to accept it, although I don''t like it at all. "So, are we going to do any missions today?" I asked Sylphe as I took my last sip of coffee. She thought for a moment while looking out of the inn window, and then decided to say something: "Okay, what kind of mission are we going to do today?" She even looked a little anxious about it. Well, if I had to choose, I think subjugation missions are the best for me now, since I need money, the materials of the monsters will give me a good amount, well, it will depend a lot on the animals we are going to hunt. "How about doing some subjugation mission?" I gave the most basic idea possible, I just gave the idea, but I didn''t want to say monsters we would hunt, first we have to look in the guild to see what missions are available. "Let''s go now?" Sylphe got up, and took his sword from the side of his table, and after that I did the same. We said goodbye to Deby and then we left the inn, I hope there will be no interference today, and that we can go on a mission without any problems. ######### As we walked around the city, we attracted a lot of looks, I don''t know why, maybe a child walking next to an a.d.u.l.t woman is the problem? This is very strange, but whatever. As long as there are no rumors out there that I am walking or dating an a.d.u.l.t woman, there will be no problem. Rumors are always the worst things to happen in a person''s life, especially things that are not true. "Okay? You look upset about something." Sylphe realized that I was a little uncomfortable so I was a little worried. "Don''t you notice all these people looking at us? This is making me a little uncomfortable." In my old life I had a lot of fame, but I never liked being the center of attention, I was the type of person who was always bothered by that kind of thing. "Now that you say it." Sylphe started to look around and also started to notice all the looks on us, she doesn''t seem to know what''s going on either. Chapter 152 - Mission We kept walking while we were watched by a lot of people, but we ignored that and went towards the guild. I still don''t know why it happened, but maybe the guild may have an explanation to give. I am only known in the guild for being a promising adventurer, in fact I am recognized by the guild master, so if I gained some fame it could only have come from the guild, I would have no other reason for this to be happening. I need to talk to him a little to know what''s going on, if he has something to do with it, I want him to change everything so that people stop paying attention to me, that would be a very big inconvenience. "You look annoyed." Sylphe who was next to me seemed to have noticed my feelings. Well, there was no way I wouldn''t be irritated after so much preventing my fame, I gain fame like that, in fact I don''t even know if it is fame, but it is most likely, I hope it will be temporary fame and that people will forget about me in a little time. "Don''t worry, I''m just thinking about something." I decided to get away from it just by giving a simple answer, and Sylphe accepted it easily. But if only I have gained fame, why am I also looking at Sylphe who is with me? It doesn''t make any sense what is going on here, when I think the most, but confused it gets, better talk to the guild receptionist to try to find out something. I hope it''s not too much. ######### When we arrived at the guild we also started to receive the eyes of all the adventurers who were in the guild, but seriously, what the hell is going on here? Isn''t it enough for people on the street to be looking at us, now they are also looking at me in the guild? "Hey, what''s going on?" I decided to call the guild reception to give me an explanation of what was going on, I didn''t want to have to pressure her about it, but I will do this until she tells me everything. But it wasn''t like I thought, so when I asked she started talking about everything that was happening, and when I heard everything she had to say I couldn''t believe what was happening, is it serious? It seems that the guild master himself disclosed everything about me, after calling me to participate in the dungeon attack, he took everything he knew about me and disclosed it to the adventurers, so overnight, most of the city was already aware of that. I know that some people already knew everything I had done because there were witnesses in the attack on the restaurant and in the attack on the school, but now it is different, almost the whole city already knows about everything I did. "WHAT THE F.U.C.K THAT OLD WAS THINKING !!" I gave a shout in the middle of the guild, after my shout until Sylphe who was beside me moved away a little, and the receptionist also seemed startled by my reaction. Seeing this, I tried to calm myself down as much as possible, I couldn''t burst out here, I''m certainly irritated, but I can''t take this anger out on anyone, you need to talk to him directly. "Listen, I want to speak to that old man now." I''m sure I had a scared face since the maid was sweating a little. "Okay, wait 1 minutes." After saying that she ran to the second floor of the guild quickly. In the meantime I stood there waiting while everyone looked at me because of my sudden scream of anger, even Sylphe was not saying anything, and I''m glad she did that, I don''t want to be rude to her, it''s normal for me to be bad polite when I''m angry. ########## Toc Toc Toc ~~ A loud and repeated knock was heard at the door of the guild master''s room, the knock was so loud that it even scared the guild master a little, he knows it must be some very important one so he soon sent the receptionist in. When the receptionist came in, the guild master noticed that she had a pale face, something very serious had happened, and she was afraid of the consequences of that, seeing this the guild master was very curious about what would have happened. "We have a very big problem." The receptionist said while panting a little, but she continued to speak even with some difficulty: "Endl is very angry that you spread everything about him, I don''t know how to solve this, I think he wants to speak to you personally." Seeing that, the guild master was a little surprised, he didn''t imagine that the boy would be so angry about it, and he doesn''t think it is necessary to be so angry, now he won''t have enough fame? He said he did not want to talk or contact with nobles, so the guild master thought that Endl was being modest for not accepting his achievements being publicized, it seems that the guild master was mistaken. "Bring him here, I''ll have to calm him down a little." The guild master did not want him to make a scandal in the guild, and neither does he want to take his anger out on the receptionists, he would feel bad about it. "As you wish." The receptionist was a little relieved because the guild master agreed to speak with Endl, she would not like to have to argue with him anymore, that boy was too scary for her. As she is an untrained and weak person, she cannot stand a person who is just a little bit stronger than she is, after trying to be an adventurer for a while, she gave up being one and went on to work as a receptionist. ''Being weak is bad, isn''t it?'' It was what she thought as she walked towards the bottom floor of the guild. ############# "The guild master wants to see you." The receptionist told Endl that I couldn''t stop showing his anger on his face, Endl was never as angry as he is now. He is angry because he gained fame, but he is even more angry because the guild master lied to him, the guild master said he would not divulge any information about him, and he himself said that he did not want fame or contact with nobles. ''How can he do this after everything we''ve talked about?'' Endl only knew how to think about it, how could he be so stupid to do that? He could well know that Endl could destroy the guild building in an instant. Is Endl being irritated on purpose? Or is there another reason for him to do this? "What that old man did, I will not forgive until I hear a good explanation." Endl said as he walked towards the second floor of the guild. Again he was saying it in a very loud and angry voice, so Sylphe and the receptionist didn''t say anything and just listened to his complaints, they wouldn''t want to make him more angry. It''s actually the first time Sylphe has seen Endl so angry, it''s a surprise that he can be so angry, so she''s a little surprised and doesn''t want to talk to him right now, she''s afraid he''ll take his anger out on her or something. . ''Well, let''s see if he resolves this soon, and I also hope he will calm down.'' Sylphe thought as he followed Endl and the receptionist. Even though she wasn''t called she was still Endl''s partner, so she decided to go to the guild master''s room too, even though she wasn''t called, she thinks it''s good to be there at the time of the discussion. It may be that Endl does something stupid and she also needs to be there to stop it. She doesn''t think he has such a weak mentality that he will attack the guild master because of that, but he is certainly very angry. "We''re here." The receptionist said and then knocked on the big door. After a few moments the guild master allowed them to enter, and all 3 entered into the guild master''s room, where the weather quickly got heavy. ########## When Endl looked at the guild master, he quickly made a face of hatred and the guild master just avoided looking him straight in the eye. The guild master was not afraid, as he knows he is stronger than the boy, but he is a little uncomfortable. He''s also a little embarrassed to have released Endl''s information, so he doesn''t want to look Endl in the eye right now, the guild master is acting like a girl in love with shame, it''s a strange thing to see. "Because you did that shit, you old bastard." Endl didn''t even wait for the guild master to say anything, he just insulted the guild master without even thinking twice. "Excuse me." The guild master got up from his chair and then bowed a little to Endl apologizing, it was an unprecedented scene even for the receptionist. Chapter 153 - Annoyed. When the guild master apologized, Endl was a little surprised by his attitude, but it didn''t change the fact that he was very angry with what the guild master did, he just released information that he didn''t want to be disclosed, that it''s totally stupid. Even after saying all that to him, the guild master still did it, it is clear that Endl would not only accept his excuses and be all right, the guild master would have to do something about it. "Do you think that just apologizing will do any good? I want you to undo all that shit." Endl walked towards the guild master while shouting. Seeing this, the guild master raised his head to look at him, and Sylphe and the receptionist moved away a little. They did not want to get into their discussions, it would be better to let them work things out on their own. "I already apologized, isn''t it enough for you? I did something wrong and I want you to forgive me for it." The guild master was very calm, he was not afraid of Endl or anything. He knows he made a mistake and is apologizing, he would do it for anyone, not only because he is Endl, in fact he never made such a mistake and did something against someone''s will, but as he thought Endl was being modest, he ended up divulging the information anyway. Even the guild master doesn''t know how the information spread so quickly, but it seems like he''s already all over town, so there''s no way he can do anything now that everyone already knows about it. "This is not enough, I told you it was not to divulge anything, I was not looking for fame or something, you did it on your own and I want you to solve all of this." Endl was getting more and more angry with the guild master. He didn''t seem to care about anything. Although he apologized, he is acting as if he doesn''t even care, but of course it wasn''t like that, in his mind, the guild master was sorry to have done so. "The news is already all over town, what can I do now? I don''t think there is anything I can do." The guild master sat in his chair calmly. When Endl started to reason, he saw that the guild master was right. It wouldn''t do to be angry with him, his information is already all over town, so there''s no way he can do anything to delete that information now. "Damn it." Endl kicked the chair that was inside the guild master''s room, the kick was so strong that the chair broke completely. He had been even more irritated by this news that he could not do anything to hide his information again, what remains now is to remain calm and accept this. "Don''t worry about it, I will prevent nobles from approaching you, or asking you for missions, but the issue of fame, I can''t solve it." The guild master seemed confident he could do this, so Endl accepted his proposal. After entering into this agreement, Endl left the guild master''s room together with Sylphe and the receptionist, he is still angry, but he is much calmer than before, he realized that it would not do to be angry, so he controlled himself. "Aren''t you more annoyed?" Sylphe, who had not said anything during the entire discussion, decided to say something after she realized that Endl was not as angry as before. "I have no reason to be irritated now, all I can do is accept and ignore everyone''s eyes, right?" Endl turned to Sylphe and gave a big smile. Seeing this, Sylphe smiled at him and looked very relieved. ########## After we arrived at the main hall of the guild, we started to receive the eyes of many adventurers again. I even understand that they are looking at me, but why are they looking at Sylphe too? I don''t know if Sylphe is bothered by the looks of people on her, but she doesn''t seem to mind so I see no reason to meddle in this. If she was feeling uncomfortable I would have to do something. "Are you going on a mission today?" Sylphe seemed concerned that I gave up on doing a mission because of that, well, I see no reason to give up on doing a mission because of that, being quiet will only make me think about it more. At least if I do a mission I can be distracted while earning some money, I think it''s the best thing to do now. "I''m going to choose a mission, you can stay here." Sylphe said as he went to the mission board to get some. Meanwhile, I stayed near the guild desk with the receptionist. "I haven''t introduced myself before, my name is Lucye, nice to meet you." She seemed a little uncomfortable as she introduced herself to me, why did she introduce herself feel uncomfortable doing this? "My name is Endl, it''s a pleasure." But even though I realized this, I still greeted her and introduced myself, I see no reason to ignore its fulfillment. She seems to be a little shy girl and is also very beautiful, she had short brown hair and her eyes were golden, it was a very beautiful combination. "I took a mission for us." Sylphe brought the role of a mission after some time, I hope it will be a good mission, I am not in the mood to do a boring and low-paying mission. I know I''m asking for too much, but I wanted an easy mission that paid well, but this is not the case. As soon as I looked at the mission, it was as follows. ************ Mission C-RANK Exploration of a C-RANK cave. Reward - 6 Silver Coins. ************* I still have some money, and this money saved I will use to buy things and food, only the money I will get from now on will be used to buy the ring for Mary, 6 silver coins is a good start. If I used the money I saved, I would run out of money and we would end up having a problem, so I think it is better not to use it. But that aside, this is a very interesting mission, but isn''t exploring a cave much like exploring a dungeon? Is she okay with going to a place like that? "Are you sure you want to do this mission?" I asked Sylphe why I wanted to make sure that she was not forcing herself to do this mission. After I confirmed with her, I handed the mission over to Lucye so that we can leave the guild afterwards, I hope this is not such a difficult mission, a C-RANK cave is a medium level cave, but some unforeseen events can happen, and that would not be good. ########## After we left the guild, we saw the residents looking at us while talking to each other, and I just ignored it. Since Sylphe also ignored us, we headed towards the city just ignoring all that. "Are you sure you''re not angry?" Sylphe asked again. Well, I''m not angry at all now, at first I was angry, but now that everything is over and there is nothing to do, I just have to accept it and wait until people forget about me. I don''t know if waiting will work, but maybe in time they will stop caring about me and leave me alone and stop paying attention to me, so it is not worth being annoyed by something like that. "I''m not angry now, are we?" I hurried my steps towards the exit of the city, and Sylphe came right behind me. We would go to a cave now, so I''m a little concerned about it. In my view, a cave looks a lot like a dungeon, it just doesn''t have floors like one, but because it is a closed place and inhabited by monsters, it is very similar. ''I wonder if she''ll be okay when she enters the cave?'' I hope she won''t be scared when we get there, and if she gets scared and overcomes it, maybe she is prepared to enter the dungeon, then we could accept the guild master''s mission. "Let''s go this way." Sylphe was carrying a map he received from the guild receptionist, it appears to be the map that leads to the cave. Since I wasn''t seeing the map very well, I just followed Sylphe. I hope this is not such a dangerous cave, if it is too dangerous I''ll just get Sylphe out of there and destroy it all, if I blow up the whole cave willn''t solve it? Well, I can''t say it will solve it, but it will help to save a little time for us to get away. But even if it''s dangerous, the more dangerous, the lighter I''m going to win, I know I''m being greedy, but I still want to raise my levels quickly. Chapter 154 - Cave We kept walking for a long time until we reached a forest that I had never come to before, I had already come to some forests around here, but that was a difference, it had much more vegetation than the others so it was a little difficult to walk without bumping in nothing, I was following Sylphe, it was easier for me since she was making her way through the forest with her sword while looking at the map. I don''t know how long we''ve been walking in this forest, but it''s been a long time, I hope we''re coming. I don''t want to spend the night in a forest like this, I hope we finish this mission before nightfall. If we don''t finish by then we''ll have to camp somewhere, and since we didn''t bring food, it will be a little tricky. Sylphe is carrying only water, she doesn''t think we''re going to spend that much time here, so she didn''t even bother to prepare any food, if I was so worried I should have done it, but as I''m an idiot I forgot. ''Well, whatever.'' There are plenty of monsters to hunt around here, we can take meat from various monsters or even look for edible things here in case of an emergency. "We''re almost there." While I was distracted thinking about what to do in case something happens, I was brought back to reality by Sylphe''s voice, it seems that we are already arriving at the place where the cave is located. After walking for a while, we came to an open field where the vegetation was not growing much, there was some grass on the ground but nothing more, and in the middle of the field there was a hole that led down, it was like a ladder . The entrance was open for anyone to enter, so it is normal for monsters to enter and create nests inside, inside this cave, surely there must be a nest of something. In most cases they are nests of goblins, but there may also be nests of ogres, kobolds and other things, I hope it is of goblins or kobolds since they are easier to deal with, but as it is a C-RANK cave, I think it''s hard to be that easy. When we approached the entrance, we noticed that inside it was so dark that it was impossible to see anything, we needed something to light it up, but as I knew how to use fire magic I told her to take only a few torches and when the time comes I can set them on fire. While I am not in combat I can light the cave on my own with the magic of fire, the torches are for another time. After she made some torches out of pieces of wood and cloths, I kept them in my bag of items and then got ready to enter the cave. I still had a little doubt if it would be okay for her to go into a place like this, but since she didn''t seem to be bothered, it looks like she won''t have any problems, but even so I decided to ask. "Are you sure you want to get in there? You won''t feel bad, right?" I said as I looked into the dark cave. After thinking for a moment, she said, "Don''t worry, a cave won''t be a problem." She looked very confident, so I just accepted her answer and motioned for us to enter the cave. After creating a fireball in my hand to use as a light source, we entered the cave while holding our swords, it was time to explore a different place. ########## When we entered the cave, Sylphe still seemed very calm, she was looking around to see if she found anything, seeing this, I also started to pay attention to everything that was inside the cave. The cave walls were covered with moss and the cave stairs were natural, it seems that it was carved by nature itself, if it weren''t home to monsters, I would say it is a very beautiful cave to stay or just visit, I would come to visit this place without any problems if you don''t see monsters here. "You seem to be quite amazed by the structure of the cave, it is very beautiful, isn''t it?" Sylphe also looked very admired by the entire structure of the cave, it is a pity that it is such a dangerous place. "Yes, I also liked the cave very much, but we have to be careful, something can appear at any time." We don''t know exactly what''s in here since it was not said in the mission, it was only said that it was a C-RANK level cave. There can be any kind of monsters around here, so it is better to pay attention elsewhere, as monsters may come from above, or from the floor or even from the walls, but mainly in front of us. We are not able to see much ahead as my flame only illuminates a certain part, so it is better to pay attention so that something does not come out of the dark and take us by surprise. "Don''t let your guard down, I think it will be more dangerous from now on." After descending for a long time, we could not even see the entrance to the cave, we were so deep that we had lost sight of the exit. As we were already very deep I assumed that it would be more dangerous from now on, well, it''s just logic. "Don''t worry, I will never let my guard down in such a place." Sylphe looked very confident, and it calms me down. I''ve been holding my sword the whole time, so in case something comes up and I can''t use my magic, I can put magic on my sword and use it, it is very powerful and I haven''t used any sword technique in a while. I''ve been using so much magic that I forgot to use my sword, as I can say, magic is more convenient than a sword. I know that I used a sword in my old life, but because of that and never having the opportunity to use powerful spells like this, I ended up leaving the sword halfway. I am happy with what I am doing, using only magic is enough for me, but at any moment I will have to use the sword, as now, I should start using it more, go back to my origins. "You look very happy while looking at your sword in, it''s a surprise since you use a lot of magic." Sylphe seems to have noticed and got everything I was thinking right. I think it''s a good time to use the sword again, if only for a little while. ########## We started to go deeper into the cave while we had our guard up so as not to suffer any surprise attack. Things are calmer than I thought, I thought there would be monsters right near the entrance to protect the nest. In almost all the caves I went into, there were always guards at the entrance or near the entrance to prevent adventurers from passing, but here it was different, there were no traps or monsters to attack us, and I thank you for that. "Aren''t things too calm?" Even Sylphe who was beside me started to suspect this, she also knows that things are not like that, and that something is wrong with the monsters that live here. I still don''t know if any monsters live here, but due to the average level of difficulty, there must be something, it is not possible that there is nothing, at least a large group of goblins must live here to be a C-RANK cave. A C-RANK cave with goblins always has a King Goblin, if I see any goblin, I have to prepare myself to face another king, which is not so difficult in fact, since the head of any monster of these are very vulnerable. "Don''t worry, it won''t be long before something comes up." After having descended a lot, now we were on a flat path, there were no more irregularities that led down, I think we reached the depth limit of the cave, or not, since the cave may go deeper. "Now that we are in a flat place, a monster may appear, it is most likely for me." I knew there might be a monster here, so I decided to use wind magic to search the cave. If there are monsters later on I will know and that will make things much easier for us. "Wait a second." I asked Sylphe to stay put, and then I closed my eyes and started using wind magic to do a search. Sylphe seems to have realized that I am using magic but I didn''t say anything, maybe she is afraid that I will lose my concentration, how do I know that she realized even with her eyes closed? It''s simple, I can feel her eyes on me. Chapter 155 - Whats inside the cave? I used my magic and it spread throughout the cave, seeing it followed all possible paths, followed until the path behind where we had come from, it is good since some monsters can enter the cave and catch people from surprise behind. After the magic started to spread, I still couldn''t feel anything, but after some time of my magic moving forward, I started to feel various signs of life, they were signs of huge lives, but I didn''t know what it was. "I have some bad news to give you." I told Sylphe, I don''t think I had to hide my search magic from her now, I can tell you what I found. "It is what it is?" Sylphe seems to be concerned. Well, it''s not such bad news, the news is that it''s not small monsters, it''s big monsters, but even if it''s big monsters, they can be ogres that aren''t easy to kill. It will complicate things if they are different monsters and not ogres or simpler things to kill, so I say that it is bad news other than small monsters. If it were small monsters, they could be goblins or kobolds, which would be very simple for us to fight. "There are monsters ahead, but they are not small monsters, so I''m a little concerned that it will be difficult to deal with." I told Sylphe everything waiting for an answer from her, I wanted to see what she thought about it. "I understand, but how do you know that?" Sylphe was in doubt, so I started telling her everything about my search magic, I said that it is not a difficult magic to learn and then I can teach her. "But even if they are big monsters, they may not be as strong, I think that we should continue." Sylphe didn''t seem to be scared or scared that it''s monsters that are difficult to deal with, I''m not scared either, so I don''t think there''s any reason to back down. It can be a good time to raise my level and acc.u.mulate a few more skill points, since I didn''t spend the other points I can acc.u.mulate several to use when necessary. "You seem to be enjoying yourself." It looks like I was smiling while I was thinking about leveling up. "Yes, it''s fun to venture out just like the two of us." When I said that, Sylphe blushed a little and then avoided my gaze, she is an easy-to-read woman. ########## We kept walking and we were getting closer and closer to the monsters that were inside the cave, I left my search magic activated so as not to suffer any surprise attacks and make sure that the monsters will remain in the same place. We were already using a torch, so using search magic didn''t affect using fire magic, although I could use two spells at the same time very easily since my mana is very powerful. I can''t attack the same spell over and over, but if I use two different spells I think I can use it without any problems, I think I can try it here now, I think it took me too long to do something like that. "We are coming?" Sylphe was asking this almost every time, she seemed anxious to meet the monsters, or in fact she was just anxious to fight, I can''t say for sure what she wanted. "Just a few more minutes, we are very close." In fact I am also very anxious to know what kind of monsters this is, most likely they are ogres, as they are more likely to stay in caves, but I too may be mistaken. After walking for some time, we arrived at the place where the monsters were, after we were close to the place, we started walking carefully so as not to attract the attention of any monsters. We also put out the torch and walked in the dark, but nothing has changed since where the monsters were, there was a lot of light, it seems that they are very intelligent, they created a camp here, even created their own lighting. When I got closer I started to see big green monsters, his color was very strange, his color was green but it also looked like blue, it was a mixed color, so I''m not sure how to explain it. They also had big teeth, strong enough to break human bones as if they were nothing, they are also very tall, they must be 3 meters high, they almost hit the roof of the cave, there are more than 10 of them here. ''Ogres.'' Yes, they were ogres and I had no doubt about it, the only difference is that the number of ogres here is very large, I think I''ve never seen such a large group of ogres, the group with the most members that I''ve ever seen was 8 ogres , but here there are more than 10, I counted only 10, but I''m sure there are more of them in this cave. ''Is it possible that there is an Ogre King? That would be very insane. '' Even in my old world, Kings Ogres were very difficult to find, it was almost impossible to find one, I don''t know what the chances are of finding an Ogre King in this world, but they shouldn''t be high. But I also can''t hurry and think that there is an Ogre King here, I have to go more slowly. "Are we going to attack them from the front?" Sylphe was in doubt if we were going to attack them from the front, the amount is a little big, so she was also a little worried about how we should attack. I don''t think it''s a good idea to use fire magic as an explosion in here, I think it''s the worst possible idea, I think it''s time to use the sword that I held so much along the way. But if there is an Ogre King, he will appear when his subordinates start to die, I hope there is no one here, but if he does, we will have serious problems since they are very strong. "I think we can do that, I''m sure we have enough capacity to fight these ogres." I smiled at Sylphe and again she blushed and turned her face away. "We will wait for the best moment to attack, I will let you know when we are going to attack, don''t worry." I would wait for a time when less Ogres were here, when the others went deeper into the cave and disappeared and attacked us. "It''s all right." Sylphe agreed. ############# We waited there for a long time for the best time to attack, we didn''t want to attack a very large group because I was afraid that Sylphe would get hurt, I know I can kill everyone alone if I give my best, but when I''m worried about Sylphe, I I will have more difficulties. I know I don''t need to be overprotective and it will be despised by Sylphe if I find out, I don''t want her to know that I''m so worried about her, maybe she feels guilty about it, her personality is very distorted. "I think it''s about time." I had even been distracted while thinking about some things, and I didn''t even realize it was time to attack. When I looked at the group of ogres, most of the ogres had already gone to the bottom of the cave, and now there were only 4 ogres left here, before there were 10, so I think it''s okay, it will be better this way. "I''m going to count to 3, you attack the 2 ogres on the right, and I attack the ones on the left." I told Sylphe quietly that the ogres wouldn''t hear. As there was an enormous silence in the cave, any noise I made would be loud, and it would attract the attention of the ogres. "Okay, let''s do this." Sylphe agreed with my plan, each attacking two ogres is the easiest thing to do now, I don''t want to leave Sylphe out of the battles, that would be a stupid thing to do, since Sylphe, even being weaker than me , she is still strong. After that I decided to count to 3 for us to attack the ogres, I was worried that the other ogres would come back, so I had to do this as soon as I could. 3 ~~ 2 ~~ 1 ~~ After I finished counting, I looked at Sylphe and said, "Come on." When I said that, we both headed towards the ogres at high speed, and I again lowered my speed to keep up with her speed. As I ran towards the ogres, I put fire magic on my sword, I will use it after a long time, and I think that using the sword without magic will not do much, since the skin of the ogres is very thick, use magic on swords is the most important thing to do now. Sylphe also knew how to do this, when I looked at her sword, she was starting to billiard in a white color, I think she is using wind magic? The sword is very beautiful with this effect. Now, let''s attack. Chapter 156 - Killing ogres. When we attacked, the ogres didn''t notice immediately, so some of them took huge wooden sticks that were next to them and stood up to face us, the ogres also gave a very loud shout to warn others, we need to kill them quickly . If we stay here, the other ogres will arrive and it will become more difficult to fight, so the faster we kill them here, the better it will be for us, I wanted to kill everyone alone to gain levels, but it seems that I will have to trust a lot on Sylphe now. "Attack with all your strength, don''t care about anything." I had to encourage her to fight, so I said that she could fight with all her strength, even if it makes the cave collapse, which will not happen, of course. She cannot use powerful fire magic, if she did, then there would be some risk that the cave would collapse, but now we are not going to use magic, but the sword. My sword was shining in a very bright red color since I put a lot of magic in it, I am even afraid that the sword will not support that it will eventually break, but if the sword has a good quality as I think it does, it will not be a problem . "Come here." I approached one eye, and threw my sword at the arm he was holding the huge piece of wood in, my sword cut his arm like a cube of butter, and his arm fell to the floor while he screamed in anger. The other ogre tried to hit me with his piece of wood, but I created a dirt barrier right in front of me, and when the wood hit it, the wall broke apart, but it was perfect for me. And I took advantage that my agility was very high, and I ran behind the ogre that had attacked the wall, I took my sword and stuck it in his back with all my strength, the only thing I could hear was the cartilage and its flesh being totally destroyed while he screamed in pain. The other tried to take advantage of that my sword was in his friend''s body, and tried to attack me with his arm still intact, but when he did, I left my sword on the ogre''s back and jumped away. When I looked at Sylphe, she was fighting in a very soft way too, she was attacking others with sword blows at vital points, the eyes they were facing were almost dead, in fact I was sorry for them, they were full of cut by the body. Sylphe took an ogres pain that was coming towards her and passed the sword directly on her neck, the head of the ogre flew from her body, it seems that she was playing with them and could have done it from the beginning, that sadistic girl. In fact I could have taken their heads off too early, but I decided to play with them a little. "Hey, calm down." While I was watching Sylphe, the ogre with the sword in his back tried to hit me very hard, but I just backed away, and his punch went right through, making him fall to the ground, in fact he was almost dead. Seeing this, I took the sword from his back, making him scream again, the other ogre who tried to hit me and was without his arm, had also lost a lot of blood, but his hatred for me was so much at that moment, that he was getting to stand up to attack me. "Come on." I decided to call the ogre just for fun, I need to end this now, the other ogres are coming. When the ogre came towards me, I decided to test a new spell, it is a spell I have never used before, and it is a spell that was not written in the books, but it is one that I thought could work. I don''t know what the concept of creating spells is in this world, but it might not be as difficult as I thought since when I asked some people, they told me that there are adventurers who create their own spells. Why didn''t the books tell me these things? I felt cheated for never discovering this, if I had known since I lived in the village, I could have created incredible spells, but whatever, now let''s see if this spell I imagined will be useful. In the next moment, I started to put an enormous amount of mana on the soles of my feet, yes, it is a speed magic. I know I''m already very fast, but if I have a spell that increases my speed even more it will be even better. After putting an enormous amount of mana on my feet, I started using wind magic, I imagined a huge current of air at my feet, actually a wind of enormous speed. In the next instant I felt that I was starting to float a little bit, it is a sign that the wind is getting very strong, but in the next instant, I ran towards the ogre and increased the power of magic even more. I felt a huge gale behind me, and when I realized I was already at a speed so fast that it was unbelievable, I arrived in front of the ogre so fast that it looked like I had even teleported. I took advantage of my speed and went with everything in the belly of the ogres holding my sword. I was so fast that the stone stake entered the body of the ogre with such force that it was thrown against the wall of the cave. It was the most fun thing I''ve ever done in this world, in addition to using those powerful spells in this case, it was a lot of fun to run so fast, now I have a spell to use during the upcoming battles. I realized that the ogre was already dead, so I took my sword, reached the head of the lying ogre and pulled out his head with only a sword swing. "That was really cool." Sylphe, who had already finished killing the two ogres, approached me and said that, but now is not the time for that. "The largest group of ogres is coming, be careful." I''m sure she already felt they were coming, but even so I decided to give her a warning, now the biggest battle has come. Perhaps this is the biggest battle, because if there is an Ogre King here, the battle after that will be even more difficult. ########### When the ogres came running, we moved away a little so we wouldn''t be trapped, I put more magic on my sword and waited for the ogres to appear. "I think the time has come to take this seriously." I wanted to kill all these ogres very quickly, and I think I know the right way to do that, I just need to use magic that doesn''t damage the structure of the cave, and I thought of one thing. When they get close I can use some spikes from the ground to pierce their bodies, I don''t think their skin is strong enough to withstand an attack of this level. I hope I''m right. In my old world it was possible to cut the ogres even without using magic, so here it must be the same, their skin is not as powerful as other types of monsters, so they will die instantly if I do that. "What are you thinking of doing? Are you going to use magic or are you going to fight with the sword?" Sylphe looked doubtful about what I was going to do, as I was putting magic on my sword and at the same time I was thinking of using large-scale magic on ogres. "Just watch, but don''t get too close to the wolves." I don''t want her to be hit by my magic so I asked her to stay away from the ogres, I would attack a large area, so it was a little dangerous. Sylphe seemed a little confused by my proposal, but she accepted everything easily. It looks like she likes me a lot, so if I ask her for something, she will help me, I''m happy to see it, and I''m also happy to see that she''s so calm. She was very calm while fighting those ogres, I thought she would be more scared while fighting inside a cave because of her past, but it was very different from that, she doesn''t seem to care. ''It looks like the problems are dungeons.'' I think she''s just afraid of dungeons, caves won''t be a problem for her. Well, but now is not the time to think about it, the ogres are approaching, there are so many running at the same time that even the ground is shaking, this will be a great bloodbath, even if it is ogre blood, it is still blood, right ? Chapter 157 - Bloodbath. When the ogres approached, I expected them to be in just one group, not really in the same place, but being a little close for the magic to affect everyone, it would be a little difficult to hit them all, so I thought it would be better to use two different spells. I could use an ice spine and then use stone spines, I could use one on each side so that no ogre escapes from my magic, this will be a very big slaughter, I hope Sylphe doesn''t mind seeing a lot of blood. Well, the blood of monsters is different and nobody is going to care about monsters either, I think there will be no problem for them to see this scene. "They''re getting closer, get ready." I already knew they were coming, but I got a warning from Sylphe nonetheless, she has very keen senses, so it helps me a lot at times. I am using search magic now, but I will have to disable it if I want to use my other spells to the maximum extent, so your perception will now be necessary so that we are not caught off guard. "Keep an eye on our backs, I will take care of everyone who is coming." I was confident that I could kill all these monsters with my magic, but even if I couldn''t, I had the second option which was to use my sword and my own fists. Rooarrr ~~~ Bleeeh ~~ The ogres made a very strange sound, I have never seen ogres make such a strange noise, well, as long as they die I don''t care what noise they make, the only sound I want to hear is the sound of their deaths. The ogres were coming in droves, when I started counting, I counted 16 ogres that were approaching, they weren''t that fast so I didn''t mind counting while I was facing them. But now it is different, they are very close, the time has come to attack, just die. "Stone thorns." Huge stone thorns started to come out of the ground one after the other, the others were startled and tried to escape from the thorns, but it was too late, the thorns went through their flesh easily. Some had their bodies completely crossed, the spines entered between their legs and left the head, it was a very grotesque scene to see, most of them were just pierced throughout the body, those who did not die instantly were stuck in the spines without being able to to move. But those were only half of them who were most directly to the cave. The other ogres were a little scared by that scene, but they continued to move forward, but of course I wouldn''t let them, they moved forward as far as they could. "Ice spikes." Again, like the stone spines, huge spines of ice started to come out of the ground, they were even sharper than the stone spines, so some ogres lost parts of their bodies because of the spines. And again some of them got stuck in the spines of ice, 16 ogres, only 3 ogres had survived, but they couldn''t move, it was much easier than I thought. You have leveled up. ''Oh, it looks like I leveled up again, now I have more points to use, I thought it would take longer to level up.'' But even so, I still want to find out why my level has gone up before. He went up when I killed humans, and I thought that was impossible since when I lived in the village, or I killed the bandits during the trip, my level never rose. I wish I could contact the goddess to ask. "Hey, that was awesome." Has Sylphe never seen me use magic like this before? Well, whatever, I''m glad she liked to see me using these spells. "Thanks." I was a little embarrassed to answer her compliment, so I just said an embarrassed thank you, I have to learn to get along with compliments. ############# When I realized that my level had gone up and I had finished cleaning all the ogres, I was wondering if we were going to continue ahead or not. I am worried that there is something more dangerous like an Ogre King ahead. "Are we going back now?" Sylphe seems to have noticed my concern, so she asked if I was prepared to continue. I thought she was going to ask me the reason for my concern, but it looks like she doesn''t want to know about it. "Do you want to go back?" I wanted to know her opinion. She still suspected that there may be an Ogre King here, or maybe she noticed and didn''t tell me about it. "I don''t know, I think we had better continue." We were already here, and I don''t think the mission will be complete if we go back without seeing what has more depth in the cave. ''I will activate the search magic again.'' I had disabled it because I wanted to battle the ogres, I didn''t know if there was anyone else besides those ogres, or maybe he was snuggled between them. After that I activated my search magic and again it started to spread through the cave again. The magic did not detect the ogres that were in the thorns, it seems that they have already died from their injuries. The trick with magic is that it doesn''t get undone, so I need to dodge the thorns to get past them, or maybe just break them and get through. "Leave it to me, I''ll also get the cores." I almost forgot about the ogres'' cores, it would be a waste of money, thankfully Sylphe remembered catching them, it''s good that she takes advantage and removes the thorns, but now I need to concentrate. My search magic was almost reaching the place where the ogres were before, and after some time I managed to see it, it was there. The sign of life was standing there without moving, I already imagined what it would be at the time. Usually the King does not leave his place, which in this case is there, he always sends the other ogres to prevent the invaders from entering, but perhaps he does not even imagine that his guards were all so easily killed, he must be waiting for their return. If we take too long, he''ll come here, of course he won''t be there quietly if his guards don''t come back, so we need to attack first. "Do you want help?" I wanted to help Sylphe get the cores, but she was very skilled, when I looked at her, all the cores were already at her side, all removed. I took all the cores and put them in my bag. "Now shall we continue?" Sylphe said. "It''s all right." This King must be very strong, I hope I won''t face any difficulties during the fight, I''m not in the mood to use more than I should. If I use what I don''t owe in here, we could end up buried in here. ########### We were walking more slowly in the forest, since the king was standing still, we didn''t want to get his attention and make him attack us, the best thing would be to attack first, and of course, using our strongest magic. Of course, I would not use the strongest fire magic, but I would use the strongest magic of other elements, the fire magic has a lot of destructive power, which would not be good. I could use several ice and stone spines as I have done many times, but I wanted to change my attack pattern a little, I was thinking about using the sword and magic at the same time, it would not be so difficult to do something like that. I already have experience using a sword and also using magic, so it won''t be a problem to do that, the only problem is that I need to put magic on my sword and use spells at the same time, so my mana can go down a lot. "We are coming." As I still had the search magic, I realized that we were very close, so we had to take care here and not make any noise. When I looked at Sylphe, she was no longer as calm, she was not shaking as when she remembered the dungeon, but she seemed a little nervous, maybe she recognized the strength of the King even without seeing him up close? I can understand if that''s why, because I know how strong an Ogre King is. "If you''re nervous, we can stop here." I didn''t want to force her to fight while I was nervous, so I wanted her to choose what she was going to do, whether to continue or to go back, if she chose to go back, I would fight alone anyway. "Don''t worry, just being a little nervous doesn''t detract from my performance in a fight." She said in a confident voice. If she is saying, I think I must believe her, I hope this is not as difficult a battle as I am thinking it will be. Chapter 158 - Ogre King. When we approached the place where the King Ogre was, there were several fire torches lighting the place, and in the middle of the room, there was a huge chair that looked a lot like a throne, and sitting on it was the ogre, he was giant. He had red skin, he was different from all the ogres we had fought before. In addition to his red skin, his teeth were much bigger, and his hands were so big that they could hold me and crush me if he wanted to. Such a big monsters, I didn''t think he had such a big difference in size, I just thought he was stronger, it looks like I was cheated. I had never seen an Ogre King before, so I couldn''t imagine that. Besides Rei Ogros being rare, I also never went after knowing what it was like or after fighting one, so basically I was uninformed about the Ogres Kings. ''But now I can''t think about it, I need to see his strength.'' I''m sure it will be very difficult to fight this thing, I don''t want to have to use my skill points here, I hope I can win without having to spend them. "Endl, I am very concerned now." Suddenly, while Endl was thinking about what to do, Sylphe pulled his shirt from behind, and said those words. When he looked at Sylphe, now she was shaking a little bit, it seems that she didn''t realize the extent of the power of this thing, I think now she has discovered her true strength and doesn''t want to stay here, I knew it was a bad idea to bring her. Even though it is a cave, she will still think about that dungeon, and now that there is such a powerful monster here, she started to be even more afraid, and now I don''t know what to do, I can''t let her fight in that state. I''m wondering if I ask her to come back, or if I ask her to stay here watching from a distance, maybe I will need her help at some point, but I don''t know if she can help me if something happens. "You will stay here, I will attack the ogre, I will have no trouble doing that." I said that, but I knew I would have difficulties, since I had just looked at the status of the ogres, it was not normal, he was very strong. Name: Ogreed Breed: Ogre Age: 123 Strength: 621 Agility: 236 Intelligence: 423 Mana: 865/865 Skills Earth Magic - Level 5 Weapon Skills Ax Skill - Level 6/10 His strength was something out of the ordinary, he was more than twice my strength, he couldn''t fight it, even his agility was twice my own, and besides that he was able to use magic and even had skill with an ax. When I looked better, next to his "throne" there was a huge ax that he probably uses to fight, after seeing that, I didn''t know what to do, I know I asked her to observe from a distance, but I don''t know if I will be able to win against this without using powerful spells. So the only thing I could do now was to turn to her and say the following words: "If something happens, you run out of here as fast as you can." She didn''t even say anything, but she seemed very anxious and worried, but I understood her silence as a positive response that she would leave if something happened, before going to battle, I decided to spend my points, I won''t be able to win without this. ########### After thinking a lot, I decided not to increase the magic, but I only increased my strength, I would not increase my agility because I am confident that I will be able to handle his speed, but the biggest difference was strength and I decided to do something about that. My current Status was as follows. Name: Endl Level: 17 Race: Human Age: 13 Strength: 310 Agility: 201 Intelligence: 126 Mana: 1625/2800 My mana is a little low because I used a lot to get here, but I think that is enough for now, I will not have problems due to lack of mana. Now that my strength is 300, I feel that I am much stronger than before, but I am far from the strength of the ogre, I will have to beat him using spells and somehow hit him with my sword, but the skill with ax of him worries me. Since he has the skill with ax at level 6, his handling is at the level of a professional, but of course, he does not come close to my skill with the sword, what remains for me now, is to pray to be able to do something here. If I didn''t manage to beat him the way I''m thinking, the only thing left for me is to use powerful fire and wind spells, which will eventually collapse the cave, but it will be the only sure way to kill him. "Are you sure you will fight this?" Sylphe took my arm and asked me one last time, and of course I said I would fight, I would not run away after preparing so much and even spending my points for it. I know she''s scared, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do something about it, and even if I don''t, somehow I''ll get out of here alive, I just need to get away if something goes wrong, and I already have a way to do it that. "Don''t worry, nothing will go wrong." It was what I expected. After that, I said goodbye to Sylphe and started walking towards the ogre very slowly, he still hadn''t noticed my presence, but it didn''t last long, because afterwards the ogre looked at me with those disgusting eyes. I will not let you do anything first, I will attack you first and I will not let you do anything, I will attack you non-stop until you give up, or I will just attack without reason and I will not hurt you. One of two things will happen, and I hope it will be the first option, otherwise things will get complicated. ########## As soon as I approached the Ogre King and he prepared to attack me, I used stone spines under his feet, but the only injuries he owed were a few scratches, it is as if the spines cannot penetrate his skin, just like happened to the dragon. After that I also used ice spikes to try to damage your skin as much as possible, but the ice spikes went up at an incredible speed, and the only thing I could see was the ice spikes breaking when they hit the King Ogre''s skin. ''Damn it.'' I had already imagined that just using spikes would not do any good, so I started running around the ogre using seeing magic on my feet, my speed was higher than before, I was running at an incredible speed. I don''t know what an Ogre King''s perception ability is, so I don''t know if he can keep up with my speed with his eyes, but because of his very high agility, I don''t doubt that he can do that. Seeing the Ogre not suffering any injury, the only thing I could think of at the moment was to use two level 5 spells to hurt the ogre, it will not work, but it is the only powerful thing I could think of at the moment. The least destructive magic to the environment that I had was the Incandescent Fog, I would use level 5 water magic and level 5 fire magic to create a fog that would burn his body, I don''t know what the heat level of this fog is, but I hope something happens. "Glowing Fog." When I finished speaking the name of the magic, a huge cloud started to create, it was not a cloud, but a huge ball of a very heavy snow, I thought it would be a less dense fog, but it is not the case. The novel was emitting such a great heat, that even I who had left was feeling the strong heat that came from it "Maybe that could hurt the King." I said in a confident voice. I made the fog go towards King Ogre, and when the fog hit the body of the ogre, the only thing I could hear was the sound of something frying, so when you are cooking, it looks like the meat of the ogre was being cooked with him alive. Guaaar ~~ The ogre screamed and struggled as the fog burned part of his belly, it was so hot that the wolf''s flesh was already charred, the ogre saw that he couldn''t get rid of that magic on his own, so he decided to run to attack Endl directly. Endl saw that, held his sword tight, and decided to face the ogre head-on, if only for a little while. Chapter 159 - I face him head on. The ogre arrived in front of Endl in an instant, so Endl narrowly dodged his attack, the Ogre''s speed was too big for his size, but as Endl was smaller, he had an advantage and I managed to dodge his attacks more easily . Even though his agility was double, Endl was still managing to endure, he was avoiding the ogre''s attacks, but he could not find the right time to attack, in fact he could not find an opening to obey him, the ogre looked like a warrior Experient. ''I will have to use spells.'' He only wanted to use the sword to fight in front of the ogre, but he will not be able to do any injuries to the ogre like that, so he decided to fight in a "cowardly" way. He thought of using earth walls to hinder the ogre''s vision and use some seeing magic to destabilize him, but if wind magic didn''t work he would use another means to do that. "Rock wall." As soon as the ogre approached, Endl made a wall as high as possible in front of him so as not to let the ogre see where he is going, Endl could choose to go right or left and the ogre would not know it. Endl realized that the ogres'' gaze was on the left side of the wall and he was close to swinging his ax there, so he ran to the right side of the wall and then used a spell: "Tornado." It was a level 4 spell. Endl knows that it is dangerous to use powerful spells in here, but he also knows that wind magic is not destructive like fire magic, so the risk of the cave collapsing was not so great. As soon as the ogre swung his ax, the tornado hit him directly, seeing him was so strong that even Sylphe, who was a great distance away, was dragged a little because of his strength, the ogre was no different, the wind was so strong, that even with all this weight he was still dragged. And since he was destabilized because he was swinging his ax, he ended up falling to the ground with just one hand, and there was no way he could attack Endl now, so Endl took advantage and went towards the ogre. He put as much magic as he could on his sword and approached the ogre. Endl swung his sword with fire magic directly at the ogre''s neck, but as soon as the sword hit the ogre''s neck, a single noise was heard by him. Breaak ~~ The blade of his sword had cut the ogre''s neck a little, but soon after his sword was destroyed, his blade was split in two, seeing that, and he jumped away from the ogre who was now furious holding only his sword broken. Endl looked at his stay and realized that it was no longer useful, and then threw it away, the only things available for use now are his fists and his magic, I have nothing to help me cut him off now. ########## When the ogre approached Endl, he swung his ax with all his strength towards his head, but he managed to predict the attack of the ogre, the ogre was fast and strong, but his attacks were very predictable, he is not a experienced fighter as Endl imagined. "Stone arrow" "Ice Arrow" Endl started to cast several weak spells towards the ogre, but the only thing that happened was a few scratches on his skin, it was no use attacking the ogre with these weak spells, so he started using more powerful spells. "Ice Storm" Endl decided to use a level 5 water magic spell, it was a powerful spell so he is concerned with what could happen to the cave structure now. When the magic was used, a huge cloud appeared across the roof of the cave, and after that, a huge amount of very sharp ice spikes started to fall on the ogre, there were several spines, Endl doesn''t know if the ogre will endure that. The ice rain was so great that the ogre was immobile and could not do anything, he just protected his head with his ax so that he would not be seriously injured. When the ice rain passed and the cloud disappeared Endl looked at the ogre and realized that his magic had worked, some ice spines were inside the ogre, there was an ice spike stuck in his belly and another in his right leg, it was only 2, but that gives him hope. If he kept using powerful spells like that in the end it would be all right, so he decided to use one more powerful spell, but it wasn''t fire, he knows the extent of the fire magic and can''t use it here. "Rain of stones." Endl decided to use magic very similar to ice rain, but this time it would rain stones, which would hurt the ogre even more, he hoped that now the ogre would suffer many injuries. Guuarr ~~ Seeing that Endl used another powerful magic like that, the ogre got angry and started running towards Endl, but he didn''t even have time to move right, as soon after, huge stones started to go at an incredible speed for him . The stones were so fast that Endl couldn''t see them with the n.a.k.e.d eye, this is certainly a powerful magic. The ogre could only protect his head from being hurt, as he couldn''t run towards Endl to attack him directly, and because of that, he was getting even more annoyed by all of this, he wanted to kill Endl at all costs. But Endl wouldn''t let him go, he didn''t even wait for the rain of stones to end and decided to use another magic: "Tsunami of mud." It is the same magic he used against King Goblin, he would use this magic to arrest all the movements of the ogre. A huge wave of mud went towards the ogre, and he could not climb that ladder, as soon as the tsunami hit the ogre, it hit the wall and the whole cave started to shake. Endl was startled for a moment because he thought the cave was going to collapse at this point, but it was just a false alarm. He realized that the ogre had stopped moving, he had been hurt by the stone storm, and now his mud is impeding his movements, he cannot do anything now, Endl thought it would be more difficult. In fact it was very difficult, Endl used a lot of mana, he thought his mana would not support all this, he is happy that his two powerful spells were enough to end the ogre. Endl looked at Sylphe, and realized that she was still in the same place watching everything, she still looked quite scared, because of that, Endl looked at her and waved to reassure her, he doesn''t want to see her so apprehensive now that most of the problem was solved. He knows that the ogre is not yet dead, but he also knows that the ogre cannot do anything now, as his movements are completely sealed. When Endl approached King Ogre, he was looking at Endl with a very evident face of hatred, he wanted to kill Endl at all costs, but as his movements were sealed, he could only look at Endl, and he could not do anything else. . "You took less work than I thought." Endl said while holding the sword in his hand, he was prepared to stick the sword in the ogre''s head and kill him instantly, he didn''t want to leave this ogre alive any longer. He doesn''t know what the ogre''s strength was, and he is afraid that the ogre will do something to get out of this place and they will be in trouble as the ogre will leave here with a lot of hatred, and it''s like they say, when the person is angry she it is always more form, but here it is the other way around, as it is a monster, not a human. Endl put magic on his sword, and then prepared to split the ogre''s head in the middle, he used his most powerful magic, fire magic. If he didn''t use powerful spells, it wouldn''t be a problem, just using the sword willn''t bring problems to the cave structure. "It won''t hurt at all." Endl said with a smile. The Ogre was getting more and more angry, he wasn''t scared or anything, he just wanted to kill Endl, and he could only imagine it. But when the sword was close to entering the ogre''s head, something went wrong. The mud tsunami started to shake all over, it looked like something was forcing its way out, and when Endl turned his vision on the ogre, he realized something was wrong. ''What is it?'' Endl was confused now. Chapter 160 - Ira As soon as Endl looked at King Ogre, he realized that something was different. Black blood started pouring out of the Ogre''s eyes and soon after, his skin started to get dark, it was getting darker and darker. Guuaaarr ~~ Soon after, the ogre gave a loud enough cry to make the cave tremble, Endl''s ears were aching at that moment, he never heard anything so loud and so close in his life, his listeners could be damaged at this moment. ''Damn it.'' Endl didn''t know what was going on, but he knew he couldn''t let it go, so he took his sword and slammed it into the ogre''s head. Endl managed to hear the flesh of the ogre''s head uncut and the sword went through his head. The Ogre stopped screaming, and that huge amount of black blood that was pouring out of his eyes, ended up stopping, it was scary, he thought he was lost now, he doesn''t know what that is, but the Ogre went into a state of Ira. ''It''s a good thing it wasn''t too much.'' Endl realized that the Ogre was not moving, so he took his sword from the ogre''s head and turned to go, but he realized something that didn''t happen, he didn''t level up. "Damn it." But it was too late, Endl managed to feel there was something behind, but there was no time for him to do much, he just managed to avoid a direct attack by the ogre using his sword, but even so he was thrown at the wall and his whole body was hurting , it looked like he had broken all the bones in his body. ''How was that ogre still alive?'' Endl knew his bones weren''t broken so he got up even in pain, he knows that if he kept lying down the Ogre would end up killing him. "Endl." When Endl realized, Sylphe was already beside him while holding his sword, he doesn''t know when she got here, but she can''t stay here, she can be strong, but she is weaker than Endl, if he couldn''t fight directly against this ogre, it''s impossible for her to do that. "You can''t stay here, you need to leave." Endl yelled at Sylphe for the first time, she seemed a little scared about it, but she knows it was for her sake, but she still wanted to leave his side. She was thinking that Endl was hurt, so she didn''t want to leave his side, she thought he could die here, and she couldn''t bear to think about it so she ended up getting in the middle of the battle. "Listen, I''m fine, now you need to get out of here." Endl stood up to prove to her that he was fine, but even then Sylphe was looking concerned, she didn''t seem to believe what he was saying. When Endl looked at the Ogre, he realized he had no way of getting Sylphe out of here anymore, the ogre was different now. His skin was completely black, his eyes were crimson red and black blood continued to come out of his eyes, he was uglier than before. Sylphe looked at the Ogre and started to shake non-stop, it seems that she can perceive the ogre''s strength at this moment, just as Endl can also see the Ogre''s strength. Name: Ogreed Breed: Ogre Age: 123 Strength: 621 + 265 Agility: 236 + 123 Intelligence: 423 + 131 Mana: 1985/1985 Endl looked at the Status of the Ogre and realized that everything was different, his strength was now almost 900 and his agility was already close to 400, he was almost twice his strength, he never saw a monster reach this state, but it seems be some kind of transformation. "Hey Sylphe, you need to get out of here, you understand, right?" Endl was also starting to get scared, he feels he was very close to dying right now, if that ogre attacked, he would die. "Okay, I''m going to get out of here." This time Sylphe didn''t want to stay, she realized that things here were getting too complicated and that she couldn''t stay here, as she would end up dead. She knows that Endl is stronger, but even he was starting to get scared of King Ogre. Endl started to protect Sylphe as she ran out of the cave, he stood in front of the Ogre so as not to let him attack her, if he attacked, he would prevent him from hitting her even if he died for it. "Run as fast as you can." Endl shouted at Sylphe, hearing that Sylphe started running as fast as I could while crying, yes, she was already crying. "Shit, Endl, you need to go back." Sylphe shouted back and then ran away, she was heading towards the exit of the cave. ''Now I don''t have to hold on.'' Endl saw that she would not be long to leave the cave so he already wanted to go with everything on Ogre, there was no reason to hold on now, only his life will be in danger here. ''I hope I can get out of here alive, I think it will not be good to die in a place like this.'' Endl wasn''t afraid at this point, he just didn''t want to die now, he had a lot to do before he died. But after looking at the Ogre in front of him, he doesn''t know if it will be possible to get out of here alive. ########## ''Damn, I have to call someone.'' Sylphe knew she was not strong enough to help Endl, her legs were shaking so far from King Ogre, she would have no chance of staying alive if she fought against it. She was desperate, because this time she abandoned the person she loves, the last time she tried to sacrifice herself to save her friends she loved, but now she was a coward and is abandoning the person she loves. But even doing this, she knows that it was he who asked for it, she wanted to stay there, but from his expression, she knew that it would only get in the way and that he was worried about her, he didn''t want anything to happen to her. Sylphe wanted to get out of here and somehow ask for help from someone, but she can''t, the city is too far away, there''s no use running to the city for help, but that''s the only thing she can do now. She is praying that Endl will endure there, there must be adventurers strong enough in the guild to help him, she knows that Endl is strong, but she also realized that Endl was not confident enough to win that thing. "I need to hurry." Sylphe, who had already managed to get out of the cave, started to run through the forest towards the city. If Endl dies now, she doesn''t know what to do. She will not be able to live in peace when the only person so close to her and who has agreed to be with her by his side leaves forever, she also does not know how she will face Mary and Lily in case something happens. For that reason, she couldn''t contain her tears at the thought. ''You cannot die.'' It was what was on his mind at the time. ########### When Endl realized that Sylphe was already gone, he looked at the Ogre and started to think of a way to kill this thing, if he were to fight directly with him using his fists, he would be crushed. If he were to fight using his speed, he would be overcome, the only thing left was to use magic. He knows that using magic here will be dangerous, but if he doesn''t, the ogre will kill him easily, and he doesn''t want it to happen here, he doesn''t want to die here and now. ''Damn, why did I have to stay in this situation?'' I thought this ogre was already dead, why did he have to get up and even stronger? It doesn''t make any sense for something like this to happen, I''ve never seen anything like this happen before. The moment Endl was thinking about how to kill the wolf, he felt the earth under his feet tremble, as he did not know what was going to happen, he jumped away from that spot, and immediately afterwards, huge stone spines rose from the ground. , if he had stayed in that fight, he would surely have died. "I forgot that you can use magic, you son of a bitch." In addition to his strength having increased, the strength of his magic must also have grown, Endl was at a greater disadvantage now. A monster that dies and then gains strength like that should be against the rules of this world, understand your idiot goddess? If she runs this world, she shouldn''t let something like this happen. I don''t really know if the same goddess who spoke to me is the goddess who runs this world, since the goddess in the church is different. Well, whatever, now I need to do something. The moment Endl thought that, the Ogre ran towards him. Chapter 161 - Deadly battle. When Endl noticed the Ogre coming towards him, the only thing he could do at the moment was to activate the same magic of seeing on his feet to run away, he knows that he could not escape with his agility so he used the magic to to be able to escape. "Damn it, you bastard monster." The Ogre continued to run after Endl while he used his magic to get away from him, as he was not managing to get far from the Ogre, he decided to use some spells. Endl started using some stone and ice spines, and also some stone walls to hinder the ogre, but as soon as the magic appeared in front of the Ogre, he just waved his hand, and the spines and walls made with magic broke and lots of pieces. Using magic was of no use, so Endl was already getting scared of it, the thorns that managed to hurt a land dragon were not managing to make any scratch on that ogre. ''Damn, I need to use something stronger.'' Endl decided to use the same magic he used before, the Incandescent Mist. But when he used the magic, and the magic came into contact with the ogre''s body, he did not burn and screamed as before, the only wound he caused was superficial, the magic only hurt his skin a little and nothing more. Seeing that, Endl was surprised at how the Ogre''s skin became more resistant than before, in fact everything in him had become more resistant, it would be a sacrifice to win this thing. "Mud Tsunami." Endl used another Tsunami to try to swallow the ogre, but it was also not as he thought, so the Tsunami hit the Ogre, he just pushed the mud as if it were nothing, his strength was so great that the mud did not affect him in nothing. Endl started to show genuine despair, no magic he was using was working against the ogre, and he didn''t want to use powerful magic because it would end up buried inside the cave, but if he didn''t, he would die anyway, so he had this doubt. Play powerful magic and die while destroying the Ogre, or just die at the Ogre''s hands? Of course he chose the first option, he would not be able to hurt the Ogre with weak spells, so he had to use his strongest magic, fire magic. ########## Sylphe was running through the forest at an incredible speed, she never ran so fast in her life, she thought it would take time to get to town, but it was faster than she thought, in a short time she had already left the forest and was already heading towards the city. She was almost attacked by monsters on the way, but she was so hurried and desperate that she ignored all the monsters and was only thinking about getting to the guild. ''Please hold on until we arrive.'' Sylphe kept saying it in her mind the whole way, her desperation was genuine, she was about to lose control. But she couldn''t do that, now that she''s already in the city, she can''t do that, she has to try to stay calm in some way to be able to talk to the people in the guild, she doesn''t know if there are strong people in the guild enough to help Endl, but she was praying it would. Sylphe is strong, but she knows she would not help. "Lucye." Sylphe, who had arrived at the guild, arrived shouting the name of Lucya, the receptionist who had attended them before and had taken them to the guild master''s room. Sylphe thought she would be able to maintain control, but she was so anxious that she ended up shouting Lucye''s name in the middle of the guild, and that caught the attention of everyone in the guild, but Sylphe didn''t even notice it. "What happened?" Lucye even startled by Sylphe''s sudden appearance, she knows that she and Endls went on a mission some time ago, and if she got here something could have happened to them. "Endl is going to die, we need to help him." Sylphe again shouted that in the middle of the guild, and after hearing that, everyone started to mumble things. But Lucye was different, she was slightly worried about what she had said, so she took Sylphe and took her to a room for the two of them to talk, she didn''t want other adventurers involved in this. "Explain to me what happened from the beginning." Lucye said. After hearing that, Sylphe saw that he had no more time, so he started explaining everything as quickly as he could. She started to explain what had happened, that they found a group of Ogres inside the cave and that they killed them, but after that they found an ogre King. When Sylphe said King Ogre, Lucye''s face was pale, she knew what an Ogre King was, but she had never heard the story of an adventurer who fought one, since most of them are B-RANK adventurers or above who don''t lots of information to the receptionists, but to the guild master. Sylphe also said that Endl managed to kill King Ogre, but soon after that something happened and King Ogre started to change his appearance, his body went all black, his eyes red and a lot of black blood came out of his eyes. "Are you sure this was what the Ogre looked like?" Lucye asked in an anxious voice, it looks like she knew what was going on. "Yes, after his appearance has changed, he became much stronger, I know that Endl cannot win that thing, he sent me away and I am here to ask for help, you need help him." Sylphe was growing more and more impatient with this. "Don''t worry, I will speak to the guild master, we will meet some adventurers and help Endl." The receptionist left the room with Sylphe and then ran upstairs. "I hope it doesn''t take too long." Sylphe told herself as she looked at the people in the guild that they were whispering about what had just happened. But she didn''t care about that, she just wants quick help to help Endl, if they take too long, she knows that Endl will not endure. ########## Endl decided to use his most powerful magic to end this. "Solar Hell." It was the magic that destroyed the school and did much more damage, if it were used inside, this cave would not be able to stand and would collapse, there would be no way for me to get out of here alive after that. I know I have a lot of strength, but how long can I be buried and breathing at the same time? I can''t think about it, I need to do this thing, because if this monster leaves this cave and goes to the city, I don''t know what can happen. I looked at a lot of adventurers in that city, and none of them are strong enough to win this thing, most of them are much weaker than me, and they also won''t be able to bring the adventurer S-RANK that is in the castle, I''m sure he won''t does other jobs besides protecting the castle. ''Am I going to have to kill myself to save these people?'' Endl was discredited that one day he would do that, in his old world he never sacrificed himself to that extent to save someone, at most he had some injuries to his body, he never crossed limits. "But now that I got here, I need to do this." Endl hoped that if he died he could also find Isabell again, even if he doesn''t return to this world, he could talk to her. Leaving Mary and her family behind in this world was not something he wanted to be thinking about, because if he thinks about it, he would not want to die at all. ''Let''s go.'' Endl continued to run from the Ogre while thinking about all this, and his mana was running out, if he didn''t use the magic now, he wouldn''t be able to use it afterwards because his mana would be depleted, so he can''t keep running here for long. "Solar Hell." Endl suddenly turned to the ogre, and used magic. When the Ogre saw the magic, for the first time he was frightened, and it proves that this magic is very powerful that even monsters with his strength are afraid of it, King Ogre started to walk away, he would certainly want to run away but of course, there would be no time. Endl sat on the floor because his mana had run out, closed his eyes and let the magic work on its own, he didn''t want to see what would happen to him, so he just turned off his brain, he didn''t want to know what was around . But even doing so, he managed to feel the infernal heat that that powerful magic was so strong that his skin could melt at any moment, and of course, he couldn''t stand the pain of having his skin burned and started screaming. A few seconds of suffering from the pain afterwards, Endl managed to hear an explosion so loud that his listeners hurt. You have leveled up. You have leveled up. You have leveled up. There was not even time for him to notice that he had leveled up, he was already unconscious. Chapter 162 - Death of Endl? Sylphe was still waiting for the support of other adventurers to return to the cave, but they were taking so long that she was almost coming back alone, even if she died she would do something on her own. ''Why are they taking so long?'' Doesn''t it make sense that they take so long, isn''t Endl a strong and important adventurer? Why aren''t they doing their best to go after him? Sylphe did not want to go up to the guild master to talk to him because it would take more time, but it was taking so long that she was almost doing this, she wanted to scream and cry inside that guild, but she knows it is not good to do that. The adventurers continued to talk about it, and it made Sylphe even more nervous, they don''t stop talking about Endl even when he is killing himself to contain that monsters, these people suck. They should lift that ass out of these chairs and go to the cave to help him, but none of these people are for that, are they all cowards like me who ran from the cave, if I had stayed there, at least I would have died along with Endl? Or maybe we could have gotten away together? Sylphe tried to think of the best possible possibilities, but whenever she tries to do that, she starts to imagine Endl dead, or that he could die at any moment if he stays in that place. "Damn it." Sylphe screamed and started walking towards the stairs, she would invade the guild master''s room if necessary, even if she is punished for it, she has to know what is going on and why they haven''t sent any help yet. But she didn''t need to do that, when she was close to the stairs she saw 2 people coming down, she thought that only the receptionist would go down, but the guild master was with her. Sylphe never saw the Guild Master outside her room, it was a surprise for her. As soon as she saw the guild master, her hopes soared, she knows that the guild master was a very strong adventurer, and that if he helped, they could somehow help Endl. Hey, the guild master is here ~~ It''s him, never seen him before ~~ He seems to be very strong ~~ Several people started commenting about the guild master, it seems like it''s really hard to see him out of his room, but he didn''t care about people commenting on him being here, he just kept walking normally. "B-RANK adventurers or above, come with me, we will have to help an adventurous colleague, there is also something inside the cave that could leave the capital in danger, so I ask for your help." The guild master made a speech while looking at all the adventurers who were in the guild. But only 3 of them got up. Are only 3 adventurers B-RANK or above here? Maybe the others are on other missions, they chose the worst time to leave, if they were here it would be better. But even so, she now hoped to be able to rescue him, with these people she knows she can do it. ''I''m on my way, Endl.'' She was very hopeful of rescuing him, but now she needed to encourage others to get there as quickly as possible. ############# They ran through the forest just like Sylphe ran the last time, the difference being that they were all faster than she was, so she was starting to get tired of running through the forest as she went into town so fast the last time. But even though she is tired, she still wants to get there with everyone, and also wants to be of some help, she wants to be with Endl when he is taken out. Endl''s loved one isn''t here, but I think I can take her place at least a little bit, right? She knows that thinking about romantically engaged men is wrong, but she doesn''t rule her heart, she gradually fell in love with Endl, she even thinks it was too fast. ''I want to at least say that I love him.'' She didn''t have the courage to do this before, but now she felt like doing it. Sylphe knows she will be rejected anyway, but she still wants to tell him that, before she regrets anything. "Are we there yet?" The one who asked was the guild master, Sylphe was so distracted that she even forgot she was running, but when she looked around, she realized they were already close, since she had marks on the trees that she herself had fetus with her sword when they were coming to that place. "Yes, it is already close, as soon as we reach an open field, the cave is there." Sylphe said. The guild master signaled to the other adventurers and they continued to run at incredible speed, and in a short time he had reached the field where the cave was. But when they got there, the adventurer just asked Sylphe, "Where''s the cave?" But when he looked at Sylphe, she was paralyzed as she looked at a place with the earth overturned, and within seconds, many tears started streaming down her face. "Hey, what happened?" The guild master approached Sylphe while asking, Sylphe was pale, the guild master thought she was feeling very ill. "The cave, it was over there." Sylphe who had his hand shaking while pointed at the place where the earth was turned over. "What do you mean the cave was over there? There''s nothing there, it''s just land." The guild master was confused by what was going on. "The cave was over there, the cave collapsed, right? Endl is dead, isn''t he?" Sylphe looked confused, she seemed to be going crazy, and at the same time, the great amount of tears were streaming down her face. Sylphe knew something, and I couldn''t accept it, Endl was dead, how could he have survived under that buried cave, after facing that monster? It was even more impossible that he would be alive. Sylphe couldn''t take it anymore, and just continued to cry frantically in front of the other adventurers. They did not know what to do, nor did the guild master know what to do, the only thing he could do now was to open or dig up this cave in some way to get his body out of that place. Sylphe started to feel so sick that she passed out from the shock, so the guild master took Sylphe on his lap and called the other adventurers to come back to the city, then they would come back here to try to get Endl underground. The guild master was frustrated with what had just happened, they couldn''t make it in time, and we made a girl cry so much about it, the guild master was also angry to see such a young boy die like that. "This sucks." He was also like Sylphe, I couldn''t believe what happened. ########### Guu ~~ Endl, who was waking up little by little, felt a very strong pain all over his body, it was a pain that seemed that all his bones were broken, and he did not doubt that they could all be broken after that. "Where I am?" He just lifted his head and looked around, he realized he was inside a cave, but it was a difference cave, it looked like a cave built by human hands. The walls were made of bricks, and the floor was also made of brick, it was not like the other cave that shaped itself naturally over time, but leaving that aside, he did not know where he was. He was sure he was going to die with that explosion, was it impossible for him to survive, was that explosion too strong? ''Someone saved me?'' He started to think about some possibilities, but he realized that it is impossible for someone to have saved him here, it could be a goddess or something, but I do not believe that a goddess would come here just to save me. "Damn, what am I going to do now." His body seemed to be broken and he was unable to get up, besides that he is on top of a large amount of stones and earth, and after seeing this, he knew what happened. He''s under the cave. When the cave collapsed with the explosion, he opened a hole in the ground and fell in that place, he doesn''t know who created this place, or why this place here, but he is grateful for this place to exist, because otherwise he would be buried by a great amount of land and stones at this point, and would probably be dead. Perhaps he would not have died if the earth fell on him? Not even he knows, but since his mana is depleted and he could not use magic to protect himself, he would not be able to stay underground for long. So he is thanking this cave for existing and rightly so. But now he needs to recover and somehow get out of this place. Chapter 163 - Tears. Sylphe was still unconscious and was being taken by the guild master to the capital. He knows that she will not wake up now and also does not want to wake her up, he prefers to leave her sleeping, since if she wakes up she will start crying the same way again. Even as he sleeps, small tears run down his face, the guild master''s heart was aching when he saw this scene, he can imagine how much she liked him. Her expression when she meets Endl has changed a lot. Before that she kept her expression without a smile, after what happened to her a few years ago she doesn''t smile. And after meeting this boy she returned to smile and live a good life, so he knows how difficult it is for her to accept that. The guild master does not know what their relationship is, or if they are in some kind of courtship, but the boy is too young for that. He knows that Sylphe looks like a girl between 17 and 18 years old, but even so she is over 60, this is an undeniable fact, so he doesn''t know if the boy would enter into a relationship with her. But if they were in a relationship, it''s even worse for her to get over it, seeing the guy who loves to die this way shouldn''t be easy. The guild master never had a family or loved anyone, he was a person alone, so he doesn''t know what it feels like to lose someone loved. He regrets never having loved anyone or having children, but now after so many years he doesn''t care much about it, his life in the guild is satisfying enough. Despite sitting in his office almost all day, he still likes to do that. It''s not as much fun as he was adventuring, but he still likes to do it. "Guildmaster, we''re coming." One of the adventurers warned the guild master that he was a little distracted while thinking about his life and also about Sylphe. "Okay, let''s let Sylphe rest at the guild when we get there, then we''ll go back to dig up his body, okay?" The guild master told all adventurers. All adventurers agreed to this, and soon after that they arrived in the city. When they entered the guild they received some looks, and Lucye was very desperate to see Sylphe unconscious, but after the guild master said what happened, she managed to understand why Sylphe was like this. When Lucye received news of Endl''s death she was also saddened that he was such a young boy and only now had a chance to talk to him. "I''m going to leave her on the couch in my living room, please stay with her, when she wakes up she can''t be alone." The guild master warned Lucye. She agreed and then went to the guild master''s room, and the master placed Sylphe on the couch. "Just console her when she wakes up, she''s really bad." The guild master said. "It''s all right." Lucye agreed and then sat down next to Sylphe. After that, the guild master and the other adventurers left to return to the cave. They also recruited other people to speed up work, they wanted to at least find Endl''s body. ########### It had already been a few hours and at this moment Mary and Lily were returning from school, they always come back when it is getting dark, it is good that this happens because they always meet with Endl when they arrive at the inn. "Hey, do you think something happened?" Mary said. "What happened?" Lily noticed that Mary had a slightly sad face and looked like she was anxious too, she never saw Mary like this before, so she started to worry. "I feel like something happened, I don''t know what it is, but something very serious has happened." Mary seemed to be serious, so Lily started to get very worried. She didn''t feel anything wrong, and she''s sure nothing happened, but seeing Mary that way, she even gets worried too. But even feeling that, they continued talking normally after that, she thought that nothing would happen, it was just a bad fleeting feeling, but each time she got closer to the inn, the tighter her heart got. "We''re here." Lily said and looked around, but didn''t see Endl, she found it strange since he was always sitting in the same place with Sylphe. "Where''s Endl, Deby?" Mary, who entered the inn shortly after, asked Deby who was serving dinner to the other guests. "Endl? He hasn''t arrived yet, he went on a mission together with Sylphe and hasn''t returned yet, I think later they will arrive, or maybe they will camp and arrive tomorrow, don''t worry, you know they are both strong. " Deby said with a smile. Mary knew they were both stronger than she was, so she was worrying for a while, she wouldn''t have to worry if Endl used all his strength, he would be able to destroy this entire inn with just one attack, she is just worrying for no reason. "We are going up, and then we are going to eat something, maybe he will come later." Lily said and then took Mary''s hand. Before long she realized that she was already inside the room and changing her clothes, whenever Lily decides to hurry, things get too fast, but what an impatient girl. In fact Mary really likes her childish way. After they changed their clothes, they went downstairs and asked for something to eat, Mary always eats a lot so Lily is even scared by the amount, and is also surprised that she doesn''t get fat because of it. They were looking forward to the return of Endl and Sylphe. They barely knew that right now, Sylphe was passed out from crying and shocking and that Endl is trapped at the bottom of a cave that he doesn''t even know. ########### Sylphe spent a lot of time sleeping, when she woke up, it was already the next day, so she was so tired mentally, that her brain shut down and she was no longer wanting to wake up, because she knows that when she wakes up she will remember Endl. Her eyes are even aching from crying, she was crying even while sleeping and she feels ashamed for it, she was looking like a child while crying, and she didn''t want to pass this image on to anyone, but she just couldn''t hold back her tears , she was unable to prevent this. Her heart loved Endl, what can she do? Are you calm while watching your death? It can''t happen. "So you woke up." When Sylphe woke up, Lucye was sitting next to him in a chair, and she was lying on the couch in the guild master''s room, Lucye looked tired, "She probably stayed here all night" It was what Sylphe was thinking at that moment. She is happy that Lucye stayed by her side after all, stayed by her side and endured her crying during the night, it must have been difficult for her. "What time is it already?" Sylphe asked Lucye. "It''s almost lunchtime, it''s been a long time since you went to the cave, I didn''t want to wake you up, so you slept until now." Lucye seemed to be sorry she didn''t wake me up, I think she thought Sylphe would be mad about it, but of course it didn''t. "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t be irritated by something like that, in fact I''m glad that I managed to sleep so much after what happened." Sylphe had a horrible face. Her eyes were puffy and red, her smile from nowhere appears nowhere, it is as if she had lost all her expressions and feelings, she was looking like a doll that has no feelings. "Are you okay?" Lucye noticed Sylphe''s condition and was concerned, but of course Sylphe didn''t want others to worry, so she just answered "Okay" to Lucye''s question and then got up from the couch. "Where''s the guild master?" Sylphe asked. "He went to the cave, they will try to get Endl''s body out of the cave." Lucye responded with a little difficulty, she was afraid to talk about Endl''s death to Sylphe and she ended up having another crying fit, but it was different. "I see, I''m going to eat something until they arrive." Sylphe didn''t start crying or anything, she just said she was going to eat and ended the conversation. Sylphe''s voice was the voice of a dejected person, so Lucye followed her, because she didn''t want to leave her alone, she didn''t want Sylphe to do anything crazy after what happened, since it''s very normal for people to do crazy things when something like this happens in Your lives. Lucye would like Endl''s death to be a lie, because then Sylphe''s state will return to normal, and things will be as good as before. Chapter 164 - Strange cave Endl remained lying in the cave for a long time until his mana recovered at least a little. His mana was far from fully recovered, but at least it was enough for him to use the magic of light to heal his wounds. He was sure he had very serious injuries to his body, he was covered in blood in some places, the superficial injuries were not so serious, he was afraid it was the injuries inside his body. His bones could all be broken and he could die at any moment, so he had to use his light magic at least to heal these wounds before he even tried to get up. If he tries to get up with his body so badly injured it may cause him more problems. "Come on, don''t let me down." He said and then started using the magic of light to heal himself. A small light started to come out of his hand like the time Sylphe healed her, and after a while he was able to see the cuts that were in her body gradually healing and her mana was also coming down. He was afraid that his mana was not enough for him to use the magic of light and also enough for him to remain conscious, as he could pass out from exhaustion because of his total loss of mana, and that would not be good. . Endl doesn''t know where to be and at any moment a monster might appear here, and if he couldn''t move it would be his death, he would die even to a goblin if he was incapacitated because of his lack of mana, so he was taking care to do not exhaust all your mana within that place. ''I think everything is fine now.'' All of his wounds and cuts were healed, there was no wound anywhere else, so he thought it was okay to get up now. But it was not as he imagined it would be, as soon as he tried to get up, a huge pain went through his whole body, and he also heard his own bones creaking, his bones were broken, many bones were broken. "Damn it." He has never felt such strong pain in his life, he has been hurt many times, but such a strong pain, he never has. He is more immune to pain now that he is a child too, this body is not used to suffering serious injuries, he has had 2 more serious injuries since he was born, once in his life, and the other time was in the restaurant, but he never suffered nothing more than that, so it is not very resistant to pain. "Do I need to heal even more?" He realized that his magic had no effect, so of course it is because his level is low. His light magic is still at level 1, of course it would only heal more superficial wounds, seeing that, he saw that he would need to spend some points. He opened his status and then started to put some points on his light magic, when he saw it, his light magic was already at level 6, he had just spent 6 points on it, if the magic didn''t work now he would be with problems. After he raised his light magic to level 6, he again started using magic all over his body, so during the process he realized that something was wrong. The mountain of stones and earth that was beside him, and had fallen with him from the cave above him, was shaking. He realized that if he stayed there, that huge amount of rocks and earth would collapse on top of him, and since his mana was running low, he was worried that he was tired and would not be able to get out of here before the earth collapsed on top of him. "Damn it, quick." The light magic at level 6 was also much faster to use, so before long he had stopped feeling pain all over his body, so he thought it was probably all healed. Endl realized that the mountain of stones and earth would not last long, so he tried to get up to get out of here, but the moment he did that, he felt a huge pain in his right leg, and when he looked at his leg, realized that it was turned on the opposite side. His leg was all broken, he was in a deplorable state, but he didn''t despair, he got up and just stood on his left leg and jumped away from here, and after some time he had already left and was sitting on the floor elsewhere, that avalanche of land fell where it was before. ''Damn it, if I had stayed there, I would have suffocated to death.'' Or maybe not, since he could use some magic to get out of that place, well, whatever, now he was just thinking about healing his leg. He took his right leg and put it in place until he fixed it somehow, with every movement he made, a sharp pain attacked him and made him scream, and the scream resounded throughout the cave, he was even worried that some monsters would be drawn to that place. "Come on, don''t let me down on magic." He started using the magic of light on his right leg, and in a short time his leg was already healed, he was already managing to move it as usual, and the pain was gone. He found the magic of light very convenient, and very powerful, if it is already like this at this level, imagine it at level 100? Could this magic revive the dead? He doesn''t know if that''s possible, but he doesn''t doubt that this system can do something like that. After that he decided to sit there on the cave floor to wait for his mana to recover even more. He had spent a great deal of forest to heal his body, an amount that almost exhausted all of his mana, he was even tired at the time. But it was a worthwhile investment, Endl was thinking that these were the best spent points in his entire life, now he can heal many things and injuries since his magic of light is even more powerful than Sylphe''s now. ''Speaking of Sylphe, did he manage to get out of the cave in time?'' Endl was almost sure that she had managed to leave, but even then there is that doubt, he did not want to see Sylphe getting hurt because of an accident he caused, which in this case was the cave collapse. Well, anyway he is happy that he is not dead, he has come very close to death now, and he does not want to go through it again, he already died once, not accepting to die again so quickly, that would be a divine joke. ########### Mary and Lily had already gone to school, and when they looked at Endl''s bed, they realized that he had not arrived during the night, they imagined he would not be long and would be here in the morning, but it seems that they were wrong thinking that. "What happened?" Mary who was still worried about Endl asked Lily who had also just gotten up. Lily was the opposite of Mary, she wasn''t worried, she knew her brother''s strength and she wouldn''t be worried just because he spent a night out on a mission, she knew that by the time they got home from school he would be here waiting for them as always, so to be worried for this is stupid. "Don''t worry, Endl can manage on his own, you know that, right? You''re worrying for no reason." Lily tried to cheer Mary up, since she was a little discouraged and going to school like that wouldn''t do her any good. "I was thinking of going to the guild after we got home from school, okay?" Mary said. "I don''t care, but, you know it''s going to be very dark, right? Don''t you remember what happened last time?" They were kidnapped by people they didn''t even know, which is why Lily now worries about walking alone in the capital. "If Endl hasn''t arrived by the time we get home from school, I''ll go over there to find out where he went, maybe he went to another city without warning." Mary changed her sad face, to an irritated face just thinking about it, she is easy to read. "Okay, now we need to go to school, get ready soon." Lily was almost ready to go to school, but Mary sat there all the time, and she didn''t even start getting ready, so Lily decided to give her a push so she could get ready soon. ''This girl cares too much about you, brother.'' It was what Lily was thinking at that moment as she watched Mary change her clothes. Chapter 165 - Exploring. Endl doesn''t even know how long he''s been here, but he knows that his mana is slowly recovering, and he also knows that no monsters have appeared yet and, of course, he thanks for that. There don''t seem to be any monsters around here, he didn''t use any search magic, but if no monster was attracted by all this noise, it''s hard to have any around. He''s not in the mood to fight now, he wants to get some rest. Endl just ran against the very strange mutant King Ogre, of course he wouldn''t want to go into another battle now, especially if it''s another strong monster like King Ogre. Endl knows that there must be no other Ogre King here, but there is nothing to stop another dangerous monster in here, like a dragon or something, so he is recovering before he can cross this cave and look for some way out. In fact, he doesn''t even know if there is a way out in this place, he may be stuck here forever underground, but even so he has to look for a way to get out of here, he at least wants to try to get out of here, if somehow he doesn''t succeed, it will blow up the walls until it finds a way out. ''Damn, where did I go.'' He imagined that there was an ogre king inside that cave, but he did not imagine that the ogre king would look like this. He was already strong, but after that he got even stronger, there was nothing for Endl to do but blow everything up to kill him, and he managed to kill him. But after killing him he fell in that unknown place, he doesn''t know if it was a good or bad thing that he fell here. It is good on the one hand as he would have been crushed to the ground had this place not existed, and the downside is that he does not know if there is a way out of here. He is very divided in his mind, but even so he started to ignore all this, now he is paying attention to his mana, as it took so long to fill up again, he was already getting bored. Endl wanted to wait for his mana to pass at least half the capacity, if that happened it would help him. Your mana has a very large capacity, so only half will be a good amount. After that, Endl sat there on the floor waiting for his mana to be charged again, it won''t be long. ############ "How are you now?" Lucye asked Sylphe that she was still lying on the couch, since she woke up, she went back to the couch and lay there, she gave up going after the guild master and going to where Endl is. "I''m better, thank you." Sylphe replied. But Lucye knew it wasn''t all right, but she couldn''t say that, it was better to let Sylphe work things out in her head on her own. Since Endl is dead, she has to accept it on her own, even if it takes a long time. "Won''t you go over to where the guild master is?" As she had decided to do this before, and gave up, Lucye is a little confused. ''Maybe she doesn''t want to see his body?'' This may be a possibility, I think that no person wants to see the body of the person they love without life, it is something that no person should go through, but unfortunately many people go through it. "I''m going there, but I''m going to wait a little while longer, I need to think about some things." Sylphe replied. Lucye just accepted his answer and then walked away from Sylphe a little bit, she took a glass of tea and started drinking while watching Sylphe looking at the ceiling while thinking. But before long, tears started streaming down her face again, and of course, Lucye couldn''t do anything for her, so Lucye let her cry and said nothing. Lucye just hopes she doesn''t regret not going to get Endl''s body back. But if she said she''ll be there later, Lucye thinks she will. ########## Endl had already been there for quite a while, and his mana had already passed halfway, so he decided to get up to start exploring the cave. His legs had stopped hurting but he was still a little numb, so it was a little difficult to walk, but over time his legs got better and he started walking as before. But when he started walking through the cave, he realized how strange this cave was. Its walls were made of bricks, and they were perfectly aligned, this was done by human hands, or perhaps by demons, the walls are built in a very perfect way. Even the floor was also made of bricks and was perfectly constructed, so he found it strange, a place under the ground like that, why would a person build something like this? It doesn''t make any sense for such a thing to exist. "This is looking like a prison." It was actually looking like a prison corridor, but it didn''t have any cells, so it was impossible for it to be a prison, or maybe there are cells elsewhere, but I hope there is no one trapped here, as it seems to be very old. If this is a prison and someone is stuck here, that person has been dead for a long time, there is no way to survive in that place. He continued walking through the corridors, and it was all repetitive, all the walls were made of the same brick, and there was nothing else. The only difference is that in some places, small drops of water fall from the ceiling, this indicates that there is some source of water above, but Endl did not want to break the ceiling and end up drowning in a place like this. ''Let''s go faster.'' Since he recovered most of his mana, he used wind magic on his feet like the last time and started running through the corridors without stopping, he didn''t find any monsters all the way, it seems to be an abandoned place, and no monsters it seems to have created a nest in this place. In fact, it was a little worrying, it was so quiet that Endl was afraid that something would happen, whenever things are so calm, that''s when something very serious happens. Nothing happened, but he found something. After running for so long, he found a wooden door, a very old door that looked like it would break just by touching it, Endl cannot imagine how old this place is. But he also didn''t care much about it, he soon opened the door. ########## Endl who opened the door, realized that behind the door, everything was the same, the only difference is that now in the corridors, there are some pictures and also some scattered chairs, which does not make any sense, there is no point in having chairs like that. But apart from the chair suit, the pictures were also horrifying, they were pictures of very strange old people, but many of them were so old and looked like they were wet, so the picture in the picture looked grotesque. ''This is very strange.'' He never entered a place like this before, nor did dungeons in his ancient world have these things, at most there were tables or small rooms in the dungeon, but nothing more. Even seeing this strange amount of things, it is clear that Endl was not afraid, he has his search magic activated since he started walking through the corridors, so he is more concerned that a monster might appear, than some ghost or thing similar. Endl knows that ghosts exist, but they don''t appear to people, they stay in the dungeons and are people who hunt them, so there''s no reason to be afraid of ghosts, they are the kind of fearful creatures that don''t go after humans willingly own. He was more concerned that another Ogre King existed here, or maybe something stronger, so he had his magic activated all the time, he didn''t want to be caught off guard by something like that. "Come on." His mana was still very high since the search magic and the wind magic he uses on his feet don''t spend much mana, so he started running through the corridors again while taking care of the chairs that were in the corridor. He continued running in a straight line for a few minutes, it was the longest corridor he had ever passed, until he heard a shrill voice in the other corridor. "Is there someone here?" He hid behind the wall and then looked at where the voice came from, when he looked, he couldn''t contain his surprise and also found that his deduction was correct. Whoever was there was the priest, yes, the priest he suspected so much was in this abandoned place in the middle of nowhere, which makes no sense, so Endl discovered that something was wrong, and he had to leave the house. on here. The priest is much stronger than him, and he is stronger than an ogre, he will not be able to beat this old man. Chapter 166 - I knew there was something wrong. Endl stayed there watching the priest talking to someone who was behind a door so he didn''t have a vision of who he was, but apparently, that person sent the priest after the person who arrived at that location, which in this case was him. Endl wants to get out of here as soon as possible, but it will be difficult. If he meets the priest, maybe he will end up killed by the priest, but if he manages to escape, the priest will know that he was here, so he will not have peace in the capital, so the best thing to do now was if he disguise it somehow, but he didn''t know how to do it. So after thinking for a while, he decided to take off his shirt, and tie it to his face, he knows it''s not the best cover of all, but just protecting your face will be enough for now, if the priest doesn''t see yours face, he will not know who it is, since it could be any child Unless he has the magic to see my Status, and I think he doesn''t have that, I''ve looked at his Status before and he''s just strong, he doesn''t have a skill like mine, that can see other people''s status, and this is good for me. ''But even in disguise, I still need to make sure he doesn''t find me, but if he has any search magic like me, he won''t be able to run away from him.'' Endl was a little scared and he can''t hide it from anyone. During the fight with King Ogre he was not scared, but here he was, and he doesn''t know why, it seems that being here is not a good thing to do, and there is something very wrong with this place, it''s like when he was in the mansion and heard that voice. ''That''s it, the same feeling.'' The feeling that if he continues in that place he will die, an unpleasant feeling, that is what I am feeling now, so he needed to leave this place. After watching the priest for some time, he had just finished talking to whoever was behind that door, and right after that the door that this time was iron was closed tightly, seeing that the priest started to walk away, and luckily from Endl, he was walking the opposite way. Seeing this opportunity, Endl started running to the opposite side of the priest, he wanted to somehow find the way out without meeting the priest, but he knows it will be difficult to do that, he wanted to have some magic that would make him invisible to someone''s eyes, but he doesn''t know if there is something like that. In his old world it didn''t exist, but here it''s a different world, so even if it does, he doesn''t know how to use it, and what element this magic uses is a complicated subject, but he has ignored it for now. He continued to run through the repetitive corridors, but this time he had many more doors than before, but whenever he opened some of the doors, it was always an empty room, and that made everything more macabre. But at the moment he couldn''t care less about it, he was worried about finding the priest, and that''s what happened. As soon as he was close to turning one of the corridors, his search magic detected a way of life, and of course he knew who he was, since that person was after the invader. He looked down the hidden corridor just to see if he was right, and he managed to see the priest walking around calmly. He thought for a moment, if he followed the priest when he was leaving, he would be able to find the exit to the capital since he was able to get in and out of this place even though he was at such an enormous distance from the capital. This place is a long way from the capital, so I think it''s strange that it will stop there without going through the capital''s entrance, there must be some passage that leads directly to the church or somewhere that exists in the middle of the capital. ''But now I can''t do that.'' The priest was not leaving but after him, maybe the priest won''t even go until he finds him, he will have to stay here for a long time until the priest finds him, or maybe they''ll give up doing it. If I go too long without finding me, maybe he will stop coming after me, and leave me alone, after that I can follow the priest to get out of here, since that is the easiest way. The priest could be weak, I could immobilize him and force him to get me out of here, but it is not that easy, since he is strong enough to defeat me. "I have to get out of here." If Endl didn''t get out of here the priest would see him, so he ran to where he had just come to hide in the other corridor, he is happy that he created magic as convenient as this to increase his speed. Endl just has to stay here as long as he can until they give up, if it doesn''t he will have to look for the way out alone, or will have to force the priest to get him out of here somehow. And that will be the most difficult option, so he hopes to be able to hide. ########## It had been a few hours and it was getting dark again, so Mary and Lily were returning from school as usual. This time they expected to find Endl waiting for them as usual, he didn''t do it yesterday, but today he will definitely be there. That was what they were thinking all the way to the inn, but when she got there, Endl and Sylphe were not there again. Mary decided to ask Deby if they were in the room, but again she said they weren''t back today, and even she was starting to get worried. "I''m going to go to the guild now." Mary started to lose patience and decided to go to the guild, seeing this, Lily also followed her to the guild. Even though it''s dark, they need to find out what happened to Endl and Sylphe, maybe they went on a trip without warning, or maybe they''re just doing something else somewhere in the capital, they just need to know that. They were in such a hurry that they arrived at the guild door in no time. The guild was almost closing, there were only a few adventurers left who were still inside while getting drunk and talking useless things. Mary was not used to it, so she was getting a little excited about joining the guild, but when she thought of Endl, she joined the guild without looking back, she knew there was something serious going on and they needed to know about it. "Where''s Endl and Sylphe?" Mary neither asked the name of the receptionist or greeted her, she just came screaming and looking for the two, when she did, Lily was a little embarrassed, but then looked at the receptionist looking for an answer to give. When Mary and Lily looked around, the drunks who had overheard her asked started to act in a strange way, they were also avoiding looking directly at her, and this started to make Mary even more worried. "Where are they? Tell me, please." As the receptionist had remained silent, Mary screamed again, until the receptionist decided to do something. Since the guild master is not in that place, the receptionist is not sure what to do, so she just had an idea, and she also thinks it is the best thing to do. ''I don''t know who these girls are, but they seem to be very close to Endl.'' The receptionist who was Lucye thought. She had left Sylphe asleep in the guild master''s room and returned to work, she didn''t think she would need to be with her all the time, and she also hopes the guild master will understand. "Follow me, I will take you to Sylphe." The receptionist said. Hearing that, Mary and Lily were a little confused, she said she would take the two of them to Sylphe, but where is Endl? He is not here? They had these questions on their mind, but even so they continued to follow the receptionist upstairs, they were afraid of what might have happened, so they were walking very slowly while following the receptionist. Maybe something serious happened to Endl and he was arrested, or did he need to travel somewhere? He had a lot of options, so Mary and Lily couldn''t know the correct answer to that. "Please wait here." The receptionist said and then entered the room alone, stayed there for a while, and then left the room, but this time she left the door open. "Come in, Sylphe wants to talk to you two." The receptionist looked a little dejected, so Mary and Lily were getting more and more uncomfortable with all this. After they entered the room, they found Sylphe with swollen eyes sitting on the sofa, and when she looked at them both, tears started to come out of her eyes again. Chapter 167 - Fight against the priest, or maybe not. Endl managed to run and hide in the other run, so he could see the priest passing in the other corridor without even looking to the side, if he had a better perception or some search magic, surely he would have found Endl, so he was a little worried, but after the priest passed, he calmed down. ''Now is my time.'' Endl I take advantage that the priest had passed, and let him get away a lot, and soon after that he followed the same path that the priest had come from, this can be a way to find the place to get out of here. The only problem is that this place is so big that it''s difficult to know where he went, and where it''s a new place, it''s very easy to get lost in that place, but probably the priest can walk here normally since he must have stayed here for a long time. "Come on." Again he put the wind magic on his feet and ran in the same direction the priest had come from, but it was all the same, the corridors were made of the same brick, and there were also some pictures, and some doors through the corridors, and again there was nothing inside the rooms. Until after some time looking inside the rooms, he opened one of the doors and felt that there was something strange. A huge picture was inside the room, a picture so big it took up almost the entire wall, it was a picture of an old man, and he was sitting while staring straight ahead. It was a picture that an ordinary person would not want to have in their home, no person in their right mind would have a picture as macabre as that inside the house. And besides, this picture is keeping company for many broken chairs, and an old closet in the corner of the room, the whole set was even more macabre. When Endl approached the painting, he started to feel something strange, it was the same feeling he felt when he used search magic. "This is mana." It is the feeling of mana around, this room is covered with mana, there is something here that is producing mana, or it has something to do with the priest since he came from this place. Seeing this, Endl moved even closer to the painting, and decided to touch the room, but when he placed his hand on the painting, a small blue light stopped his hand just before touching the painting. "Is that some kind of barrier?" Endl had never seen a barrier in this world before, in his old world he saw many, but here it was different. The barrier seemed to be very strong, so Endl knew he couldn''t break the barrier by force, if I tried to break that barrier, he could collapse this other cave, and he doesn''t think it would be like that if it happened. "What am I going to do now? This place is probably the way out." The priest came from this place, and is very protected, if that is not the way out, it is something very important, in any case I want to open this place, but for that, I will have to do the person who climbed this barrier, disable it , which will not be easy. Endl started to think about the best way to do this, and that probably the person who brought this up was the priest, so he would have to somehow leave the priest unconscious, or somehow make him spend all his mana so that the barrier short. "This will be difficult." Endl said it aloud without even realizing it. "What will be difficult?" Suddenly, Endl heard a voice on his back, he did not feel the presence of that person since his search magic was disabled. That person hid his presence, and Endl was unable to feel him in any way. He thought his perception had gone up and he would feel it if someone came, but it didn''t seem to go up as much as he thought, so he ended up jumping away to escape the person behind him. When Endl turned to the location of the voice, he saw the priest standing there while looking at Endl, the priest had his hands behind him and he seemed very calm, he doesn''t even look like he''s about to try to kill Endl, he''s a normal old man just looking . Endl thanked him for thinking about protecting his face, if he hadn''t, the priest would have recognized him right away and things would be difficult for him. "What would be difficult?" The priest asked again. The priest had no expression on his face, he was looking like a doll, totally different from when he was with me and Sylphe, it seems that his personality has changed, that''s why Endl felt there was something wrong with him, and he was right. ''I better not say anything.'' He will recognize Endl by voice if he speaks, recognizing a person by voice is very easy, so Endl chose not to answer the priest''s question. But a question kept hammering in Endl''s head, he heard my first speech before, was that not enough for the priest to recognize his voice? He wanted it not to be true, so if he hasn''t recognized it, it''s best to avoid talking to him. "Aren''t you going to say anything? Okay." The priest with his hands on his back, took a sword that was somewhere and pointed it at Endl. ''Wait.'' Enld realized that that sword was not taken from anywhere, it was created at that moment, he realized that the sword was made of ice, and after a while I remembered that the priest had water magic at level 8, I looked at his status again for be sure of your strength. Name: Rhodes Level: 71 Race: Human Age: 68 Strength: 456 Agility: 312 Intelligence: 3561 Mana: 8256/8256 Skills Magic of Light - Level 10 Water Magic - Level 8 Looking closer Endl realized that the difference in strength and Agility was not so high, so he felt that he could do something against the priest. It would be a little difficult, but it would not be impossible for him to do something against the priest. The only problem is that his mana was already below half as he was constantly using wind magic to move around the cave, for a moment he hit a feeling of regret, but he remembers that if he hadn''t used that magic, it would have taken him a long time to find this place. ''I just have to take it easy.'' Endl started to devise some strategy in his head, but he didn''t think it was necessary, because a little later, he already had a stone sword in his hand. He very much doubts that the priest is better at the sword than he is, and using wind magic at the same time, he thinks he can beat the priest. ############# Sylphe was sitting on the couch while looking at Mary and Lily who were entering the room a little bit slowly, it seems that they are afraid of what they can hear inside, so they are very reluctant to hear what Sylphe has to say, seeing this, Sylphe he found it even more difficult to speak. She began to be pressured by Mary and Lily to tell her what had just happened, but even so, Sylphe remained silent, and with every minute she spent in silence, the more nervous the two became. Because of their silence, they have already predicted that something very serious has happened to Endl, so they understand Sylphe''s feelings, since she was very fond of Endl. Lily had already realized that she had feelings for Endl, but the only one that didn''t notice was Mary, but Lily left it aside, since she knows that her brother will never cheat on Mary with Sylphe, he loves Mary very much and they know it. But even ignoring the two, Sylphe was still crying, and it started to make them both even more nervous, it seems that she didn''t understand what she was doing, she was making Mary lose control, and that''s not a good thing. "Tell me what happened quickly, why are you hiding it from me? He''s my boyfriend, you know that." Mary decided to press Sylphe more hard for her to speak, but when she said that she was Endl''s girlfriend, the receptionist looked a little surprised, Lily saw this, but she preferred not to mind it. Even saying that, Sylphe was still a little reluctant to say it, and it started to irritate Mary a lot since she gets irritated very easily. But after a while, she realized that being irritated in this way would not help, so she approached Sylphe slowly, and asked; "Please tell me, what happened to Endl?" Sylphe looked into Mary''s eyes and then said it loud and clear so that Lily could hear it too. "Endl is dead." Those words stopped time around Mary and Lily, those words destroyed them, so they didn''t know what to do at that moment, if they started crying, screaming, they didn''t know what to do. Chapter 168 - Battle of swords. When Endl also created the sword in his hand, the priest was a little surprised that he managed to do this, but in fact, Endl didn''t find it difficult at all, when he found out that it was possible to do this, he always managed to do a lot easily, without any difficulties. But he never had to use it since he had his sword, but now that it was lost in the fight with King Ogre, he had no option, if not, to create another sword with magic to take place against the priest. Endl knows he could use magic to place himself against the priest, but he doesn''t know the structure of the cave. If the priest is not using powerful spells against him, it is because the cave structure is not very good, because if he used powerful spells, he could have a chance against Endl, or maybe not since Endl could also use powerful spells and he has all available elements. "It looks like you''re a good user of magic, but can you beat me in fencing?" The priest for the first time changed his expression, and what appeared on his face was a smug smile. It seems that he doesn''t know Endl''s sword skill and thinks he''s better than, Endl has bad news for him, but Father will have to find out on his own when he attacks Endl. The priest will not endure, Endl is sure of that, but perhaps his strength and agility will help him in something. Actually, agility won''t make much of a difference when Endl uses wind magic, but the priest''s strength is higher than his, but it''s not much, so he won''t have so many difficulties. "So, come on?" The priest ran towards Endl, and in an instant he was facing Endl and throwing his sword towards him. ########### Endl, who saw his attack, already had the wind magic on his feet so he managed to deflect to the side using the strength of his feet, making the sword go directly through the air. The priest was a little surprised, but in an instant he was by Endl''s side again. This time, Endl did not run from the sword, but faced her with his own sword. The two swords clashed and a high-pitched sound echoed through the room they were in, and their two swords were slightly damaged as swords made with magic were not as resistant as ordinary swords. "Can you see all my attacks then? I think I underestimated you." The priest started attacking Endl continuously with his sword, but Endl was repelling all his attacks with his sword, but either way, he was on the defensive and was being pressured. ''I can''t let this go on.'' Endl decided to use his speed to do something. He doesn''t know if the priest noticed the magic at his feet, but if he hasn''t identified it, even better, as he may think that this is Endl''s real speed and end up having a little trouble fighting because of fear or concern. Endl doesn''t know if the priest would be scared if he was at a disadvantage, but he wanted to test. ''Let''s go.'' Endl encouraged himself in his mind, and then ran away from the priest. Seeing that speed, the priest was more surprised than the first time, but he did not give up and ran towards Endl, but this time his agility was not helping because Endl was much faster. Endl was just having a little trouble because the room wasn''t too big and he couldn''t move very freely, if they were in the halls it would be even better, maybe he will try it if he can''t do anything here. "How long are you going to be doing this? Face me head on, you coward." The priest started to get irritated because Endl was running all over the room, it looked like he was running away, but in truth the plan was different. He just wanted to leave the priest disoriented to make an attack strong enough to end this just to get him out of this place. Endl pretended not to hear the priest''s complaints and kept running around the room, the more he ran, but the priest got angry and disoriented, it got to the point where the priest started attacking anywhere Endl seemed to be, he hit the wall so many times that his sword was already in a pitiful state. ''Now.'' Endl also realized that the priest''s sword could not take it anymore and was all broken and decided to attack, even if he tries to protect himself with his sword it will break at this moment, there is no way to hold it. Endl stopped running around, turned his target straight at the priest and he realized that, the priest then took his sword and tried to stop Endl''s attack as it was coming towards him. But the moment Endl''s sword crashed into the priest''s sword, the priest''s sword broke into pieces. When the priest''s sword broke, he just smiled, and Endl realized at that moment that there was something wrong. The moment the sword hit the priest''s neck, blood gushed all over the room, it was a scene of brutal death, but a false death, after his neck was cut and he fell to the ground, his body began to dissolve until nothing is left, even the blood that had been spilled across the room was fading. "I was cheated, damn it." Endl realized at the time that this was not the priest, but some kind of clone, he was such a perfect clone that he couldn''t even tell if it was real or not, he just got tricked very easily, he''s feeling like an idiot. But now was not the time to think about it, if this was just the clone of the priest, where is the priest? Was he stronger than that? Or does he have the same strength? The priest who was with them in the church had that same Status, so is it not possible that that one is also a clone, or could it be? If so, I''m dead, if the priest can make several clones and still continue with all that strength, what is his original strength? ''Damn it, I have to get out of here, now he knows my location.'' Endl realized that the passage was still closed so there would be no use staying here waiting for another clone to appear or the priest himself, so he decided to run out of here while he had time. ''That exit will be impossible to open, I will have to find another way.'' That was what Endl was thinking as he ran down the corridors as far as he could. He also hopes not to meet the priest again. ######### Endl still didn''t know how far he had run, but he ran for so long that he''s sure he ran far, he just wanted to get out of the priest''s reach, but he ran more than he thought, in fact, Endl has no idea where you are at that moment. The corridors remain the same, but now they are the same as those at the beginning, with no doors or broken things, just an empty corridor, and that was confusing him. He doesn''t know if he went back to where he left off, or if he just found a new place that has the same characteristics. ''I need to get out of here, I don''t want to meet that priest again.'' Endl was concerned that he might find another clone of his and make another fight in vain. His mana is already very worn out from the first fight, if he just faces clones, he will just spend his mana and will not beat the priest. Anyway, the priest''s original body must be much stronger than the clone, and Endl hasn''t found him yet, Endl is sure he won''t be able to win if he finds the main body, or maybe he wins somehow, but he doesn''t wanted to take a chance. ''Now we are going to look for a way out as before, there should not be just that way out.'' Endl was sure that that exit through the painting was not the only one that existed in that place, it is not possible that everyone who is in here left through the same exit as the priest and go to church, that is impossible. But even so, Endl is disappointed for not being able to open that passage, it was the only one he was able to find so far, if he had managed to pass, he would have been outside already, and would not be without knowing what to do inside. Endl doesn''t really know what to do, the only thing he can do is run through the corridors and try to find some way that looks like an exit, but even doing this for several minutes, he couldn''t find anything. But it seems that the more he ran, the more macabre the place became, all things were changed in each corridor, they were small things, but that Endl could see. Chapter 169 - Runners began to change Endl began to realize that every corridor he passed, things started to change, sometimes some bricks were out of place, other times some bricks were in a different color, sometimes there was something on the floor, there were many simple things that called for Endl''s attention, after he realized this fact, kept paying more attention wherever he went. After a long run through the corridors, he found a pattern, a pattern that may not make much sense, but that he came to realize. Whenever the colors of the bricks changed, the corridor only had passage to the right, when the bricks were out of place, the corridor only had passage to the left, and when there was something on the floor, the corridor was always dead end. This is a pattern that doesn''t make any sense, so Endl got more and more confused by all of this, but he knows one thing, things were working out the same way. He tested it a few times to see if it was that way, and it was like that. ''But if things in the hall show where I should go, how am I going to know which pattern I should follow?'' It was a very simple pattern, a pattern that may lead him to leave this place, but he has to find some pattern written in one so that he can follow it, just doing it randomly will not help at all. There may even be a map for that place, and he needs to find it. But he knows something, if there is a pattern, how will he follow it? If the runner only takes him to the right, won''t he always follow the same path? A single corridor? If he finds a corridor with the bricks out of place and he only takes it to the left side, and then in that next corridor it is just the changed bricks, he just goes to the right, right? If so, he''ll just do that, he''ll always follow the same corridor. So if you think that way, a pattern doesn''t make sense, he realized that he thought about these things for no reason, following a pattern in that place and even more a pattern like that, it wouldn''t make sense. ''I''m going to run around and look for something just in case.'' He decided to remember the way the corridors worked and went back to looking for the way out, it may be relevant sometime, but he doesn''t seem to have to worry about it now. Maybe he even found the way out before he had a chance to use it, he was hoping he could make it. If he found the way out without meeting the priest, or had to worry about standards or the like, he would be very grateful to the goddess for that, the less work and less danger he went through, the better. ########### When Mary and Lily heard those words, the time around them stopped, it was as if their heart had also stopped beating at that moment, everything was silent and their mind stopped working, for a moment it seems that they disappeared from there, their minds went dark and they were unable to reason. Until Mary regained her consciousness a little, and even with her voice trembling and having a hard time getting out, she said, "What did you just say?" She just wanted to confirm that she had heard it correctly. Mary managed to say something, but Lily still couldn''t move, she was paralyzed in the same place she was, she had even stopped breathing, seeing this, the receptionist decided to help her, because she was afraid she would pass out right there . "Didn''t you hear me? Endl is dead." Sylphe started to cry as before and screamed with all her strength. The scream was so loud that even the people who were downstairs in the guild looked up for the place where the sound came from. But when they remembered the two girls who just came by, they know what''s going on. "You''re lying, Endl couldn''t die, tell me the truth, where is he?" Mary took Sylphe''s shoulders in tears and began to rock her and scream with the same intensity. Sylphe didn''t know what else to say, so she just kept crying. Mary before she realized she was also crying even though she didn''t know it was true, she couldn''t believe it had happened, she was desperate to know the truth, so she turned to the guild receptionist and was supporting Lily and asked. "Is that true? Is he dead?" Lily asked the receptionist. The receptionist was silent for a moment, but then she replied: "It''s true." She didn''t want to say that, but she had to say for Mary to accept all that, even if it takes time, she will at some point. "Is not true." Even listening to the receptionist''s words, Mary was not believing it, but even if she did not believe it, tears kept streaming down her face, until she couldn''t stand it anymore and fell sitting on the floor while crying. Lily wasn''t crying, she was just looking at Mary, and she wasn''t saying anything, it looks like she wasn''t believing it yet, or she had gone into a state of shock. Seeing this, the receptionist carried Lily to the sofa and placed her beside Sylphe, who was still crying. And after a while, Lily, who was still unresponsive, started screaming and crying uncontrollably, she didn''t even compare herself to Sylphe and Mary. Mary was in no position to do anything, so the only one who could support Lily at that moment was Sylphe. She hugged Lily and cried with her, she did everything to try to hold her cry to support Lily, but she was unable to do that. That night, the cry of the three girls resounded throughout the guild. It was a cry with so much pain, that even the adventurers who were inside the guild had their hearts affected. Many of them knew Endl just by seeing him, but they know that Endl was a boy with, and that those girls loved him very much. Even drunken adventurers can see that. But even with that room full of tears, the receptionist was still there to support them, the words she heard most were. "He''s not dead." "I will find him." "I can''t accept this." It was words of denial that came from Mary''s mouth all the time, because Lily couldn''t even say anything, because she can''t even sit still anymore. But even after hearing it from the receptionist''s mouth and crying so hard, the only one who still didn''t believe in Endl''s death was Mary, she knew that Endl was alive somewhere and he would show up at some point, if he doesn''t show up , she will find you. She just wanted to have Endl by her side again, and this time to never leave her side. ########## Endl kept running through the corridors while ignoring any pattern, he started to go through the corridors that he found most convenient to go, but it actually seemed convenient, but he didn''t know exactly where those corridors would take him. He was only thinking of going as far as possible from the priest, but now he is running aimlessly to try to find a way out, which will not be easy, since he doesn''t even know exactly where he is. "I wanted to at least have a map of this place, it must exist somewhere, it is not possible that the priest and the people who stay here, knew from the beginning how the structure of this place was." It was impossible for them to know that, it is humanly impossible. Well, I don''t know if everyone here is human, but I think that even if they are not human, it would work the same way. It may be that they have lived here for many years and decorated each place, but even so, it is a very difficult thing to do, it is something I would not be able to do if I tried, that must be why I am stuck in this and this place and I don''t even know where I am. ''I''m going to break these walls, I don''t think it will be missed.'' I was seriously thinking about starting to break these walls, following an always straight path, it''s better than turning around without knowing where you''re going, that''s what I think. But as Endl was afraid to affect the structure of the cave, he chose to stay in the corridors, he doesn''t want to be buried again, or have to go through it all over again. And this time he doesn''t know if there is another cave below to save him, so it would be a stupid thing that would risk his own life. "Let''s look for a map." After so much running, he decided to somehow find a map, so he decided to go back and start looking inside all the rooms that he ignored. ''There must be something inside these rooms.'' He was sure that there was something inside these rooms, even if it is not a map, there is something. Chapter 170 - Map? Endl started to look inside each room carefully, he looked in every closet he had inside the rooms, on the floor, everywhere looking for a map, or something that might indicate a way for him to get out of here, but of course not it would be that easy, he wouldn''t find a map just looking around the rooms, and he knew it. But even though he knew that, he still had at least a little hope, and that a miracle could happen, that would make him find something, even if it was another passage like the painting. He just hopes that if he finds another passage, it will not be closed with the priest''s magic again, because if that happens, he will have to find the main body of the priest and somehow make him open the passage. It also crossed his mind that the priest can take care of all the passages in this place, he only takes care of the entrances and exits, and if that is so, he will have no choice but to face the priest. "Damn, how long am I going to stay in this place? I''m already stinking, and I''m hungry." Endl only had water that he created with his magic, as he had nothing to eat, and not even how to take a shower. If he wet his clothes, he would have difficulty running, so he preferred not to get wet to take a shower: ''This is also not the most hygienic place to do this.'' He also started to think hard, which is not a lie, as taking a shower in such a disgusting place is not good. "Let''s just focus on finding something." Endl started running again as he looked into each room carefully, with each room he looked at, he felt he was closer to finding something. He didn''t know if it was any bad, or something good that would help him, but somehow he feels like he''s going to find something. ############# It had been more than a day since Endl had died, and work on finding his body was still going on. Many adventurers came together to dig the place where the cave was, many of them used tools, and others used their magic to help with the excavation, and of course, the guild master was monitoring everything closely so that nothing went wrong. During that working day, the guild master came back to the guild only once to report, but when he got there, he found the three girls sleeping after crying all night, it was a pitiful scene. "Tell them that we are almost at the point of the cave he was in, we are close to finding his body." The guild master left a message for the receptionist. He didn''t want those three girls to go to the place they''re digging, if they see his body, it''s going to be a general cry between them, and they can''t stand the shock and be sick, the guild master has seen cases like this happen oftentimes. Wives and daughters who lost their husband and father who were adventurous, is something that he is used to seeing, and that he does everything possible to help those who are in this difficult time. "Do you think he''s dead?" Before the guild master could leave the room and return to work, the receptionist decided to ask his opinion. "If his body is not there, there may be a chance that he will be alive, but if we find his body, I don''t need to say anything else ..." When the receptionist heard that, she created a little hope, and hoped to pass it on for girls. She would hope and pray that Endl''s body was not in the middle of that land, and that he had managed to get out in time, and is somewhere out there. After finishing the conversation with the receptionist, the guild meter returned to his excavation work, he hopes to finish this before he stays the night: ''The sooner we know the truth about his death, the better.'' That was what the guild master was. He also wanted to find out if Endl was dead, or if he was smart enough to get away from the fallout. ########### After opening a few more doors, Endl arrived in a slightly different room. There were two cabinets inside the room and there was also a table with a very good quality, it was very different from the chairs that he saw broken by the corridors, it seems that this table was placed there not long ago. He was a little confused because that table was different from all the old furniture that existed in here, so he approached the table and started touching it, but there was nothing different. He looked for some secret place on the table where he had something hidden, but even after spending a few minutes doing it he couldn''t find anything. "It only remains to look here." He had two lockers to look at and was hoping there was something inside them, he was getting tired of running down the halls and his mana was going down very fast because of the wind magic. ''Come on.'' Endl took the doors of one of the cabinets and opened them at once, because if there was something inside he would have time to react, but inside the cabinet, only a large amount of dust fell, there was nothing inside. He put his hopes in the other closet, and then he went to him and did as the other, opened both doors at once, hoping that something would fall. When he opened the closet, he found something inside. Inside the closet, there were a lot of old books in a row and they were all perfectly placed in their places, it was very well organized. Even though he managed to find something, he was still a little irritated that he would have to look through all the books to find something, he would waste a lot of his time in that place. "I have no other option, I will have to read them all." He only had a little mana, so he took this opportunity to look at all the books while his mana recovered over time. It will take him a long time to do this, but he still took all the books out of the closet, put them all on the floor and started reading one by one. Even though it took a long time, he was sure he would find something here. Endl has no idea how long he is in here since there is no sunlight to tell him what time it is, whether it is night or day, but he knows it has been many hours since he was there . He wants to get out of here, because he is sure that the people out there must be desperate behind him, or even thought that he is dead, but he finds it understandable, since that cave has collapsed all over and they have no idea that this is down here. ########## Endl continued to read all the books, it was a good thing to do as he stayed here too long and the priest may have given up looking for him for now. He''s been inside this room for a few hours and still hasn''t found anything. He didn''t read all the books line by line, he just read all the books quickly and looked for something relevant inside them, but every book he picked up was talking about monsters in this world that he already knew, and some others were telling stories of heroes and the like. "Is there nothing relevant in this place?" He was already getting bored by sitting on the floor reading books and I couldn''t find anything, he at least wanted to find something that would help him get to the exit, but it seems that it won''t be that easy. If he cannot find the way out on his own, he will have to let the priest find him so that he will somehow reach the original body of the priest, but of course this is Endl''s last option, and it is also the most risky . He will basically be handing over his location to the enemy. Well, if he is prepared, he will not suffer a surprise attack or somehow not know that the priest is coming. Endl doesn''t know how, but his search magic detects the priest''s clone, so she is also considered a living being, maybe she is a part of the priest, and maybe he suffers damage when his clone is damaged, that''s a possibility. ''I know it''s hard to keep fighting clones like that, but maybe I have to do this.'' Endl thought as he looked at one more book, he was flipping through the pages very quickly while looking at each one. He thanks you for having a quick reading and does not miss much when you read everything very fast, if something appears on any page, he will see it at the same time. And that''s what happened. In one of the last books he had in his pile, he found something intriguing. It was a map that looked like it was from the cave, but it wasn''t a separate map, the map was stamped on one of the pages of the book, a page that talked about a slave prison or something. ''Then that''s it.'' Endl understood what this place was. Chapter 171 - Body of Endl. It was almost dark and the guild master realized that he was reaching the place where Endl''s body should be. After a lot of work and many people involved, they managed to get to the place, and now the moment of truth has arrived. He was still in doubt if Endl had died, if his body was there or not, that was what he would say if he is dead or not, if his body is not there, he will set up a search party to go after Endl, but if his body is here, he can''t do anything about it, just rescue his body. "Come on, we''re almost done, dig as fast as you can now." The guild master wanted to finish this as soon as possible, as it would have been almost two days since they were digging this place without resting. Of course, they took turns among the adventurers of the guild, since most of the adventurers who were in the guild decided to help look for his body, it seems that even without talking to the adventurers, they still liked him. Or maybe they were just following an order from the guild master, or they were also feeling sorry for Sylphe, there were a lot of options for so many adventurers to help out at the moment, but if they are helping, the reason doesn''t matter, this is what the guild master thought . "We found something." One of the adventurers who was in the middle of the excavation shouted to the guild master, it was necessary to shout, because the hole was so deep, that the distance between him and the guild master was very long. Hearing that, the guild master ran through it was that the adventurers themselves had created to go towards that adventurer, if he had found something it could be Endl''s body, or it could also be something else. "Where is it?" The guild master arrived there in an instant and asked the man. "Here, I found only the head of this thing, but it seems to be huge." The man pointed to the corner where he was digging, and when the guild master looked he was very surprised at what was there. A man''s head, yes, it was an ogre, but it was much bigger than a normal ogre, not only that, his whole head was black, it was a very dark color, his eyes were black and a lot of black liquid it was on your face. It seems that this liquid has been here for so long that it had already dried and was stuck to your body. ''Did he kill that?'' And the guild master knew what that was. He knew he was an Ogre King, but he was a different Ogre King, he was different, he never saw one with that black color, he never saw a monster like that, it was a new shape that he had never seen. The guild master couldn''t believe that Endl had killed this thing, the only option was to have died crushed by the cave. "Look for Endl he must be around, I''m sure this thing killed him." The guild master was sure of only one thing, that thing was too strong for Endl to win it alone, he would not be able to do it even though he was strong as he was. "But master, what is this thing?" The adventurer asked in doubt as he did not know what that monster was, and the guild master did not blame him since that was a monster that few people had the opportunity to see in action, and even he had never seen a black Ogre King like that. "Don''t mind this, just keep digging." He didn''t want to talk about it now, he just wants to find Endl''s body. After arguing a little with the adventurer, the guild master climbed the stairs back to where he was and continued watching the excavations, they were very close to finishing the excavation, he felt it. ######### Endl started reading about what that place was, the more he read, the more upset he was. That place was a slave prison, those rooms that he entered, all were full of slaves. Even though the door was made of wood, the slaves never tried to escape because they were killed instantly, it seems that this place was disabled many years ago because of the murder of the owner of that place, he was killed because of a dispute over territory, and it was a death very brutal. Well, for a person who did what this book is saying with the slaves, I think his death was brutal and painful enough, he suffered a part of what the slaves suffered, it was a deserved death. I wish slavery did not exist, but it is not so simple that it stops happening, since even in this world there is slavery. Although I have never been to a slave shop or seen someone with a slave, it seems that only the wealthiest have any. ''I shouldn''t even be thinking about it here.'' He does not want a slave, and is disgusted by those who buy slaves or sell slaves, it is a market that he keeps at a distance. He knows he could be saving some people from slavery, but they''ll put that person on a slave contract with him if he buys it, so he''ll be in possession of it, as if that person were a dog, and he wouldn''t feel good about something like this. And he also doesn''t have enough money to buy a slave, so he doesn''t even like to think about it, and he shouldn''t even think about it, since he is in a place where slaves suffered. "Maybe a slave made that map?" Endl thinks it is not possible for a slave to do that, since the map is stamped on the sheet and not drawn. Endl took that sheet with the map and pulled it out of the book, as he wouldn''t carry a book around, he preferred to just load the sheet with the map to make it easier to load, and it''s even better to look at if it''s just the sheet . ''I don''t understand this map.'' There are some paths to places that don''t exist, and Endl also realized that that pattern was useless, he just thought about it too much. The map was just the corridors, it didn''t say anything about patterns, it was just a map showing all the corridors in that place, and with some places marked, including the room with the picture he found the priest was marked there as an exit. But he couldn''t get out of there through that exit, so he started looking for another place that looked like an exit, and after a long time looking he still found nothing, but he found a suspicious room. The room was in the middle of the cave, it was a big room and it seemed to be very in the center, so there had to be something there. Endl thought it was in the same room that the priest''s clone was talking to that person the last time, but on a closer look he realized it wasn''t there. Since he found no way out, he decided to go to that place, as he had nowhere else to go at the moment, and if there was anything, it would have to be there. Even if it''s some kind of trap, or there''s something dangerous over there, he''ll be able to get through it somehow, he''ll get there with the utmost care, he doesn''t want to die here. He almost died a few times in this world, one more will not be a problem, it has happened so many times that he has even gotten used to passing close to death, and this is not something that people should get used to. ''So let''s go.'' Endl took the map and then left the room he was in to go towards the room that was in the middle of the cave. It was going to be a long hike and he was already very hungry, but now that his mana has recovered while he was here, he can use wind magic to get there faster, but he has to pay close attention on the map so he doesn''t miss the way. If he gets lost here, he will have trouble identifying himself on the map, since the place marked on the map is this room, and he needs to leave here to go to that room without getting lost. Your only point of reference is this place, so you need to be very careful. "I hope that priest doesn''t show up here too soon." Endl said as he ran down the halls. he looked at the map and the corridors well to see the correct path. But only a few times there were runners with two paths, so he wouldn''t get lost easily, the only thing he is worried about is finding the priest through the corridors and having to spend his mana to fight him. Continued to think about it, he ran down the corridors carefully, he wanted Sylphe to be here with him, but she would only be in danger if she stayed here, in fact he just didn''t want to be alone in this place. It''s a little lonely. Chapter 172 - Arriving at the room. After some more digging time, they managed to remove the Ogre''s entire body from the ground. Many were surprised, including the guild master, as he had never seen anything like it, and he continued to try to invent theories of how it got there, and why its color is black. He didn''t want to think about it too much now, he left it to the guild team to investigate the body of King Ogre later, he doesn''t have time to think about it now, because even taking the body of the ogre, Endl''s body has not yet been found . If he was next to the ogre, or fighting with him, his body should be close by, but he is not here, even digging everything around, the adventurers have still not found anything that is indicative that End''s body is in that place . Seeing this, a little hope began to emerge for the guild master, if Endl''s body is not here, he must be able to escape the collapse and is somewhere, the guild master just managed to think about it. "Master, we found something." When the guild master listened here, all his muscles tensed because of the concern that it was Endl''s body, he hoped it wasn''t, he didn''t want to see the boy''s body in this place. But when he got to where the adventurer was indicating, he breathed a sigh of relief because what was there was just a broken sword, and looking at it better, the master soon realized that it was the sword that Endl carried in his waist. ''He had a very fierce battle here, how admirable.'' The guild master was applauding Endl in his heart for having fought this thing so seriously that his sword was completely destroyed and about to collapse the entire cave. "What are we going to do now? I don''t think his body will be in that place." One of the adventurers who were helping to dig said a little discouraged, and the guild master can understand his discouragement, he has been digging for so long so he must be tired. Even taking turns between them, this is a job that gets very tired because of the amount of excavation they have done. ''And now?'' If his body is not in that place, he may be out of the cave somewhere else, the guild master was wondering if he was setting up a search party to go after Endl, it would be the best thing to do at this point. "Come on, his body isn''t here guys, he can be anywhere, let''s look everywhere within a few kilometers." The guild master clearly shouted for all adventurers to hear. Some adventurers seemed happy that Endl''s body isn''t there and have a chance that he could be alive, but other adventurers didn''t look happy at all as they would have to work even harder, but the guild master just ignored them. If they volunteered to help, they all need to be prepared for more work if they do, especially to help an adventurous colleague, an adventurous colleague who is stronger than they are. I know that being stronger is not relevant at the moment, but some of them must be frustrated because they are after a much stronger adventurer than them, since in the excavation there are also some E-RANK and D-RANK adventurers. "I count on your help." The guild master shouted at everyone and then ran towards the capital, he wanted to warn all the girls that Endl''s body was not found and had a chance that he could be alive. That would be the best news they could receive, it will not take away their feeling of sadness, but at least it will ease some, they will gain a little hope. The guild master does not like to see people crying because of the death of a family member or a very precious friend, he knows how difficult it is since he has been through this many times. He is an adventurer, he has been through this kind of thing so many times that it is even hard to remember, but that is not a subject to talk about now, so the guild master banished these thoughts from his mind. ############ The guild master arrived in town in an instant and went to the adventurer guild. As it was already night, no adventurer was in the guild anymore, and those who normally stay in this place were now helping to find Endl, so he didn''t mind the empty guild and went up to his room. He hoped the girls were still here waiting for some news, so he could talk to them that Endl''s body wasn''t there and chances are he''s alive, they just need to find his whereabouts. The guild master arrived in his room and then opened the door, there was Lucye while looking at the three girls who were sleeping lying on the 2 sofas that the guild master had inside his room. Lucye saw the guild master and stood up immediately, it looks like she was waiting for a response from the guild master. "Endl''s body was not found, there is still a high possibility that he is alive, the other adventurers are after him right now." The guild master told Luye. Hearing that, she breathed a sigh of relief at the guild master''s response, it seems that she was expecting a positive response too, the guild master doesn''t remember when she started to care so much about Endl. "Wake them up and tell them everything, I will come back to help others, adventurer, I came here just to say this, but it seems that they are in a very deep sleep." The guild master smiled bitterly and then left the room. Those girls had cried so much they ended up getting tired and sleeping, now he left the job of telling them everything to Lucye, maybe she knows the best time to tell them, and the best time to wake them up. ######### Endl kept running while looking at the map. He went through several rooms and started to imagine the slaves inside suffering, whenever he imagined things like that, he felt disgusted and started to throw those we think out of his mind. It happened a long time ago and Endl doesn''t want to think about it right now, he just wants to get to that room. He had already run for a long time, so he was sure he was not far from the room, he was also sure that he had not missed any path and was in the right place. In fact, the map was very easy to follow, everything was very well done and explained. It was not explained in itself, but the paths were so well shown that it was easy to find out where he would have to go, so Endl had no difficulties as he thought he would. ''Come on.'' There were only a few runners to reach that place, so he increased his speed even further to reach the room. But it is clear that before entering the room he would observe everything to be not a trap or something, he was also concerned that the priest was inside, and that was the most plausible possibility. He continued to approach the room and in an instant he arrived at the door of the room, but it was not like all the other rooms, the door was made of iron and it seemed very heavy, because of that, Endl thought there was something important here. . Endl took the doorknob and started pushing very slowly, just after opening the door a little too slowly, he activated his search magic to check what was inside the room, if there was something alive he would find out on the spot. After her search magic was activated, it spread across the room and within seconds Endl already knew what was inside. There were two signs of life, one signal was stronger and another was weaker, in fact the difference in strength was very large and he knows how to differentiate that. ''Damn, what do I do now?'' He didn''t want to come in through the front door so that the two of them would notice him the moment he did, but he has nowhere else to enter but the front door, so he''s kind of obliged to do that, and he thought it was dangerous. He would have a chance if he caught who was inside by surprise, but as he needs to enter the front room, he will not be able to catch this person by surprise and will end up having to face him, and depending on who he is he can go bad. But even with a little concern he started pushing the door to enter the room, but he still had the search magic activated in case anyone attacked. And after a while the door was open enough that he could get in, so he got ready and went in. Chapter 173 - Original body. When Endl entered the room, everything was dark inside but he could see where the two people were with their search magic. They were in the center of the room very close to each other, it seems that they were talking about an important subject and were very close. Endl didn''t know if they had noticed, so even with most of the door open, he continued to walk lightly so as not to make any noise, if they haven''t seen it, there''s no reason to get their attention. ''I don''t know who these people are, but I will find out now.'' Endl wanted to get as close as possible to use his magic and see the Status of the two, if he did that he would find out who he was, and if they are strong. Just by the feeling of being in the same place as them, Endl already knows that they are strong, not as strong as the school principal or guild master, but they are strong. In fact none of the people he met in this world were as strong as the demons, that giant demon that appears in the restaurant could kill them all easily if he wanted it, he had the strength to do it. Endl had never seen any of the S-RANK that exist in this world, so he can''t say exactly how strong they are, but if they are S-RANK, they must be stronger than the guild master who was apparently an A-RANK . Well, Endl thought of useless things, but as he thought, he was getting closer and closer to the two people who were in the center of the room. He doesn''t know if the two didn''t notice him because it''s dark, or if they are just idiots. ''Well, let''s go.'' He got as close as he could and then activated his magic to see the Status, and in the next moment, Endl could only think ''What the hell is this, so I was right.'' Yes, the priest was there. Endl was right in two ways, one that the priest''s original body was much stronger, and another that he would find the priest there. He wasn''t sure but he had a feeling it could happen, and it happened, maybe he has some source of bad luck in him, he couldn''t believe he was so unlucky. He just wanted to look for a place to go, but he just keeps finding people who want to take his life, this is not at all pleasant, not even in the head of a person who has suffered many attacks. The status of the "priests" was as follows. Name: Rhodes Level: 71 Human race Age: 68 Strength: 456 Agility: 312 Intelligence: 3561 Mana: 8256/8256 This was just the Status of his clone, but the original was even more frightening, the level he was at was still the same, but his Status was very different, too different. Name: Rhodes Level: 71 Human race Age: 68 Strength: 912 Agility: 624 Intelligence: 4589 Mana: 12685/12685 His strength and agility were doubled, his intelligence and mana rose by a very large amount, his strength was so great that I started to get scared, because I knew that using the same technique as before against the original body would not work, I he would just be killed quickly. He does not come close to the strength of that demon, but his strength is still very great, Endl would not be able to win this in a fight without using his most powerful spells, which would cause a lot of risks for him. Endl was still wondering if he was still in that place or was going to look for another way out, because fighting this priest to release that way out was impossible, he would just be killed and die in vain, it''s obvious. Well, if he was close to dying, he would use his most powerful spells without caring, but he doesn''t want to stick around here, so he started to leave the room very slowly so that the priest and not even his clone would notice him, but in the moment when he approached the door. "Where do you think you''re going? You made it this far, right? You don''t have to go." Endl heard a voice more shrill than before, a voice loud enough to make his heart tremble, a voice that made his legs lose most of their strength. The priest''s original body was moving towards him, and Endl was unable to move because of the pressure the priest threw on him, he doesn''t know if it is pressure or some kind of magic, but he was unable to move. ''Damn, I need to get out of here.'' But Endl was doing everything he could to move, and after a lot of effort he managed to do something, but it didn''t do much good. By the time he managed to move and was turning towards the door, the priest''s clone was already at the door closing the exit, Endl began to think of a hypothesis, that this had been a setup since the beginning. ''Did they know from the beginning that I was here? It seems that my naivety has no limits. '' But he knew one thing, that he would leave here alive, or that he needs to knock down this cave like the other. ############ It had been a while since the guild master left his room and came back to look for Endl, Lucye sat there waiting for the girls to wake up on their own, as she didn''t want to disturb the sleep that they were having. After awhile they woke up, Lucye was so eager to tell them the news that when they arrived, a huge smile appeared on his face, it was a smile from a person who was about to say something wonderful. "What happened, why are you smiling so much?" Mary said as she rubbed her eyes, as she had just woken up. Soon after the other two also woke up with the eyes of dead fish, their sleep was still evident, but even then Lucye did not care and began to tell everything that the guild master had said to them. "They didn''t find Endl''s body ..." Right after she said that, she started telling the girls the whole story, that now the adventurers are after him because he can be anywhere since his body was not Under the ground. And if he wasn''t there, the chance of him being alive is very big, so it was a reason for them to celebrate, before they had no hope, but now a huge hope was born in the heart of each one of them. Sylphe even started to cry again because of the happiness she felt from listening here. The only one who was evidently not happy was Lily, because even though she has hope, she knows that her brother may be dead. That''s why she can''t smile at a time like this. Mary was not smiling too much, but she was evidently happier than before, at this moment she was thinking about Endl to see if he appeared in this place, maybe he is lost in the forest, maybe he was taken to someone, there are many possibilities of that may have happened. But Mary believed that at this moment he was doing everything possible to go back to the house, there are many things he loves here, he would not go anywhere and forget about it, he is not far from here willingly. "Can I help find you?" Who asked was Sylphe who had stopped crying, and after asking that, Mary also wanted to help, the only one who didn''t speak was Lily. "Well, I think it is better not to do that, the guild master and a large group of adventurers are already after them, what remains for us now is to wait." Lucye said. And after saying that, all the girls agreed and then went back to sleep, until Lucye also started to sleep even sitting, everyone was tired and it was too late. They hope to see Endl''s face tomorrow. ########### When Endl got stuck in that place with the two priests, from there he started to wonder if he could get out of that place alive. He had difficulties to face a clone of the priest, to fight against a clone and the original body is impossible for him. Fighting the two without using powerful magic is the same as committing suicide, so Endl was a little bit precarious, if he used too powerful spells in here, and this place collapsed, he doesn''t know if he will be so lucky. The priest may die, but he will also die with the priest, which is not a very pleasant thing to think about. "Before I do anything, I have to ask you something." The priest said as he got even closer to Endl, and Endl already had his guard up, because he knew the priest could do something at any time. "Why are you in here? It doesn''t make any sense that you made it to this place." The priest seemed confused about that, well, Endl can''t just say "I fell out of a cave into that cave." It would be even more confusing. But he also owes no explanation to the priest, he just wants not to die here. Chapter 174 - Did the cave collapse again? When Endl was silent and did not answer the priest''s question, he started to get a little irritated by it, but after thinking he was in the lead, the anger gradually disappeared. The priest doesn''t even know who that person is, but he can also feel that this person is not just anybody, he has some strength because he managed to destroy his clone, and he was also here for a long time. He is already here for a few days, and even without eating he can easily survive, he is not an ordinary person, so the priest is more intrigued about who he is, and why that person is in that place, because it doesn''t make any sense . The priest knows that there are other entrances in this place besides the church, but even so the other entrances are closed and monitored, nobody went through them, it is impossible for that to happen, the priest just wanted to know why he came here for this reason. If he had invaded from any of the entrances, the priest would have known about it right away. "Listen, I just want to know how you got into this place so that more idiots like you don''t get in here, but if you''re not going to say it, I don''t really care." The priest turned his back and then continued: "I know you are afraid, but I swear to you that if you tell me how you got here, your death will be painless, what do you think of this offer?" The priest had a smile on his face. Seeing that, Endl was angry and a little scared, how could a priest be so sadistic and such a bad person? Didn''t anybody realize how incompetent and crazy this person was before he could become the priest of the main church in the capital? Endl had these questions, but at least he was thinking of a way to get out of this place without being killed, which didn''t seem very viable, as there was no other way out than the door, and in front of the door was the clone of the priest. He can fight the priest''s clone, but it would take a long time, and until he gets out of here, the "original" priest would have killed him a long time ago, so he has a little bit of ideas besides destroying this entire room with powerful magic. The structure of this cave was much better than the other, so he was thinking about the possibility that this cave will not collapse entirely when he attacks the priest, but that only this single room will collapse and the other places in the cave will remain intact. Of course, he wasn''t sure it was going to happen, but he was hoping it would, because he has no other plan than that. If he uses his strength, the priest has much more strength, if he uses speed, the priest runs much faster than him, the only thing he has stronger than the priest is the spells, so it is understandable that Endl thinks there is just that plan. "What are you thinking about? You know, even if you try, you yourself know that leaving this place will be very difficult for you, who knows a little impossible? Wouldn''t it be easier to just accept death? I promised you it will be painless." The priest was mocking Endl. It seems that he doesn''t trust the strength of his clone very much, but when it is his original body he is confident, he disgusts me. ''I just need to blow it to pieces, right?'' Endl was so angry that he didn''t want to take long to cast a spell over his head, but he still continued to wait a while to see what the priest was going to talk about. He first started saying that he wasn''t the only one in here, and that even if I manage to kill him by some miracle, the other people inside are stronger than him, and Endl will die in a second case if he finds any of them. And the people inside here also care about killing anyone, that''s a fact, the priest''s "killing is good" mentality was shaped from these people. But did Endl think about how a person who was already old can have his mind changed? Maybe he is just a mental patient who was easily influenced by other people? This was just one of several possible problems the priest had. He also said that he was just a "servant" and that his death would not make any difference since he is the weakest person among all who are in that place at the moment. Hearing that, Endl winced a little, if he was the weakest person, and he had 900 strengths, who would be the most powerful person who was in that place? That thought was enough to make him frightened by the situation. "And why are you in this place?" He said that there are a lot of strong people in this place, but he never got to say why they were here, so Endl decided to ask. He had nothing left to lose, so the more he knows, the better. "This is something I can''t tell you, but if you''re close to dying, maybe I''ll tell you, it could be a last memory for you to take with you." The priest started to smile even more. They shaped the priest''s mind to a total psychopath, he doesn''t just like killing, he seems to have fun and he''s a maniac for that, so far Endl doesn''t know how Sylphe didn''t realize his true personality. Well, what was in the church was a clone, maybe something will change, but even though he was a clone, I still managed to feel that something wasn''t right when I met him, so it''s good he doesn''t know it''s me. If he finds out Endl''s identity, things will be a little difficult for him in the capital, not only for him, but for Mary, Lily and also Sylphe, and perhaps for all the people who had contact with him. But even under the priest''s threats, Endl decided to put his plan into action, it wasn''t really a plan, he just wanted to blow this place up, it was a crazy plan, but it was the most likely to work. He had thought of other things, but just stupid things. ########## The priest continued to say some nonsense things that Endl didn''t need to hear, he just started talking about the place, started to "brag" about how well the place was protected and that the protection was all done by him, and that''s why he was so angry that he could get in. ''Now I understand, I broke your pride.'' It is very proud without feeling his, is he proud to lock a place? What a stupid thing. But Endl didn''t enter through the places he locked, I ended up falling from the "ceiling" but he doesn''t want to talk to him, Endl wanted to let him think his pride was broken, but he should think better, if Endl didn''t get through same entrance, how did he get there? He''s a little bit of an idiot at that point. "I''m a little sad that you invaded this place, but I''m even sadder that you''re hiding your face." The priest said. ''Shit.'' Endl started to worry that he would remove the protection that was on his face, seeing this, he could only put his plan into action, he will run away and blow everything up, somehow it has to work. Since he doesn''t have enough strength, the power of his magic does, if he had strength in his body like the priest he would fight with his hands, but that is impossible now. "Get that thing off his face." The priest said to his clone, I don''t understand why he gave an order since the clone is a part of him, and he could control him if he wanted to. Well, I appreciate it, as it served as a warning to me. ########## When the priest said that, Endl was already prepared to walk away at high speed, he would use more on his feet, because the clone of the priest cannot keep up with his speed when he has this magic activated. If the priest doesn''t want to attack him along with the clone, that''s fine, because if the priest decides to go after him, he can get someone to Endl in an instant, that''s a fact, and a fact that scares Endl a little, since he it''s your enemy. ''Well now.'' When the clone approached Endl to remove his "mask" Endl activated his magic and ran very far. Seeing that, the priest was not surprised or moved, he let his clone take care of everything. But after a while, the priest realized that his clone would not be able to get close to Endl, but of course it was too late, Endl was already thinking of a way to attack the priest, in fact a correct way to use his magic and get out of that place. As the door was closed, he was concerned that he would use his magic and would not be able to leave the room in time, but as the priest was not very close to the door at this moment, it would be better for Endl. Chapter 175 - Did the plan work correctly? Endl ran towards the door and pulled the door using all his strength, the door was pulled so hard that it almost broke, Endl used more force than he should have, but as he was in a hurry, he didn''t care about that, and then immediately shouted: "Solar Hell." And he started running even further. After a few seconds and realizing that he was a long way away and safe, he began to feel the entire floor of the cave tremble, until some loose bricks began to fall from the walls. Endl thought that the whole cave would collapse, but after some time of instability and tremors that continued for a long time, the cave stopped shaking and everything was calm as it always was. ''It worked?'' As he was already far away, he was not sure if it would have worked, but taking advantage of this chance, he looked at the map that was still in his hand and looked for the way to the exit that the priest used. He was running aimlessly to escape the explosion, so he was a little lost, but some time later, or maybe a long time later he was able to locate himself on the map, and after that everything was easier. Endl was hoping that the priest had died inside, but after some time thinking he remembered something. He leveled up when he killed humans the last time. If that system was activated, shouldn''t it have leveled up if the priest was dead? Realizing this, he started to shake whole, it was a tremor that appeared in his body for no reason. Or he thought that, because after a while, as he didn''t have his search magic activated, he had to use only his extinct to feel that, and he felt something coming towards his neck. It was a huge sword made of iron, it was thrown with such force that after Endl dodged, it was stuck in the wall until half of its blade, and he can''t even imagine what would happen if that thing had hit his neck. But he couldn''t think of it now, the sword came from the corridor to his right, so there was someone there who had thrown that sword at him, and as soon as he looked in that direction, he was scared. ######## Walking in that corridor was the priest covered in blood, half of his left arm was torn off, and a good part of his right leg was without flesh, leaving his bones exposed, it was a horrible wound. His face was also badly bruised and half of his teeth were no longer in place, the explosion hurt him as much as he could, but he did not die even with those injuries. "You bastard, that really hurt." The priest shouted as he walked towards Endl, his voice was a little funny because of the countless injuries that were in his mouth, but it was not the time to laugh at that. ''But he is hurt, I have a chance now.'' Endl was hopeful as the priest was very hurt and he is fine, he would have a lot of advantage in this fight. "I''ll kill you." But it was not as Endl thought, as the priest cursed Endl and walked towards him, his whole body began to shed a weak glow and gradually his wounds began to heal. ''Damn it, I forgot the healing magic, he''s a f.u.c.k.i.n.g priest!'' Endl had forgotten that his light magic was Level 10, it is clear that he would be able to heal without problems, and this will end up with all the advantage he had. Seeing this, Endl created a stone sword, and swore that he would not let him heal, he would kill him before that happened, if he healed here, it would be the end of Endl, as he could not use another "Solar Hell" in that place, now he would have to fight in a less destructive way. He would have to fight just enough not to let the priest heal and somehow kill him. Endl doesn''t care if the capital is without a priest or something, that priest is a rotten person, and his death would not be missed by anyone. Holding his sword, Endl ran towards the priest holding his sword while shouting in his mind: ''Who''s going to kill you, it''s me.'' And he swung his sword towards the priest''s neck, waiting for his head to fly out of his body. ########## But it was different, as soon as the sword was close to hitting the priest''s neck, a sword appeared in front and stopped the movement of his. Endl couldn''t even see the time the priest made this sword, his movement was very fast. Even so Endl did not give up and started making several sword attacks in the direction of the priest, but even though he was hurt he managed to repel all of Endl''s attacks just using the sword that was in his right hand. ''Damn, he''s very strong.'' Endl decided to use spell support to be able to hit him, so he started using spells that are somehow "weaker". They were actually more than level 3 and 4, but that could be considered weak compared to level 5 spells. "Ice spikes." I said in a low voice so that the priest could not hear me and discover my identity, I know he would find out, so it is better to be very careful with my voice. But leaving that aside, as soon as I used my magic, I stopped attacking the priest with my magic and jumped away. Soon afterwards, the huge ice spikes rose from the floor to the roof of the cave at a very high speed. The priest was unable to dodge one of the thorns, so a huge cut appeared on his belly, and an enormous amount of blood gushed out, but it didn''t last long, because of his healing magic that was still in effect, his wound started to close. "Stone thorns." I tried to use the same thorn techniques, but this time the priest was smart and managed to dodge all the thorns that came out of the ground, and right after that he started to break the thorns using brute force, and in an instant he was in My front. I activated the wind magic at my feet and somehow used my momentum to spin around the priest and go to his back, the moment I stuck my sword in his back, his sword was already in that place to block mine. ''But what a persistent face, I will have to use some less destructive level 5 magic, if I won''t be in trouble. After that I thought of some magic that would not destroy the wall and that would somehow keep him from me, or even prevent him from attacking me, so I remembered the "Mud Tsunami" that I used against the Ogre King and the King Goblin. If I used it here, the entire corridor would be blocked with mud and maybe the mud could somehow suffocate it, but I don''t think it would happen, but at least I can keep it far enough. "Mud Tsunami." I used the magic while I was at a considerable distance from the priest, and then a huge wall of mud appeared in front of me and started going towards the priest while covering the entire corridor with mud. There was mud up to the ceiling of the corridor, there would be no way for the priest to go through that place now, and I also wanted that mud to have swallowed him together, but I think it is difficult that this happened, so I took this chance, and started looking for the room that had the exit. Since the priest is in trouble, the barrier activated by him may have disappeared, so this was the perfect chance for him to leave this place. ############ Endl ran away while having his search magic activated to make sure the priest was not after him, and it seems that his plan worked since the priest was not after him at that moment, so he took the chance to go to the output. But he had to run faster than ever, the priest could recover and go after him as soon as he got up, well, maybe he fell, just got stuck and is in another corridor, but Endl is praying that the priest is buried. ''Let''s go.'' He was already close to the room where the exit was, he was not only hoping that the priest would be buried, he was also hoping that the barrier was disabled. Seeing that he was taking too long while thinking about the priest, Endl focused even more and threw even more mana at his feet, his speed was faster than ever at that moment, he was so fast that it was even difficult to make the turns in the corridors, but he kept running anyway.